《Sold?》


 Chapter 1锛歄ne:Prologue

    It''s dark.


    I can''t see since I''ve been blindfolded but the thing is, I''ve been in this darkness for hours. My hands were cuffed behind my back and I''ve been stripped of clothes, it''s dark, or at least I think it is around me since it''s chilly too, at least they didn''t deprive me of my underwear.


    I always knew I had bad luck, but for it to be this bad, I couldn''t have imagined.


    I couldn''t... have imagined.

 Chapter 2锛歍wo

    ?Rosalie


    Blinded and tied, in the darkness I heard footsteps approach me. The chain tied to my neck was tugged, "Stand up." A heavy voice dictated and I did as I was told.


    As I kept walking, the surroundings kept getting louder.


    People.


    There were lots of them, bidding at something I couldn''t see. After a few minutes, I was pushed with massive force and I skid on the stage.


    "And here folks is our slave girl." Said the announcer, as his voice grew closer, "Long hair, nice smooth skin, cherry lips. Who wouldn''t want it?" His hands on my shoulders, "Especially when it''s a fresh piece." His hands slid down my body but I couldn''t cry, I was already warned I''d face something very bad so I just bit my lower lip as his hands travelled to my thighs and he pulled apart my legs, "An eighteen year old virgin."


    The audience cheered, "Now now, we have a fun fact too before we start bidding."


    The announcer stood up and tucked on my chain, "She has a heart-shaped birthmark on her thigh but I won''t point out the exact location, that will be for the owner to look for."


    They all laughed at his little game.


    "You''ll never have to worry about where she came from since she came from nowhere. An orphan at birth. SO! Let''s begin the bidding! We''ll start at 50 thousand!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers. Everyone seemed enthusiastic enough, but before anyone else could even start, a voice in the mic shook everyone.


    "10 million."


    The place grew silent. Even I couldn''t believe it. 10 million dollars. What a jump start?!!


    Even the announcer was shaken for a while.


    "Te- ten million! Wow, what a start!" He fake laughed, "I wasn''t expecting that. Any other bids?"


    "Going once! Going twice!" The whisperings stopped as well,


    "SOLD!!!"

 Chapter 3锛歍hree

    The room was eerie and silent.


    I sat on a stool still tied and blinded. After the bidding finished I was taken away and I''ve been sitting here since. They didn''t even give me anything to eat and I can''t even protest.


    A creaking sound caught my attention. It must be the door, the sound of footsteps approaching made me alert.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke.


    "Open your legs." He demanded, his voice was heavy yet pleasant.


    "W-what?"


    "Wide apart, open them." I spread my legs while sitting on the tool but my body shivered when his cold fingers touched my warm body. He gently touched my right thigh. "A heart shaped birthmark on the right inner thigh."


    Oh? So that''s what he wanted to see?


    "Are you the one who bought me?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then what are you going to do to me?"


    "Shouldn''t you be asking who I am?"


    "Does that matter?"


    He didn''t seem to like my answer, tugging on my neck chain he pulled me off of the stool, between his legs and held my face with one hand.


    "It''ll matter soon enough." He whispered in my ear.


    "Sir?" Another person entered the room, "Is she to your liking?" He seemed like one of the auctioneers.


    "Not really. But I''ll take her. I already bought her anyway."


    "Very well then. We''ll put the slave collar around her and deliver her to your condo."


    "No. I''m taking her with me right now. You have an hour to do all the arrangements."


    "Ah-but-"


    "I said, an hour."


    "Yes sir."


    My owner stood up as he released me and walked out.

 Chapter 4锛欶our

    All of my chains were taken off.


    It felt good.


    I felt lighter.


    They gave me a dress, with the touch of it, it seemed like it had a bit of embroidery at the end while the rest was plain. I touched my neck then someone slapped my hand off and placed another collar around it. It was softer, nothing like the metallic material. It was just a collar with no chain attached.


    "What is this?" I asked the person who had put it on me but I guess he didn''t deem me important enough to answer that.


    I sat on the same stool again when someone entered again.


    "Is she ready?" It was my owner. I recognized his voice.


    "Yes sir." The auctioneer walked up to my owner and handed him something. "Sir this is connected to her collar. It will work only with your fingerprints. The longer you put your finger on it the longer she''ll get an electric shock, the more pressure you apply on it, the stronger the shock."


    What the hell? Being sold as a slave wasn''t enough?


    "I see."


    "Would you like to try it out sir?" The auctioneer told him and whispered something else too that I couldn''t quite hear.


    "Sure." His answer made me dread. He was definitely going to be a nightmare. I clenched my fists and tried preparing myself for the impact.


    "Ah!" I shrieked when I felt a small current pass through my neck. It was very short, just enough to feel it.


    "So it really does work. Good. Bring the girl to my car." He demanded.


    "Right away Mr. Xander."


    I heard some footsteps leave and some approach me.


    "Get up girl." The auctioneer grabbed my arm and dragged me with him, only then I realized, they gave me clothes, but they didn''t give me any shoes.


    ***


    I was thrown inside a car, it seemed like the passenger seat. The car door was closed and I straightened up.


    "You can take off the blinds." I heard my owners voice as he started the car.


    "I can''t, I tried."


    "Hmm." After a moment of pondering he stepped on the accelerator.


    "Can you please take it off?"


    "That was an impolite way of asking."


    Impolite? How? I asked in a normal tone�� I even said please.


    ...


    "Can you please take it off master?"


    "That''s the correct way but no."


    "W-why?"


    "Because I don''t want to." He seemed like he was having fun.


    "But I haven''t seen light in two days. Please?" I begged, the constant darkness was driving me crazy yet he didn''t answer me. "Master?"


    "I''ll see." Was all he said and continued to drive.

 Chapter 5锛欶ive

    The floor I sat on was made of wood, it was cold but it didn''t bother me. Maybe this was his home, or his condo? I couldn''t tell but I did know it was on top of some building since we took an elevator to get here. I''m guessing it was midnight since I didn''t hear anyone all the way here.


    A dragging sound caught my attention, most likely a stool or a chair.


    "Have you heard of Lexus Xander before?" Lexus, my owner asked me. The name sounded familiar yet strange.


    "It''s a unique name."


    "You mean to say weird." I heard some liquid being poured into a glass, "Weird just like the people who gave me the name."


    "It''s a powerful name. If I''m correct both names are from Green Origin that show power and authority."


    "Are they now?" He seemed unamused but I couldn''t be so sure just from his voice. "Then Rosalie Yuki, what about your name?"


    "What about my name?"


    "Who named you? And why choose such different origins for it?"


    "I really don''t know."


    I heard him stand up and walk towards me.


    Standing in front of me he lifted up my chin, "Maybe it''s because of your hair or perhaps those red lips?" He kissed me softly yet my body trembled. "Is it not?"


    "I-I don''t know." I gulped as he let my chin go and walked behind me, clapped his hands once and then took off my blinds.


    Suddenly being exposed to lights, even though they were dim after so long made me wince and shut my eyes in response.


    Slowly I opened them again and let them adjust. A big lounge was in front of me with wall-sized windows. A round couch that faced the LED on the wall. That little couch area was carpeted and the view behind the window, with flickering lights in the darkness of the night, was magnificent.


    I looked to my left where there was a bar counter with three stools, along with rows of fine wine on the shelves behind it. To my right, a bit back was the kitchen.


    Next to the wall sized windows, at the end of the lounge were stairs that led to the second floor.


    "I wonder why they didn''t name you hazel? Like your eyes?"


    I couldn''t answer him. Why was he so interested in colors?


    Oh.


    I then noticed how everything in his penthouse was of black and white shade. He too blended in the scene quite well.


    He stood up and offered me his hand, I glanced at his eyes, there was no way to read them, dark and quiet they were. I took his hand and he pulled me up.


    "Do you know how to cook?"


    "No."


    "You''re utterly useless then." His tone was monotonous yet his words were harsh.


    "I believe I was not sold as a cook."


    He smirked, grabbed my wrist with his right hand and pulled me closer roughly, "You were sold as a sex slave." He caressed my neck with his other hand and whispered in my ear, "I have too many women to give me that. You, " He looked at me, "You will entertain me in other ways."


    His gaze made me shiver. If I were to give him a name, ''A handsome devil.''

 Chapter 6锛歴ix

    This person is so weird. It''s 3 in the morning and he''s sitting there on the sofa staring at me as I stand in front of him in some red laced lingerie. The pattern were the only things that actually hid anything, other than that it was exposing me from everywhere. Lexus spared me a glance every once in a while and typed something on his laptop.


    "Next." His words as monotonous as usual as he demanded I change into the next pair. This is so weird. I''ve been at it for the past hour.


    "Aren''t you tired?" I asked and he lifted his head to look at me, "Shouldn''t you sleep?"


    "I have insomnia. I can''t sleep even if I wanted to." He looked back down at his laptop screen, "Next."


    I pursed my lips and picked up the next pair of underwear and went to the bathroom beside the bar to change. At least he wasn''t making me change in front of him. I took off the pair I was wearing and changed into another one. This one had a similar design to the previous one but was in black. After changing I went back in the lounge and stood in front of him. This time he kept staring at me. It was making me uncomfortable but what choice did I have?


    "Come here." He said and folded his arms, I gulped and walked over to him, he gestured me to sit next to him with his eyes. I did as I was told and suddenly he groped my left breast with his right hand. Instinctively, although I shouldn''t have, I slapped his left cheek, harder than I thought I did.


    His face moved with the impact and I realized what I had done but I was so scared I couldn''t even apologize.


    He turned his face towards me and glared at me with his piercing gaze.


    "Did my slave just slap me?" I zipped my lips, but contrary to my expectations he smirked. "Go. You can sleep in any room you want. " He then got up, "You can do whatever you want but you can''t leave the penthouse." He glanced at me, "Understand?" He began walking out of the lounge.


    "Yes." I nodded and got up as well, "I didn''t mean to." He stopped at the bottom of the stairs.


    "But you did."


    "Instinctively."


    "Well your instincts must be really bad then, they didn''t kick in when you were being sold to the auction."


    "I had no option there."


    "And you have no option here as well." He began ascending the stairs, "Do that again, and you''ll regret it."


    I went to the bathroom and grabbed the dress I was wearing and then went up.


    The second floor was similar to the first, just that instead of the kitchen there were two bedrooms and instead of the bar there was the master bedroom. The lounge was smaller than the one below and had a black large piano placed at the end, next to the wall. The bathroom was next to the master bedroom. I walked to the room at the end, it was a small bedroom with a single bed and a dressing table. The rest of the room was empty. It felt more empty than it should be, even for an unused room. The bed still had a blanket so I decided to take off the lingerie since it didn''t really belong to me and sleep naked.


    Plus, I didn''t want to ruin the only dress I had.


    Sleep came to me faster than I had expected and I drifted into sleep immediately. I honestly was just glad that some old alcoholic fat man didn''t end up buying me. This was far less dangerous than what I had expected, or was I deceiving myself?

 Chapter 7锛歴even

    It was already 11am.


    The pent house was empty and I had no idea what to do. Did Lexus go to work? I took a tour of the house, everywhere except his room, and even though it scares me to go in his room and find him there, curiosity got the better of me and I decided to check it out anyway.


    I wanted to take a look at how different a used room looked so I peeked through the door, darting my eyes in every direction yet only disappointment came to me.


    Lexus wasn''t in his room, which means he left for work or something, but that''s not why I was disappointed.


    I slightly pushed open the door and looked around the room that looked like a guest room. The room was big with a bed, a wardrobe, a chair in the corner with some kind of a gadget on it, plain white painted wall, black curtains and nothing. Even the bed was un-used. Maybe he made it after getting up? But this all made me feel so uncomfortable, even the kids at the orphanage had stuff to keep but this man, he was colorless.


    I went to the bathroom, the only place in the house that made me feel better since it had stuff a normal bathroom should.


    My stomach growled. I hadn''t eaten anything since the time I was auctioned. I went down to the kitchen and opened the fridge only to find it empty. Other than water bottles, there was nothing. No raw material, no fruits or veggies, nothing.


    And he asked me if I could cook. I snorted. Cook what? Water? I checked the cabinets. Some utensils were there but nothing to eat. Does this man not eat? Maybe he''s not human.


    ...


    That would make so much sense! But if he''s not human what is he? Even his room isn''t of a person''s-?! Suddenly something hit me.


    I ran back up to his room, to the chair in the corner and picked up the gadget. I couldn''t believe it, he left it here, he actually left it here!! I put my fingers on my collar and smiled out of disbelief.


    He left the controller to my collar here. If he doesn''t have this, he can''t hurt me. I held onto the gadget tightly, took a few breaths and ran out of the penthouse. There was a small corridor that lead to the elevator, I got in, my heart beat accelerated as I thought about escaping.


    The elevator only lead to one floor, the one below this one. Weird. But who cares? I pressed the button and arrived at the 20th floor. The floor was carpeted in a dull shade of blue and was rather quite. It seemed like there was an office here but I couldn''t find any person.


    I gulped. I should look for the other elevator and get to the ground floor. I fast walked ahead and paused when I saw a tinted glass office. The door was open and the voice of the person inside made me freeze.


    "Is this your final proposal?" Lexus asked someone.


    "Y-yes sir." A girl replied.


    The next moment a file came flying out through the door, it slid against the floor and stopped as the pages inside came out making a mess everywhere.


    "You''re fired." Lexus said.


    "No. No. No. Mr. Xander please no-" she paused for a moment and I couldn''t tell why, "I''ll make a new one-"


    "I said. You''re fired." The calmness in Lexus''s voice could kill. It was so cold and deadly I wondered how the girl inside was coping up. Moments later a lady stepped out closing the door behind her, with tears in her eyes she noticed me and noticed my appearance. A simple dress with no shoes. She looked at me strangely but before she could muster up any energy to ask anything I ran past her.


    At the end of the hallway I found an elevator. This one lead all the way down to the ground floor. Without wasting any time I pressed the button and tapped my right foot in anxiety. A few people got on and off on my way, mostly didn''t even notice my a bit off appearance but those who did chose to ignore.


    I was at the ground floor in four minutes and as I ran out in the lobby I was beyond happy, maybe I wasn''t happy, I actually couldn''t describe the feeling, it was a mix of so many feelings altogether.


    I noticed the big sign labeled on the counter wall,''Xander corp''. Ah! Xander corp.!! one of the biggest corporations of the country! No wonder he had so much money to spend. I noticed the exit and ran out. I could feel something strange but I ignored it, I was getting out of here. Just as soon as I stepped into the back parking lot.


    A current passed through all my body. So suddenly and so sharply, I fell to the ground. It wasn''t something that would harm me but it definitely pushed me to unconsciousness.

 Chapter 8锛欵ight

    I woke up with a hazy vision and confused mind, sitting up and taking a look around I realized I was back in the penthouse, on the sofa in the lounge.


    Lexus sat there staring at me on the sofa to my right.


    "What even made you think you could run away?" He asked me with his usual tone.


    "The fact that you left the controller behind."


    "And it didn''t occur to you why I would so carelessly leave it behind?"


    "Maybe you just forgot." I looked down and then noticed the bandages on my feet. Did he call a doctor or a nurse over?


    The bell rang.


    "I did warn you didn''t I?" He said and stood up, "One day here and you''re misbehaving." My gaze followed him as he went to open up the door, letting in two men who brought in a large cage.


    It gave me a shudder, it was too large for any pet. I gulped and looked at Lexus as he bid the two men off and then looked back at the cage. It was a perfect size for a person. Lexus made his way back to the sofa.


    "Well then, do you have anything to say in your defense?" He had his hands in his pocket. I took a deep breath and looked at him.


    "Who would want to live as a slave. You''re not even a human, you''re like a person with no feelings, the heck you don''t even have food in your home, wait this isn''t even a home, it just a house and on top of everything else you shocked me twice within 24 hours!!! And now you want to cage me?!!! Why wouldn''t I run away!!!" I said everything directly and huffed after I finished.


    Lexus glanced at the cage, "The cage is not for you." I looked up at him suspiciously, "It''s for kid."


    "Excuse me?" A kid? What kid? You want to cage a kid?


    I was still processing his words when the main door banged open and a tall lady, with black hair and eyes wearing a white formal dress, stepped in.


    She looked at Lexus and then at me, then she simply turned, moving a bit to the side and leaving the little girl behind her here.


    I didn''t notice the girl was behind the lady all this time.


    She banged the door shut as she left and the little girl stared at me while Lexus crouched down on one knee.


    "Uncle!!!" The girl came running while Lexus opened up his arm and caught her, she wrapped herself around him as he stood up. "Uncle who''s she?" She pointed at me.


    "She''s my slave."


    Oh my God! Did he actually tell that to a child?! Wow.


    "What''s a slave?"


    "You don''t need to know that." He put her down, "Summer, go play." He said as summer went to the main door, opened the door and brought in a dog. I was utterly confused, was the dog there all along?


    "You." Lexus looked at me with his usual lifelessly cold eyes, "I''ll deal with you when summer leaves." He said and walked to summer who was bringing the dog in, handed her his credit card and left.


    "Hey slave!" Summer called me and I looked at her, "Let''s play!!!" I sighed stood up and walked to her.


    Of course I had to play with her, but after spending a little time with her I realized I was having fun too. When she was out of energy I picked her up and brought her to the sofa. "Slave. I''m hungry."


    "There''s no food here."


    "Oh, there''s never any food here." Summer''s answer shocked me.


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Doesn''t Lexus eat?"


    "He does. But he can''t cook and he doesn''t keep any servants so he always orders out. So," She took out his credit card ,"We also order and eat anything we want!!" She passed me a toothy smile and I just couldn''t resist smiling back.


    "You''re so different from your uncle and was that Lady who came with you, your mom?"


    "My step mom. And slave don''t you like uncle?"


    "Not one bit."


    My answer disappointed her, "Why not? Uncle is so nice."


    I raised my brows, "Nice?"


    She nodded her head, "Uncle is the only person in the entire world who loves me." I stared at her, maybe a cold hearted person like him has a soft spot for his niece.


    "Slave. You have a weird name." Of course a seven-year-old can''t understand what a slave is.


    "My name is Rosalie." Just then Summer''s stomach growled and I chuckled. "Let''s order something."


    ***


    Lexus came back around 10 pm and Summer had already fallen asleep in my arms. He walked over to me as I sat on the sofa.


    "Where''s kid?"


    "Kid?" Who is he asking about? Clearly Summer is on my lap.


    "The dog."


    Oh! What? The dog''s name was kid? The heck?!?!!!


    "Summer sent it back since she wanted to play with me."


    "Un-cle..." Summer rubbed her eyes as she woke up.


    "Come here." Lexus extended his arms.


    "Su-summer go to your uncle."


    "No!!" She rubbed her cheeks against my breasts, "You''re soft! I like it" And she drifted into sleep again leaving me in a terribly awkward situation.


    "Hand her to me." Lexus asked and I gave her to him. He took her to his room and came back a few minutes later. "Time to straighten a bad slave." He said and I gulped in fear, "Strip." He demanded.

 Chapter 9锛歯ine

    "Strip." He demanded, then went over to the sofa and sat down, his gaze fixed on me.


    I gulped and tried turning around. "Who said you can turn around?" His voice as cold as ice. "Look at me and strip." I took a deep breath and faced his way, unzipped and the dress and let it fall off, as soon as it did I covered my breasts with with arms and I didn''t take off my underwear. This was beyond embarrassing. "Come here."


    He pointed out the place, right in front of him with his eyes and I walked there fidgeting. As soon as I approached the place he opened his legs, placed his hand on my wrist and pulled me in, making me sit on his left thigh while my legs dangled between his.


    His hand was cold, it send shivers down my spine. "Did I say you could cover yourself?" His gaze, those grey cold eyes like the freezing snow pierced through me.


    My heart pounded as I slowly let my arms down. He caressed the outline of my body and it made me tremble. His touch just felt so cold. His hand made its way to my breasts and I closed my eyes shut. Just right above my left breast he sucked a mark.


    The pain that got mixed with pleasure made me shiver even more. Of course, I didn''t want it but it felt good, tears started filling my eyes. Then Lexus held my chin and lifted it up, "Open your eyes." He said and I fluttered them open trying to hide the tears but it was no help, "Why are you crying?"


    "I-I..." I don''t know. This was an obvious thing and I knew I would be used like this the moment I was set out for display to be sold.


    "Hmm?" He kissed me, I was expecting something rough from him but it was gentle. My body wasn''t even listening to me and I was trembling under his touch even though he didn''t even do much. The kiss wasn''t long, but after that he looked at me with amusement. Like he was satisfied with something.


    "Rosalie? Do I scare you?"


    "Y-yes." I stuttered.


    "Is that so?" He seemed a bit disappointed, like he didn''t like my answer. With his arms around my waist, he then stared out the window, thinking about something.


    "Rosalie." He didn''t look at me but each time he said my name I got scared. It made so many possibilities go through my head all at once.


    "..." I couldn''t answer but he didn''t need my answer.


    "I can hear your heart pounding." My eyes grew wide at his words, but he was right, it was beating too fast and obviously, he could hear it in the silence of the night but I had no way to calm it and I just continued to look down. "Look up." His voice was less, cold? But maybe it was just me.


    "What do you think of the view?" I looked up, first at him who stared out and then I followed his gaze and looked out the wall-sized window. There was no denying the scene was mesmerizing.


    It was such a beautiful view, with city lights flickering in the distance, the soft glow in the silence of the night would just calm you. It gave you a different sense of pleasure and peace. After a while of staring at it, Lexus spoke.


    "You''ve calmed down." At his words, I realized that I really had. "You can go back to your room now." His tone had returned to being simple and cold.


    I blinked at him a few times but didn''t waste any more time, got up, picked up my dress and ran up but stopped for a moment in the middle of the stairs to look back at him. He didn''t avert his eyes and kept staring out the window silently.


    He looked rather, lonely. His eyes void as he looked out, like searching for something he will never find. But, I turned and left, that was not my problem.

 Chapter 10锛歍en

    A baby was wailing in a blanket. She was crying on top of her lungs yet the cries were so feeble. It was white all around her, white with snow, yet no one calmed her.


    Why does that baby look so awfully familiar?


    I wonder...


    My eyes fluttered open and I realized I was dreaming. I sat up in my bed and rubbed my eyes. The usual scene of the empty room made itself visible as my eyes adjusted. Then, I noticed something. I rubbed my eyes and looked again.


    It was still there. A wardrobe.


    When did this get here? I got off the bed and opened it. It was full of dresses. What''s this? How? Oh! I must still be dreaming. I turned around to go back to the bed but ended up tripping on my own feet and fell down hard. The sound of a big thud echoed and the next moment the door opened revealing Lexus.


    "M-master!" I sat up, "There''s a wardrobe there." I pointed at it.


    "Yes. I had it placed there so you can get a change of clothes since," He tilted his head a bit, "You even sleep naked to not get that dress wrinkled."


    "..." At that time I realized I was naked. In the fit of the moment, I covered myself with my arms but Lexus just left unamused. I pursed my lips and got up. What''s the point of getting embarrassed? He''s seen me in sexy ass lingerie, he''s seen me naked. He''s seen my soul! (I just get that feeling that he has. He has such a piercing gaze.)


    I picked up a simple shirt and skirt from the wardrobe and wore it.


    But. I''m sure this is not how a slave is treated. He bought me clothes? Does that make sense?


    I went out of my room and noticed the piano. Why is it even there? Does anyone even play? I thought about it for a second and then walked to it. It was clean with no sign of dust.


    There is this one melody I love playing.


    I sat down, placed my fingers above the piano keys, took a deep breath and played.


    The soft music had somehow always given me peace. I allowed myself to get immersed in it as I continued. The melody just gave you peace, a sense of fulfillment, yet you feel something is missing or maybe there is something you can''t understand. A song that tells you to be strong even when you''re lost. For me, this melody has been my sanctuary.


    I finished the song and smiled. I''m glad I still remember it. I got up, turned, then froze.


    "M-m-master?" I surely didn''t expect Lexus to be standing there leaning against the wall staring at me. He straightened up and clapped slowly.


    "That was quite a good piece you played there. Where did you learn it from?" He began walking towards me.


    "I-uh- I just remember playing it since I was young."


    "Do you know the name of this piece? Or what it means?"


    "No... It just makes me feel good so I always remembered it. I don''t know the name or the meaning."


    "Is that so?" He was now in front of me, "You deserve a reward for such a nice play." He took a lock of my hair and kissed it.


    "M-master?" I noticed something, in his eyes.


    "Why? Not enough?" His eyes seemed a bit warmer. A bit less void.


    At first, I didn''t focus on his question but when I was about to give my answer, "No, I-" He didn''t wait for it and all of a sudden put his hand on my back and pulled me in, leaving no space between our bodies, he placed a kiss against my lips. His hand at my back slipped under my shirt, as he caressed my body it sent shivers down my spine. His other hand traveled to my neck while he deepened the kiss and then bit my lower lip.


    He broke the kiss and smirked.


    "I think I really like this feeling."


    "What- feeling?" I looked up at him, out of breath.


    He gently tucked my hair behind my ear with his fingers, "You have such a sensitive body." He looked into my eyes, "I love it when you tremble under my touch." He cupped my cheeks, "It makes me wonder what will happen when I become rough with you."


    He gave me a peck and moved back.


    "Send Summer back only when a guy named ''Ray'' comes to pick her."


    He then descended the stairs and was gone. As soon as he was out of sight I dropped to my knees and clenched my shirt over my chest.


    It''s beating so fast!

 Chapter 11锛欵leven

    I stared inside the fridge. Empty as usual. I sighed and wondered if it was okay if I put some actual food in it.


    "Rosalie?" I turned my face towards the stairs when I heard Summer''s voice. She rubbed her eyes and came to the kitchen, "I want breakfast."


    "We''ll have to order out."


    "I wanna eat omelettes."


    "Omelettes?" Can we order them? I don''t think anyone delivers that. "Summer I don''t think that''s possible."


    "But I want omelettes!! If we can''t order them you can just make some."


    "That''s not possible either." I sighed, "There are no eggs or any material."


    "Well, we can just shop." She fished out Lexus''s Credit card from her pocket, "Let''s go!" She grabbed my hand and was about to take me out when I panicked.


    "Summer I can''t leave the house." She paused to look at me. "Lexus won''t like it."


    "But uncle said I can take you anywhere as long as we don''t leave the hotel."


    "Really?"


    "Yes! So let''s go!!" Well if he agreed, it should be fine.


    We both went down, first to his office floor which was empty and then to the shopping floor. We made our way to the superstore and grabbed the essentials at first but I decided to add in a few more stuff along with a cookbook, the fridge is too lonely. In the middle of the shopping Summer held my skirt.


    "Rosalie?"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you pick me up? I''m tired."


    "Okay." I picked her up in my arms and she hugged me so I could focus on pushing the cart too.


    On the way to the counter Summer finally spoke even though she was quite the whole time.


    "I''m not annoying you?"


    "Not at all. You''re a kid and kids want to be carried every now and then." My answer satisfied her and she hugged me again. Come to think of it. She''s only seven but still, she''s more mature for her age.


    When it was time to pay she hopped off and placed the card on the counter.


    ***


    On our way back she held my hand and I gripped hers in return.


    "Rosalie?" The elevator opened and we stepped in. Lexus still wasn''t in his office.


    "Yes?"


    "I like you." The door closed.


    I chuckled, "Why I like you too. You''re such a sweet girl."


    She giggled and then stood there smiling the entire time till we reached back. The door of the house was open.


    What''s this? Why is it open? Did Lexus come back for something?


    We stepped in and I noticed a man sitting on the sofa in all black. Slowly I walked to the kitchen counter, placing the things there.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    He looked at us and began walking our way, "I''m Ray."


    "Oh!" So he''s Ray he must be here to pick Summer up. I looked down at her and paused, she was scared.


    "That''s not him." She whispered and I shot my head at the approaching man while I stepped in front of Summer.


    "I would like to take the young lady home now." He stood in front of me. He was tall and intimidating.


    I gulped, "She wants to stay here longer. You can come back later."


    "Oh no. Her mother wants to see her now." He tried approaching her but I held his hand.


    "Why don''t you leave for now and come back later?"


    He glared at me then suddenly tried pushing me away and grab Summer but I stood my ground and pushed myself on him.


    "Summer run!!! Go to Lexus!!" Summer turned on her heels and was about to run when the man pushed me off and ran to grab her. He almost succeeded when I clung onto his leg making him lose his balance and fall. Summer ran out while the man looked at me in wrath. He grabbed my hair and pulled them hard.


    I groaned in pain but tried fighting back. But the thing is, I''ve never been a strong person and I knew I could never win but it''s okay. I can tolerate a beating.


    ***


    "Rosalie!" I could feel someone tapping my cheek, "Wake up Rosalie!" The voice was familiar. "Rosalie!!"


    My eyes fluttered open and my gaze focused on Lexus. He had a strange look in his eyes, after seeing me wake up his eyes relaxed a bit and he took a sigh of relief. Why does it look like he''s worried about me? He wouldn''t be worried about me. I''m nothing to him.


    "Can you see me? Is your vision okay?" He asked and I nodded. He rested his head on my shoulder and only then I realized I was in his arms as he crouched on the wooden floor.


    "Is." I started and he looked at me, "Summer okay?"


    He smiled, "Yea."


    My heart skipped a beat. He smiled. He can actually smile like that . He''s actually really handsome. Wow


    "Uncle!! The doctor is here." I heard summer run over to me and she hugged me when she saw me awake, "Rosalie!!! You can''t die!!"


    I chuckled, "I''m not dying."


    "But you''re injured!"


    I actually felt numb until a while ago but now that I''m conscious I could feel the pain kick in. None of the injuries were serious but I was scathed all over because when that man fired a bullet at me, it ended up hitting the full length mirror''s stand that fell on me. I was already hurt when he slapped my face and I ended up hitting the counter edge. But my head didn''t bleed. I just got a bruise.


    Lexus picked me up bridal style and took me over to my room where the doctor and nurse tended to my wounds. They told me it was nothing to worry about and the cuts and scratches will heal within a week or so.


    ***


    I stayed in my room the whole day, Summer had given me a novel before going back home with the real guy named Ray and I peeked at him to know what he looked like. The rest of the time I just read that novel.


    At night Lexus came to my room.


    "Take off your clothes." He demanded. He had gone back to being his usual cold self.


    "M-my clothes."


    "You have cuts where you can''t reach." He showed me the ointment, "I''ll apply it for you."


    My eyes went wide.


    "I-I can do it myself!"


    He glared at me and I started taking my clothes off on my own. Why is it like this? Am I fitted with some manual mode that he operates? I left myself in my underwear. I know he''s seen me naked but I still have some dignity. I think I do. I hope I do...


    I sat on the bed and he sat behind me and began applying the ointment.


    I hissed when he touched the cuts.


    Did I imagine it all? Him getting worried? His tone is cold again. I liked it better when he spoke to me worried.


    I hissed again.


    "It stings!"


    "I''m done." He said and I was about to relax when I felt his lips on the nape of my neck. It was a sweet gentle kiss.


    "Ma- ster?"


    He stood up and I looked at him.


    "I''ll let you go around the hotel but you can''t leave from there. The collar is programmed to give you a shock as soon as you exit." He turned to leave, "The place is big enough so you won''t feel suffocated."


    He left and I touched my nape and sighed in disappointment.


    Wait...


    I did not just sigh!?!!!

 Chapter 12锛歍welve

    I hear a soft melody being played somewhere, the beautiful sound was drawing me in and with my tiny feet I walked towards it, passing through the empty corridor.


    What is this song? It seems sad yet warm.


    I stand beside the piano.


    "Do you know what this piece is called?" Someone asked me but I just blink in confusion.


    "The name of life."


    ***


    I wake up with a heavy head. It took me more time to focus my vision than usual since I was under the influence of medications. I sat in bed thinking. Did I dream about something? I feel like I did but I can''t remember.


    I got up, got dressed and went down in the kitchen. It was still very early. I wonder if Lexus is still asleep? I haven''t seen him for a few days since I mostly stayed in my room and slept all day.


    I opened up the fridge and smiled. At least now it looks like a fridge with stuff in it.


    Should I make something? Looking at the stuff I nodded to myself, took out the ingredients and started cooking after looking at a recipe from the cookbook.


    I made omurice. There was still material left so I could make another but when I did start eating I realized it''s a pretty heavy dish.


    Almost at the point of finishing it I heard footsteps and I froze in my seat next to the kitchen counter. At that point I realized how quiet the place usually is, one can even hear footsteps so clearly.


    Lexus descended the stairs and paused for a second. I slowly turned around and glanced at him then flinched. He was looking at me.


    "W-would you like some b-breakfast?" I asked and he began walking again, "I''m sure it tastes fine."


    My voice was shaky. I was feeling guilty for eating like I owned the place. Since I didn''t see him for a while, I completely forgot he would be here at this time too. It was only eight.


    I feel like I was caught doing something bad.


    Lexus stood right in front of me, his calm grey eyes staring down at me as I looked up at him, nervous.


    He raised his hand and my attention shot there. He reached for my face, his fingers touching my cheek and his thumb touching corner of my lips. He rubbed the lower corner and cheek with his thumb and then let go. I noticed the grain and sauce on his thumb.


    Yes. I end up with sauces on my face quite a lot, I''m ashamed.


    Lexus licked his thumb and my eyes grew wide.


    "Not bad." He said.


    Oh my God!?!! Why did he do that?!!! That was on my lips!!! That''s embarrassing!! My face better not be red!


    "S-sh-should I make you s-some?" Oh my God! Why am I stuttering so much?!!


    Lexus looked at me for a second then turned his head and placed his hand on his mouth and tried suppressing his smile, (Although I still managed to see the corner of his lips curl up)


    Is he laughing at me?!!


    I could feel my ears get hot.


    "I don''t need it." I glanced at him and he had already regained his composure. He then began walking and left for work.


    I touched my cheeks. They were hot. I was embarrassed. I pursed my lips. But more than anything I was surprised. I had discovered a new emotion in him. Even though he didn''t show me, he was definitely suppressing his laugh.


    So he is a human after all.


    I turned and looked at my food. Picking up the spoon again I began playing with it.


    I wonder why he''s so cold then? It almost makes him look like a ferocious yet beautiful beast. His eyes are so calm and void. I remember looking into them and my heart beat began accelerating. It seems like there is a war behind those icy stares.


    I lightly tap the side of my head.

 Chapter 13锛歍hirteen

    I don''t even know how the whole day passed. There was only one thing that was on my mind. His smile.


    His smile.


    Smile.


    Oh God. He looked so dashing.


    I shook my head and bit my lower lip. I should make something to eat rather than think about useless stuff.


    I got up, opened the recipe book I got from the store and started cooking. I''ve barely ever cooked and so I''m still astonished that I can cook this well.


    I wonder if he ever eats at home. A random though just went through my mind and I shook it away.


    Not wanting to spend too much energy I just made a simple chicken gravy to eat.


    As I placed the dish on the counter the main door opened.


    Lexus entered the house. He looked worn out and distracted. In fact he didn''t even notice me and began walking ahead.


    I just stood in my place looking at him when suddenly he wobbled. Instinctively I ran and supported him before he fell.


    "Are you okay?" He looked at me, noticing me for the first time, "What''s wrong? Why do you look so worn out?"


    He didn''t answer me just shook off my support and tried walking again, although he failed at it and I tried supporting him again but he raised his hand at me, gesturing me to stay put. He managed to drag himself to the sofa and slumped there.


    I stood in my place for a few seconds then approached him.


    "Master?" He glanced at me, "Did you eat anything today?"


    He turned his head away and closed his eyes, "No. I didn''t find the time."


    No wonders. He doesn''t eat, he doesn''t sleep. It''s obvious he would be this worn out.


    I turned around, ran to the kitchen counter, picked up the chicken gravy dish and ran back to the lounge. I placed the dish on the table and Lexus opened the eyes to see what was happening.


    "What''s this?"


    "You should eat. You haven''t eaten all day."


    "You said you couldn''t cook."


    "It was my first try."


    "And you want me to eat that?"


    I couldn''t answer him. I actually hadn''t tasted it myself so I couldn''t say anything about it. But still, I didn''t want him to stay hungry. I was getting the feeling he was doing this on purpose like he didn''t care about himself but still I didn''t like seeing him like that.


    I picked up the dish, spooned the gravy while Lexus looked at me and brought the spoon in front of his mouth.


    "Ah~" He just stared at me, his eyes exploring mine for answers. Was he suspicious of me? How strange. I only want him to eat, no ulterior motives. "Just one spoon? Please Master."


    He diverted his attention to the spoon. Looking at it as if it was something dirty.


    Then he opened his mouth and ate it. As soon as he did, he paused for a moment, his eyes widening for a split second, then he gulped it down.


    Just one spoon and his complexion got better, "S-see? It wasn''t bad was it?" I hope it wasn''t, he did pause for a moment so I really hope it''s not bad.


    "It''s not." He said.


    "Huh?"


    "It actually tastes good." He gave me a slight smile and my heart skipped a beat.


    "W-w-would you like t-to eat m-more?" Why am I stuttering again??!


    Lexus took a deep breath trying to control himself.


    I just hope he wasn''t going to laugh at me again.


    He turned his head to me, "Why don''t you feed me the rest?"


    "Eh?" My brain didn''t process it at first.


    "I''m giving you an order."


    "Ah! Yes!" Right. I''m his slave. I scooped another spoon full of gravy and fed it to him. But the thing is, I started getting nervous. He had his eyes fixated on me. I was so nervous I accidentally spilled a bit of gravy on his mouth. "I-I''m sorry!"


    I placed the dish on the table was about to get the tissues when he stopped me.


    "Clean it with your lips." He demanded.


    "M-my lips?"


    "Hmm." He gave me a nod and leaned back against the sofa.


    My lips? What?


    I looked at his face. A little bit of gravy on the corner of his lips and down. I gulped and placed my knee between his legs, my hands on the sofa back, next to his head and I leaned it to ''clean'' it off. My heart began racing as I was about to lick the corner of his lips but then frantically I just wiped it off with my sleeves and sat back.


    Lexus was clearly displeased with my actions.


    "Was there something I said you couldn''t understand?" His voice as cold as ever.


    "N-no..." I had no excuse to give. I was just too embarrassed to do it. I looked down.


    Suddenly he grabbed my wrist and pulled me in, crashing his lips next to me. Unlike the previous kiss he once gave me, he started this one off rough. So rough I could barely catch up. He explored my mouth with his tongue and I felt butterflies in my stomach. It felt odd, it was unlike any other feeling I had experienced before.


    Trying to support myself I slid my hands in his hair. He was like a beast, so full of hunger, ready to devour.


    I felt my body get weak.


    He finally pulled off after I don''t know what time. I was panting like crazy.


    I could tell I was red, I felt the heat coming out of my ears and cheeks.


    "A bad slave should always be punished. Right?"


    Do I answer that? I just nodded.


    He tucked some of my hair behind my ear, "What to do?" He looked at me in amusement, "I''m not quite satisfied with the punishment."

 Chapter 14: Fourteen

    "Yo-you''re not satisfied?"


    What is that supposed to mean? Why aren''t you satisfied? Just why?


    After kissing me like that you''re still not satisfied? But you said you didn''t want me as a sex slave so what? What do you want now?!!


    I wish. I could actually say all this...


    "I feel like messing you up more." My eyes grew wide. Mess me up more? I just stared at him wide eyed. "But. I won''t do it now."


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    Oh good to know. So can I go now?


    My face is still hot. Oh calm down Rosalie! His body was hot too.


    Wait. Why is he hot? He looks pretty calm and composed.


    Could it be?


    "Master? You have a fever don''t you?"


    "I''ll be fine after some sleep."


    But, he said he can barely sleep. Isn''t that the cause of it? Maybe I should do something- No! I''ll get myself in a bad situation again. I should just leave.


    I got up from my seat and went upstairs to my room to sleep.


    He can deal with himself.


    ***


    I woke up around 2 am feeling thirsty, walking out of my room towards the kitchen, and stopped in the middle of the staircase. The lounge was dark, dimly lit by the light coming from the window, a mixture of moonlight and those flickering city lights.


    Though beautiful, the scene was also immensely lonely and although I hoped for not but there he was, sitting in the same spot I had left him, staring out the window with his void Grey eyes, without emotion yet full of sadness, so cold and void yet so lonely.


    Why is it, that when I look at him like that I just feel so anxious. Like I have to comfort him even though I''m not supposed to.


    I walk to him.


    "Can''t sleep?" I ask him, my voice almost a whisper.


    He didn''t look at me and continued staring out, "Always had this problem."


    "Your fever will get worse."


    He looked at me, "You don''t need to be worried about that."


    "I know." I nod, "But I don''t know Why I am."


    He stared at me for a few seconds. I see a glint of something in his eyes.


    What was it?


    "Come here." He gestured me to sit next to him. I did as I was told and he rested his head on my chest as I leaned back, "Don''t move."


    I didn''t really have any plans of moving at all.


    After he had rested his head on me, he continued to stare out.


    "Do you like high places?" He asked.


    "I never really thought about it. But this view might change my mind."


    "I see." He gave himself a nod, "It''s starting to get cold."


    "Well, October is here."


    "I like the winter."


    "I don''t. I heard I was abandoned in winter, on a snowy white day." I looked out the window too, maybe I''ll never get tired of this scene. It''s such a good place to calm your nerves.


    "I see..."


    I smiled to myself. He usually doesn''t even speak but tonight he talked alot. Is it what they call the night effect? The nature of night makes you more honest and you say and do stuff more openly.


    I looked down at him to see why he stopped talking but found his asleep.


    I smiled.


    He finally fell asleep.


    I wonder what is it that keeps him awake all the time?


    And what was it that made him finally fall asleep this peacefully?

 Chapter 15: Fifteen

    ? Lexus


    The sound of things shattering could be heard everywhere in the house.


    10 year old me stood outside the drawing-room as my parents fought inside. It wasn''t really a fight since it was always one sided.


    I could see my father abusing my mother from the crack between the slightly open doors.


    He lashes out on her when things don''t go his way.


    I stand in my place and keep staring, the light from the room shines on my eyes.


    "You disloyal bitch!!" He hits her.


    I stand there staring for a while. Am I supposed to do something? What can I do?


    Nothing really works, ever.


    "Dad" I whisper.


    He pauses, then they both shoot their heads in my direction.


    I wake up with a gasp.


    A dream...


    I sit up and realize I was sleeping on the sofa, lazily I slump against the back and glanced at the wall clock.


    I straighten up and look at the clock wide eyes.


    It''s already 10 am?


    Did I actually sleep that long? How? I recall what had happened the previous night.


    Right. But, where is she?


    I had just started to wonder when a sizzling sound caught my attention. I look back and found her in the kitchen. I stare at her in confusion.


    "Oh!" She noticed me, "You''re up? It''s a good thing you had a good rest."


    A good rest?


    Come to think of it, I feel lighter.


    "You''re fever''s gone too." She placed a plate on the counter, "Breakfast?"


    I just look at her. Why is she doing this?


    "Please eat." She begged, "You''ll get sick again if you don''t eat properly."


    "I told you not to concern yourself over me. Didn''t I?" I stand up from the sofa and walk towards the kitchen counter.


    "Yes." She looked down as she saw me approach, "B-but a good slave should look after her master right?" She looked up, "You''re health should be my priority right?"


    The look in her eyes had changed. At first, there was only fear but now that emotion had calmed down a bit.


    "Is that so?"


    She nodded as she held a knife and fork tight in her hands against her chest which she presented to me moments later, "Would you like to try?"


    I took the utensils and sat down to look at the plate with pancakes and honey. I stare at it for a while.


    "You don''t like pancakes?"


    It''s not that I don''t like them, just that it''s been ages since I ate one. It''s more like a kids meal.


    I took a bite from it. I didn''t really have the intention of eating more than one-two bites.


    "Not bad." I say. It did taste good. Like a home meal... What am I even saying? It is a home meal. The word sounds so foreign.


    "Really?"


    I didn''t even give her a compliment yet she was oddly too happy at my remark. A silly smile appeared on her face.


    I wonder why I ate all of it?

 Chapter 16: Sixteen

    ? Rosalie


    Since I had nothing to do in the house, and I had Lexus''s permission to explore the hotel I decided to do so. I mean why not?


    I took the elevator down and reached the 12th floor. Apparently 13th-19th floor were where people stayed and from the 1st floor to 12th there was a lot of different stuff. The ground floor had the reception and many information desks for different kinds of work. I decided to explore the 12th floor which had different restaurants and cafes. There was such a large variety I was fairly surprised. From Chinese, Thai, Indian, Italian to fast food. Everything was there. It sort of made sense why Lexus never had food at home. With so much outclass food restaurants even I would never think about home food. But well, I didn''t have any money so I couldn''t really eat anything. Signing I decided to go to the 11th floor since the 12th floor had one big supermarket.


    The 11th floor was full of Designer Brands. All the shops looked so nice that I had to skip that floor too.


    The 10th floor had some cafes and ice cream parlours that I discovered as I walked. The place was no doubt huge and the cafes had such nice desserts it was making me hungry.


    I sat on one of the benches to take a break and took a deep breath. I wanted to eat some pastries.


    I sighed again.


    "That''s quite a sigh."


    A man''s voice made me turn my head and a blonde, tall man in his mid-twenties stood there grinning.


    "Oh, I''m tired is all."


    "I saw you staring at that cake." He pointed at the chocolate fudge cake displayed in the cafe window.


    Shit.


    "I-uh..."


    "I was thinking of getting that but it''s too big for one person. Care to join me?"


    Oh My! Yessss!!! Free cake!!!!


    I stood up and smiled.


    "Who denies free cake?"


    "Well then my lady." He took out his hand, "Shall we go?"


    Without thinking at all I took his hand. The cake had gotten the better of me and I followed him inside without noticing that a certain someone had seen me.


    We both went and sat down on a table next to the window and he ordered the whole cake.


    "I''m Lucas." He smiled.


    "Rosalie."


    "Such a pretty name. Just like you."


    His compliment flattered me, "Oh uh- Thanks?" I looked down in embarrassment.


    "Here''s your cake." The waitress came and presented us with our order and I decided to focus on it. Lucas cut out a piece of it and put it on my plate. As soon as I ate it. I felt a heavenly feeling. It had such a nice smooth texture and it was sweet to just the right amount.


    "Mmmmm." I moaned in delight. "I love it."


    Lucas chuckled, "That''s good. Eat as much as you like."


    I followed his advice and actually ate all of it. Lucas only got a piece of it.


    Only after finishing it I realized what I had done.


    "I''m sorry... I ended up eating all of it." Having cake had always been a luxury for an orphan like me. I had a taste of cake only a handful of times in all my eighteen years. Maybe like 5?


    "Can''t be helped. We''ll just have to find a solution." He chuckled. He''s so easy going and nice, "How about you hang out with me tomorrow as well?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Why? You''re busy?"


    "No. But in the hotel right?"


    "Yea. The place is really big."


    "Sure."


    ***


    I went back to the penthouse. I had actually spend a lot of time in the cafe with Lucas. He was really sweet. A guy any girl would want as a boyfriend. He just had that kind of a charm.


    Grinning like a goofball I entered the lounge.


    "Seems like you had a good time." A calm dominant voice halted me in my path.


    "M-master?" I turned to his direction and saw him sitting on the couch, his demeanor as cold as him, "You''re back early?"


    He got up and started walking towards me not focusing on my question. He looked angry. But why was he angry?


    Afraid I started backing up as he stepped forward until I finally hit the wall.


    He placed his hand next to my head and looked down at me.


    "It looks like I''m the only one you''re afraid of." His other hand made his way to my cheek, "I wonder why that is?"


    I looked into his eyes. A storm was brewing inside those mesmerizing grey eyes. "Would you care to answer?"


    Answer him why I''m afraid? I don''t know. He''s just. So, I know he''s not but he still looks scary.


    "I''m sorry." That wasn''t even an answer.


    He grabbed my chin and lifted my head up roughly.


    "As a slave, you don''t know your place."


    "Eh?"


    "I gave you permission to roam around the hotel, not to go flirt around with my employees."


    What? Wait? Did he see me with Lucas? But, is Lucas his employee?


    "L-lucas is just a friend."


    "I won''t allow you any friends." His eyes turned darker, "You''re mine."


    He took a step back and grabbed my shirt, ripping it apart and then doing the same with my bra. His hands went down to my skirt and I realized where this was going.


    "W-wait! You said you wouldn''t do this to me?" I tried grabbing his hands.


    "When did I say that?"


    "Yo-you did!"


    He ripped my skirt apart too, "I didn''t."


    He then placed his lips against my neck, kissed it and then sucked on it. Leaving a very very dark spot on it. He went down to my collarbone to do the same thing.


    "W-why are you angry?"


    "Because you''re not loyal enough."


    He didn''t kiss my lips which was enough proof that he planned to show no affection.


    Right. Just because he got a bit lenient with me, I got ahead of myself, maybe I deserve it, for a few moments today. I actually forgot I was nothing more than a slave.

 Chapter 17: Seventeen

    He had me down on the floor, preparing my body, leaving marks everywhere, especially my neck, then finally he grabbed my panties, one hand making its way down to my intimate area touching the place with his fingers and he gave me one final look. I closed my eyes tight, just when he was about to pull my underwear off his phone began ringing loudly.


    I felt his hands retreat, I felt him stand up and leave. After I felt he was gone I just curled up on the floor with my eyes still closed. My heart racing.


    He said he wouldn''t do it but he was going to. He said he wouldn''t!


    But... Who am I kidding?


    I''m a slave. I''m a nobody.


    I clasp my hands together over my chest. It felt so empty. There was nothing to make me feel safe. I didn''t even have the ring I wore as a necklace anymore.


    It was always with me until I was sold off.


    I wonder if it''s still there at the orphanage.


    I really wish I had it with me right now. It feels so cold.


    I finally opened my eyes and sat up, looked at the torn clothes beside me and picked up the shirt. No good. It''s torn in a weird way. I let my hair fall in front and cover my chest.


    Is he coming back?


    Am I allowed to move?


    I don''t understand him, what made him so angry?


    All I wanted was cake. Was I too greedy?


    I guess I was. I got ahead of myself.


    I tense when I hear the footsteps come down from the stairs.


    "Is it that important?" He was still talking with someone. He sighed, "Okay then." He hung up and looked at me, I stared at the floor. For a few moments he didn''t move. Then walked towards me and crouched down. As he extended his hand towards my cheeks, I instinctively backed away in fear and slammed against the wall and without realizing it I shivered.


    Through the corner of my eye I could see him shocked, his hand still in mid air for a few seconds before he retreated it.


    "I didn''t go against my word I gave you." He said.


    I gulped, still not looking at him, "Y-y-you were going to."


    "I wasn''t." He said, his voice a bit desperate, "I wasn''t. I won''t."


    "..." I just took a deep breath.


    "Speak." He gritted his teeth.


    "I-i-is m-making a friend that b-bad?"


    He sighed, "Yes. You''re a slave."


    I looked at him, my eyes filled with hot tears that I was desperately holding back, "I-I''m sorry. I won''t be greedy a-again."


    "Greedy?"


    "I..." My voice turned into a whisper, I felt embarrassed to say it but it was the truth, "I was tempted by the cake. H-he said he''d buy me some." I looked at my feet in embarrassment. I know it''s not my fault but when he offered me the cake I just remembered how, as a child I would stare from outside the Window at those beautiful things I could never have.


    I felt his fingers on my cheek, his touch made me jolt and he stopped without doing anything else and stood up.


    "Is there anything you want right now?" He asked and I slowly looked up at him in confusion, "As proof that I really had no intention to go against my word I''ll listen to one request."


    "T-then why did you give me so many hickies."


    "Because just the collar won''t mark my property." He looked at me , "What do you want?"


    Without thinking much, I answered, almost unconsciously, "My ring..." I touched the empty place between my chest where I always had the ring.


    "Ring?"


    "I-I had a ring I used to wear around my neck since it was small and didn''t fit my finger."


    "Is a ring all you want?"


    "I-it''s not just a ring. It''s important. It has an engraving on it. My mother gave it to me."


    "What engraving?"


    "Mi tesoro."


    I saw Lexus''s expression change. He seemed confused. I couldn''t exactly read his expressions but he seemed, conflicted?


    "Is it important because your mother gave it to you?"


    "No..."


    "No?"


    "It''s important because it''s the one thing that''s always been with me. It makes me feel warm and ... Safe."


    Lexus smiled. A sincere smile.


    It was dazzling.


    But I wonder what made him smile?


    "An important thing huh..." He whispered so softly, I doubt anyone could hear what he said.


    "Since I said I''d take one request I''ll take this one." He then took out his phone and texted someone, "Get up and go rest. We have a flight to catch tomorrow night."


    What? We? A flight? He''s taking me somewhere? Why? He''s not throwing me out now is he? But he''s said we, so he''s going somewhere with me. So maybe he''s not throwing me away.


    "A flight... Where?"


    "To Paris."

 Chapter 18: Eighteen

    Paris... I can''t believe I''m going to Paris!


    Lexus told me to pack for three days and so I did.


    He wrapped up his work earlier and we left for the airport. I was so excited that I actually forgot about so many things, only realizing about them when I needed them.


    At the airport I suddenly remembered how I didn''t have an ID card even though I had turned 18 a few weeks ago. I didn''t have a passport, actually I didn''t have anything but, Lexus did.


    He had all my stuff. My ID, my passport, my ticket, the visa. It was sort of scary, how can he have something that was never made? Surely this work can''t be done in just one day.


    The whole flight there had me thinking about it. It made me fear him more and it made me wonder.


    Why is he bringing me along with him?


    In the middle of the flight, I glanced at him, he was sitting next to the window, staring out lazily at the orange sky. We were traveling in the business class compartment.


    I look back down at my lap. Should I ask him? Do I have the right to ask him?


    I didn''t.


    I just stared at the screen in front of me.


    "We''ll be landing in 10 minutes please stay seated and make sure you have your seat belts buckled." Announced the pilot and I glanced at Lexus again. He was still looking out the window, the only difference was it was night now. How can one person stay in one position for so long? Why is he looking out like that? I moved forward, looked out and let out a gasp. Lexus turned his attention to me but I was too busy looking out.


    I could see the whole city filled with lights. It was better because the lights were off in the plane. The view matched so much with the view from the penthouse, just that it was larger, gave a wider and more, I don''t know, mesmerizing scene. I drew in closer to the window, the sparkly tiny lights were inviting. I was enjoying the view so much I didn''t notice a heated gaze on my bare neck.


    Suddenly the plane jerked, sending me jumping off the seat when Lexus grabbed me and pulled me back on his lap.


    "You should have buckled your belt." He said in a low voice. I tried to calm down but noticed he had his hand on my waist and my breast.


    "T-thank you." He wouldn''t really touch me on a plane right? I know we''re in business class but there are still other people here! I tried getting off of him immediately but he held me down. He didn''t like me resisting and I guess it was a bad idea to just push against him.


    He groped my breast.


    "M-master!" I whispered, "There are people here."


    "Well you better not make any noise then."


    He slid his other hand under my shirt, pulled down the bra and reached for my breast. I bit my lower lip to make sure no voice came out but I didn''t want this! Especially on a plane! I wiggled out of grasp and made it back to my seat before he could do anything else.


    Surprisingly he let me and continued staring out the window.


    I buckled my seat belt and looked around, thanking God that it was dark and no one saw since most of the people were sleeping.


    I folded my arms over my breasts. Why do I have such a sensitive body?


    He must be really bored to actually do that here.


    ***


    The hotel was beautiful and as I had expected Lexus had gotten the room on the top floor, a luxury room with a nice view of the city which was a room for two...


    I was staying with him for three nights?!!!


    I looked at the king sized bed and took a deep breath. Obviously I''ll be sleeping on the sofa,I mean he''d never want to sleep with me.


    I glanced at Lexus. He was texting someone, then he put the phone in his pocket and began walking out.


    Where is he going?


    "A-are you going to meet someone?"


    He paused and looked at me, "An acquaintance."


    "C-can I come a-along?" I gulped. I just want to take a look around.


    He stared at me for a second then nodded his head in approval.


    Happy, I walked up to him and we walked out together. The hotel was nice. Not as big as Xander''s but it was a pretty good place on its own. We made our way to the cafe on the first floor where a beautiful woman with golden wavy hair waved at us, or should I say at Lexus. Her smooth long bare legs hanging at the side of the table as if purposely to show off. She stood up as we came closer. She was tall, maybe a few inches smaller than Lexus and wore a nice blue dress that only reached till her thighs. It made me feel small next to them. I was only 5''2 and never had the time to pay attention to myself.


    "Diana." Lexus greeted her.


    "Lexus~" She went ahead and hugged him, "I''ve missed you."


    He hugged her back, "It''s nice seeing you again."


    Wow~ Yeah people I don''t exist. At all. No problem. I''ll see myself out.


    Diana ran her fingers in his hair, "You''re as handsome as always."


    He grinned at her remark and I snorted. A bit too hard maybe but the lady finally noticed me.


    "And who''s this?" She raised her brow at me.


    "Just someone I know." He patted my head like I was a kid.


    Yeah...


    I''m your daughter. Somehow it made me angry. If that''s how you''re gonna introduce me that I might as well act like one.


    "Daddy~?" I tugged his shirt and he turned to look at me wide eyed, "I''m going to look around." I turned on my heels and left.


    Enjoy your time with that hoe!

 Chapter 19: Nineteen

    Lexus didn''t follow me. He let me roam around everywhere since he was so busy in a ''VERY'' important meeting with his FRIEND.


    I stood still by the side of the window in the corridor. I could see the busy streets and cars roaring on the road.


    Why am I acting like this? Am I really that insecure? But why? I''m nothing more than a slave who has no idea what might happen to her in the future yet I acted like that.


    ...


    I should go back to our room.


    I made my way back to the room, closing the door behind me I noticed something.


    The lights were on and Lexus was there half sitting on the desk with a very devilish smirk on his face.


    "Seems like my ''baby'' is finally back." He stood up and began walking towards me.


    Shit.


    "I-i''m sorry master. I behaved like a c-child."


    He stopped right in front of me and lifted my chin up, "What was it that you called me there?" His gaze was burning me. "Hmm?"


    "D-daddy...?"


    His smirk grew wider. Why is he smiling? He''s supposed to be an emotionless mannequin.


    He held my waist and pulled me closer.


    "How about a bath with daddy then baby?"


    Bath? Together? I looked at him questioningly but he just dragged me to the bath with him.


    ***


    The bathtub was big, filled with foam and a refreshing scent of mint. Lexus sat leaning against the tub and I sat between his legs facing the other side.


    My brain wasn''t processing properly. He was naked right behind me yet he was so relaxed. Why is he like that?


    Suddenly a pair of wet arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me back. I crashed against his rock hard muscular body and I think I touched something else too. I''d like to not think about it.


    "Rosalie." His voice was so heavy and deep it gave me chills.


    "Y-yes master."


    "Answer me honestly." He grabbed my waist and turned me slightly so that I could easily look at him, "Why did you misbehave in front of Diana?"


    "I-I misbehaved?" What else can I do except act innocent? Even I don''t know why I misbehaved. I avoided his gaze.


    He grabbed my chin with his thumb and finger and made me look at him.


    "Trying to act innocent now?" Damn it. Why is he so sharp? I couldn''t even look away now and his icy gray eyes searched mine for answer.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "Do you think just apologizing is good enough after you left me an awkward situation I had to explain?"


    I tried looking the most innocent I could, "No?"


    He grinned.


    Oh my god he grinned... What could this mean?


    "No." He replied.


    "T-t-then?" I had completely turned my direction to him by now without realizing it.


    "If you can find a good way to apologize then I''ll think about it otherwise you''ll be getting punished."


    "P-punished?" I frowned, "Wait. How much time?"


    "Thirty minutes." He said and relaxed back against the tub again while I panicked. I immediately got up and left the bathroom. He didn''t stop me.


    With a bath robe around me I frantically racked my brain for an idea.


    What do I do? What does he want?


    I don''t even know what he likes or hates! He''s an unreadable man!


    Maybe I should change first.


    Oh my God...


    ****


    Lexus came out of the bathroom wearing his pajama bottom with no shirt, his hair still wet and he made no attempt to dry it.


    He looked around and noticed the room empty. Completely empty.


    After scanning the room his gaze paused at the empty bed and he sighed folding his arms over his chest.


    He walked to the bed with an unamused expression and crouched down, grabbed my arm, he pulled me out from my hiding place.


    "What did I expect from a child?" He sat down on the chair near the bed, "Seriously? Was hiding under the bed all you could think of?"


    I was embarrassed because I really couldn''t come up with an idea. I was fidgeting with my fingers when I heard him chuckle. "Come here." He patted his lap but I only stared at him, so he pulled me down making me sit on his lap while facing him, my legs on his and his thighs between mine. I was wearing a big pajama shirt, only with my panties. The shirt was big enough to cover my hips too, but that''s not why I''m not wearing my tights with it. It just so happens that it seems I left it back at the penthouse...


    Lexus wore a warmer expression. Less cold. More human-like.


    I liked it and I blurted it out too.


    "Master you laughed."


    Only after I said it, he realized he did but this time his expressions didn''t go back to point zero, Instead he wrapped his arms around my waist and asked me again.


    Drops of water dripping down his hair made me grab the neatly folded towel on the table next to the chair, open it and place it on his head. Gently I rubbed his hair dry. The few seconds in which I did so, he just quietly let me while keeping his arms tied together around my hips for support.


    When I stopped he looked up, letting the towel fall behind.


    "Why did you act like that?" His tone was warmer, more gentle.


    "Just..." I paused, then gulped, "Master I know I did wrong but I just felt so..."


    "So?"


    "Small..."


    "Well you are tiny." He nodded in approval and I just stared at him in defeat then sighed.


    "Yes... I don''t belong in such nice places among people like you."


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Huh?" Why is he asking me that? Isn''t it obvious? It''s a place for people like him and her. I''m a character for the shadows. "I''m nothing more than a slave after all..." I whisper.


    It was back, the cold icy gaze and voice.


    "If you keep saying that, I might actually start using you like one." He squeezed my cheeks with his hand and pulled me closer to his face,


    "Like nothing more than a slave."

 Chapter 20: Twenty

    "B-but isn''t that what I am?" I asked.


    He sighed, "let''s just say you''re not a slave rather you''re ''the'' slave."


    "What...? How is that different?"


    "There is a huge difference and I''d prefer if you don''t find out how different."


    "..." Why is he like that? Can''t he just say something in a manner I can understand?


    "Let''s just say because you''re ''the'' slave I''m giving you this." He reached for his pocket and took something out. Then both his hands went behind my neck.


    I was a bit confused at first until a chain dropped in front of my neck.


    "This!!!!" I picked up the small ring that hung around my chest and stared at it. A beautiful little silver ring with the engraving, ''Mi Tesoro'', "How?!!" I was utterly astonished.


    "You wanted it."


    "Yes! I did!!" I think my eyes sparkled.


    "Is this that important?"


    "Very much!!!" I exclaimed and I clasped the ring in my hands, "I don''t ever want to lose this again. Thank you Master."


    He gave me a slight nod, tucked my hair behind my ear and gently gave me a kiss. This kiss was different, very different.


    It was warm, with feelings, and without thinking much, I kissed him back.


    It was short or maybe I felt it was. Am I disappointed?


    I looked down in embarrassment.


    With his arms still around me I sat in his lap, oblivious to the pattering of rain outside, at that moment I had forgotten how much I actually hated rainy weather till lighting struck. The hard bolt of light along with the thunderous sound made me jump out of my skin.


    I grabbed onto Lexus''s shoulders.


    The very sound of thunder, I always despised it. It brought unpleasant memories with it. Things I''d rather not remember.


    Maybe it''s because we''re at the top floor. The lightning and thunder seem so much closer.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "N-nothing." I spoke with a voice so feeble, I wonder if he even heard me. I still had my eyes down.


    "You''re trembling." His voice was gentle. Was he worried?


    "I-I''m not." I don''t even know why I''m lying when even I could feel myself shiver. Another bolt of lightning made the room change color for a few seconds, I held on Lexus''s shoulders tighter, scared for what was coming next. The thunderous sound I hated.


    With my eyes tightly shut I felt something press against my ears. A pair of hands that strongly covered everything to make sure no sound entered.


    I opened my eyes and looked at him, at his strong firm, unmoving eyes. With his hands still on my ears, he pulled me in gently, making me lean against his chest and removing his hand from that ear so that I could only listen to his heartbeat.


    A soft rhythm of his heart thumping in his chest was far more comforting than I could have ever thought.


    His bare chest was warm, he''s always felt so cold. I wonder how come he feels so cozy right now?


    And maybe I was tired because of traveling, or maybe I wanted to escape the horrible sound of thunder or maybe I was just sleepy. I don''t know what, but it didn''t take me much time to drift into sleep hearing the soft rhythms.


    ***


    I woke up in the morning on the bed in an empty room.


    I guess I slept a lot since it seemed like Lexus was long gone. Well, he''s here for business so of course, he''d be busy.


    I went to the bathroom, freshened up and wore a cute sundress.


    I ate the food already present in the mini-fridge.


    I wonder when he''s coming back?


    I stared at the clock. It was past noon. Is he coming back late?


    I shook my head.


    Why is he constantly on my mind?


    Is it because of yesterday night?


    Come to think of it, he was oddly sweet. Too sweet...


    I feel so strange thinking about it. A mixture of emotions swirled in my chest.


    I took a deep breath. Maybe I should go explore the hotel since I couldn''t concentrate on doing that yesterday. I''m sure Lexus won''t mind. He let me go before too. As long as I stay in the hotel it should be fine, right?


    ***


    This place sure is big! It''s such a nice place, especially since there are tons of outdoor stuff and activities.


    I walked outside, the hotel had a tennis court an outdoor swimming pool, and if you keep walking, in the end, there is a playground with a little barbeque restaurant next to it.


    Since I actually had nothing to do I went and sat on the swing. It felt nice.


    I sighed.


    Paris...


    In normal circumstances I guess one would brag about it but I don''t even have anything to brag about to anyone. I don''t have anyone.


    Still. It''s not bad. Especially not as bad as I thought it would be.


    "Is that a slave collar I see~?" The voice of an unknown man behind me made my heart drop. I immediately got off the swing and turned my head to see a tall blond man with stunning features ogling me.


    His eyes scanning me from one to bottom, lingering on my exposed skin for quite some time, it made me feel dirty.


    I should leave. I feel something bad about him. I turn to walk away when he grabbed my arm.


    "Leaving so soon? Let''s play a little."

 Chapter 21: Twenty one

    I didn''t have any plans of staying and playing with a dude like him. He gives off such a bad, dangerous vibe. I kept walking when someone grabbed my wrist and I jolted around.


    It wasn''t him. In fact he stood right there where he was with a poker face.


    The one who was holding my wrist was a young girl, around my age, dark black hair and lapis blue eyes, pale skin and a little taller than me.


    But what really caught my attention was her choker.


    Or should I say her collar, that looked very similar to mine.


    I didn''t realize when the blonde guy had walked up to stand beside both of us.


    "You see," He stated and put his hands on her shoulders, "I promised my little kitten I''d give her a day off but she didn''t have a friend." He smiled, "How about you become her friend?" He smiled yet it felt like he wasn''t giving me a choice.


    "Why me?"


    "Why not? You''re alone, she''s alone and-" He traced her collar with his fingers, "You''re in the same situation." He didn''t wait for my answer as if he was sure what I was going to do and turned to leave, "Oh I would love to see who else was brave enough to showcase his or her slave like this."


    Showcase? I''m not a showcase...


    Am I?


    I mean no one can tell it''s a slave collar, it looks like an expensive choker.


    "Azalea." She spoke.


    "Huh?"


    "Azalea Violet." She said her name.


    "Rosalie Yuki."


    "A rose in snow?" She asked.


    "What?"


    "Isn''t that what your name means?"


    "I don''t know. The one who gave me the name was never with me to tell."


    "Oh..."


    "Azalea means flower. So a purple flower?"


    She smiled when I repeated her action of interpreting names. She had a very beautiful smile.


    Just like a beautiful flower indeed.


    "Yes."


    "So that blonde guy is your owner?" She nodded, "Are you from here?"


    "No Arius is here in France just for business."


    "Arius?"


    "My owner."


    "Oh. You call him by his name?"


    "Sometimes... Do you drink?"


    "Drink?"


    ***


    Wow. I''m tipsy. Why is everything around me dancing?


    I turned my head and looked at Azalea, she sat there fine with her drink in her hand.


    "Azu~" I said, "Why is everything dancing?"


    "Nothing is dancing Rose, you''re just drunk."


    "Does everything dance when you get drunk?"


    "In your case I guess yes." I giggled and she looked at me, "What''s making you laugh?"


    "You''re so pretty, Arius must treat you nicely." She didn''t answer, turned her eyes away and sipped her drink, "Azu~"


    She stopped and stood up, "Let''s get you to your room. It''s almost midnight."


    She tried picking me up.


    "No!" I pushed her back, "I don''t wanna go back. I like Azu more."


    "Your owner will get mad."


    "Oh yea... It''s so late." Now will he punish me for that? "My owner is a jerk~"


    "Don''t worry, so is mine."


    "Am I now?" Hearing Arius''s voice from behind made Azalea jolt. She paused in fear as Arius stepped in and looked at me. "You can get back can''t you?"


    Somehow I just nodded without thinking and started wobbling out of the bar.


    I looked back at both of them where I could see Arius smirking like a devil while Azalea didn''t move.


    "Is that couple fighting?" I heard someone say.


    "I think they''re giving each other the silent treatment. They should just kiss and make up." I heard another one say.


    So a kiss can solve everything?


    I wobbled out of the bar.


    I''ll just find Lexus and kiss him ,then he won''t be mad. No problem at all~!!!


    Daddy here I come~


    I managed to walk to the elevator. Everything seemed a blur.


    I got in and pressed the top floor button. Or I think I did because the elevator stopped in a big lounge.


    Where am I?


    I tried making it out as I walked a bit better now and then spotted a sign, ''executive Lounge.''


    Oh~! This the below the executive floors.


    Damn rich people have a lounge for themselves.


    I took a turn and spotted a dark haired man in a suit.


    "Oh Lexus~" I whispered. I found him, time to kiss and make up!


    "Daddy~!!" I went and hugged him from behind. He turned around to see me and I kissed him. He seemed too startled to kiss me back so I stopped and looked at him, "Who are you?" I looked at the unknown man in front of me.


    Then someone yanked me by my waist and pulled me back.


    "I apologize. It seems she got a bit too drunk."


    I looked at the person holding me, "Oh! Hello master." I waved my hand at him but he didn''t wave back. Rather he was angry.


    Very very angry.


    His piercing icy gaze was actually bringing me back to my senses. I tried pushing out of his hold but I wasn''t steady enough and almost wobbled and fell down when he grabbed me, tossed me over his shoulder and began walking back to his room.

 Chapter 22: Twenty two

    ? Lexus


    I stared at her as she quietly slept on the bed beside me. I''m glad at least she trusts me enough to fall asleep like that.


    But...


    I understand she''s afraid of thunder, many people are,but to the point that she trembles that bad?


    That''s strange. There was nothing written on her slave details.


    I sighed and at some point I drifted into sleep.


    ***


    It was 9 am when I woke up. Unexpectedly I slept well. I looked to my side and saw her still sound asleep.


    I have work to do so I went and changed.


    After attending the meeting I came back to the room only to find Rosalie gone.


    Her tracker was on my phone and I opened the file to see where she was.


    I sighed.


    Well as long as she stays in the hotel it shouldn''t matter where she goes.


    I had the plan of taking her to tonight''s party but I guess she wants to play in a world of her own. Like a child, she wanders off and fails to realize that she is being followed or being watched.


    I sighed again.


    Like an innocent child, she believed she would be okay when the world was scheming against her.


    Given from one place to another like she was a toy.


    I stared at her life description on my email.


    I turned it off. Well, who cares now. She''s my possession now.


    ***


    A casual classy boring party like any other. You eat a bit, drink some and chat about useless stuff.


    "Is something bothering you?" Diana looked at me with her eyebrow raised.


    "No. Just thinking."


    "If you say so." She had her arms wrapped around my arm and she was about to slip them away when I held her hand and made sure she stayed with me.


    She looked at me and I smiled at her, in return she grinned back.


    "Well well aren''t you too a lovely couple." We both turned to see the owner of the voice.


    "Mother." I greeted her.


    "Mrs.Xander." Diana smiled.


    "I didn''t think you''d be here." My mother spoke to me.


    "I honestly didn''t plan on coming either but then I changed my mind."


    "Really I wonder what made you change your mind son. You really aren''t fond of parties."


    "Oh, Mrs.Xander hope you don''t mind. I forced Lexus to come along. I didn''t have a partner to attend the party with and besides I think this old soul here needs some fresh air too." She playfully swung our arms.


    "Indeed." My mother chuckled, "It''s good you did. I rarely ever get to see him."


    "I''m just busy."


    She nodded and then her eyes wandered to someone behind me, "Arius." She greeted him.


    "Veronica." He came and stood by us, "Lexus." He smiled.


    "It''s been a while." I said.


    "Well of course, You don''t like seeing my face after all."


    "That-" he cut me off.


    "Actually, You don''t like seeing the face of anyone involved in that incident. Probably why you don''t like seeing your mother either." He flashed me his annoying smile.


    Mother on the other hand turned on her heels and left. Diana too let go of my arms and decided it was better to leave us. That''s one thing really good about her. She always knows what to do.


    "You just can''t keep your mouth shut. Can you?" I gritted my teeth in between the words.


    "Sorry. I have this habit of speaking what''s on my mind."


    "We had an agreement to never talk about the incident Arius Alucard."


    "Ah. Must have slipped my mind."


    "Stop smiling."


    "Why? You wanna punch me?"


    "I''m very much tempted to."


    A mocking smile appeared on his face, "Why don''t you?"


    I turned to leave.


    "You don''t ever let out your steam, your own cold calmness messes your head up."


    ***


    I poured myself some wine as I waited in my room. It was going to be midnight soon, so why isn''t she back?


    She''s in the hotel alright but what''s keeping her away?


    I drank the little drink left in oneshot and got up.


    I''ll fetch her myself.


    The first place was the executive lounge, right below the executive rooms. It was a good choice because I found her immediately.


    As I reached the lounge and walked around a bit I spotted her. She back hugged some man and then kissed him.


    I think I heard something crack in my mind, like a barrier.


    I felt my ears get heated, I was angry.


    I stomped over to her and pulled her back.


    ***


    As soon as we entered the room and I dropped her down onto the floor. She looked at me in panic.


    "Stand up." I demanded.


    She tried but wobbled a bit. I didn''t help and she tried again and this time she stood up straight. "So let''s make this clear. Who do you belong to?"


    "Y-you."


    "That''s right. You''re fucking mine." I glared at her, "MINE! And you dared kiss another man?"


    "Is it that bad?" She asked an innocent question that made me snap.


    "Is it that bad?" I snorted and grabbed her cheeks between my hands and kissed her not giving her any time to respond not giving her any time to react, I kissed her hard and rough.


    She was out of breath in no time but I had no intention of stopping. I was going to drill it in her mind who she belongs too.


    Me.

 Chapter 23: twenty three

    ?Rosalie


    Lexus kissed me so roughly I couldn''t catch up. I was out of breath in no time. My whole body was heating up and I was losing my mind. Everything was going so fast.


    He slammed me against the wall and using his knee he separated my legs and rubbed the sensitive area between my legs.


    A moan escaped my lips.


    It felt like the heat was now rushing down there.


    He finally broke the kiss and I gasped for air but I gasped yet again when he kissed my neck, leaving a hickey there. He kissed my collarbone, yanked down my dress and bra and then kissed the valley between my breasts as he rested his hand on one and groped it.


    Another moan escaped my lips as he went down to my stomach. The kisses he left there left such a tingling feeling, I couldn''t explain it.


    "Ma- master no..."


    He stopped, stood up and looked at me.


    "Why?"


    "I-I''m sorry."


    He picked me up and took me to the bed. Pinning me down, he hovered above me, his face very close to mine.


    "About what?"


    "I-I really thought it was y-you... Why would I k-kiss another man?"


    "Who knows."


    "I-I won''t, ever." His eyes searched mine for lies, "I also didn''t have the plan of staying out so long- I-" Maybe this won''t calm him. I can see the anger in his eyes.


    I gulped.


    His face was so close to mine anyway.


    I moved a little and lightly kissed him.


    A soft kiss that lasted for four seconds. As I dropped back and looked at him I noticed his expressions soften.


    He sighed and took off his weight off of me and sat beside me. I sat up, letting my hair cover my front.


    "You''ve been banned from drinking. If you dare even try to touch alcohol-" He looked at me and I nodded.


    "Never. I didn''t even like the taste of it. It tasted so strange." I stuck out my tongue like a kid who tasted broccoli and from the corner of my eyes, I noticed him smile for a split second.


    "Go to sleep. I''m taking you with me tomorrow."


    "Where?"


    "Somewhere."


    I nodded and turned around to crawl over to where the pillow was, just before I was about to lie down Lexus grabbed my shoulders from behind, "What''s this?" His voice was grim and I wondered at first what he was asking till it hit me.


    I tried to turn but he didn''t let me. "Your hair was covering it before, actually it''s always covering it, that''s why I never noticed this before."


    "M-master it''s nothing."


    "Roalie." He said my name, "Why do you have a scar on your back?"


    "I-I don''t know."


    "Do you plan to lie to me now?"


    "..."


    "Answer me."


    "..."


    He jerked me around.


    "I asked a question. Why is there a scar on your back?"


    I don''t want to answer. I don''t want to.


    ...


    Should I play dead?


    I rolled my eyes back and fell backwards. Of course he was holding me so I didn''t fall but I let myself loose.


    "Rosalie?" Lexus shook me, "Hey?"


    Is he panicking? I wanted to giggle but I''m dead right now.


    It was hard but I held it in.


    I felt his gaze linger on me for a few seconds then he laid me down on the bed and placed the blanket over me.


    Then I felt him getting off the bed and walking to the bathroom.


    Boy... I can''t believe this actually worked.


    But seriously, did he actually panic for a moment there?


    Oh well...


    I didn''t have much time to think since I was really starting to drift into sleep, maybe now that I had relaxed the alcohol was taking effect again.

 Chapter 24: Twenty four

    I didn''t know how unfit I was till now.


    I can''t even climb these stairs.


    "Are you tired?" Lexus who was climbing ahead of me looked back.


    "No. I''ll make it to the top!" There was no way that I was backing down. I mean you come all the way to Paris and you don''t even make it to the top of the Eiffel tower, so what does that make you?


    I started ascending the flight of stairs again but slowed down. God this is hard.


    "Here." Lexus extended his hand to me, "Hold my hand."


    "Okay."


    ***


    Oh finally!!!! We reached the first platform. The cold air gushed in from all sides, swaying my hair.


    I ran to the edge and held the grille.


    "Master look! You can see the whole place from here!!"


    He walked and stood beside me, "We''re going further up, all the way to the top."


    I looked at him in horror, "..."


    "We''ll be taking the elevator, no more stairs. There aren''t any more stairs."


    "Oh good."


    After I had a nice view from the first platform. We made our way to the top.


    "Woohooo!!! This is awesome! Oh My God! Look at the symmetry of the streets." Everything was in an order.


    I looked back at Lexus who was staring at something else, "Master!'' I went and grabbed his hand and brought him over to see the alignment of the city, "Look."


    "You''re right. It looks neat."


    "Right!!" I sneezed right after my exclamation and sniffled. It was chilly and the Breeze was cold.


    "Let''s go."


    "Already?" I looked at him with big eyes.


    He sighed, "What more do you want to see?".


    "Just five more minutes?"


    "Okay- But you''re the one whose cold."


    "Yes!!" Time to run around the whole grille and burn the view in my eyes.


    ****


    "Why are there lambs here?" I stared at them casually eating grass in a park like they owned the place. Then I looked beside me, at Lexus who was pretty much as amused as me.


    I decided to go and say hi to the lambs while he sat there on the bench.


    "Hello little lambs!" I waved at them as I walked closer. They looked at me and started dispersing while one of the lambs slipped and fell.


    "Hey, are you okay little fellow?"


    I crouched next to him.


    "Rosalie!!! Run!!!" I heard Lexus''s voice from behind and then noticed a sheep with nice big horns running towards me.


    "Shit!" I stood up and ran in the opposite direction as it ran after me, "You stupid sheep it wasn''t me! He Slipped and fell!!! Go away!!! "


    "Master!!!!!!"


    ***


    I always had a knack for getting myself in trouble but this one was one unique adventure. If I hadn''t run in that shop and locked the door I was a goner.


    "You know there was no way that I could have helped you there." Lexus spoke as I walked ahead of him.


    I didn''t answer him. He didn''t do anything! He just sat there enjoying the show.


    I could have died! I think...


    "Rosalie."


    I didn''t answer again but my stomach did instead. It growled so loud, that even the people walking by heard it.


    I froze in my path and I think I heard someone laugh lightly behind me.


    It better not be Lexus.


    "Hungry?" He asked and I just glanced at him, "Let''s go. You can eat whatever you want and all you want."


    "Really?"


    He nodded.


    Oh Yeaaa~


    ***


    The food street was filled with all different kinds of food I had never even seen before.


    Oh my God!


    My mouth was watering just by looking at it and I couldn''t decide what to eat.


    In the end, Lexus bought me a dish called "Galette Fraicheur"


    "Wow. It hs sush a uniq flabor." I tried speaking while I was busy devouring it.


    "Eat first, then speak."


    "Obay."


    I saw his lips lightly curl up into a smile at my obay.


    It was at that time I noticed something. I noticed that today was different. So very different.


    Not because I was in Paris.


    But because I had seen a side to Lexus I thought he didn''t have.


    Such a casual normal side.


    He was enjoying himself like a normal person. Hanging out, seeing stuff and even talking like a normal person.


    Heck. He was wearing casual clothes too. (And yes he looked hot in that too)


    Today he felt different.


    Different was good.


    But then again, it made me think why?


    Why is he not like this everyday?


    He doesn''t smile like that. I don''t think he even ever goes out.


    He just works and doesn''t tolerate mistakes. He''s emotionless. Or I would have thought he was if I didn''t see today.


    I wonder what made today so different for him that he''s like this?


    "It''s getting dark. Should we go back?"


    Upon hearing him say it I realized it really was getting dark. But I didn''t want today to end.


    I knew it wasn''t coming back and I knew that when we go back he''ll turn into the same lifeless person he was.


    I finished eating my food before I decided to answer.


    "Master-"


    "Rosalie listen. Call me by my name when we''re out or among people."


    "Oh, right... Okay."


    "Good. Now say it."


    Right now? Now this feels different, I know I say it in my head all the time but saying it out loud?


    I gulped.


    It''s just a name.


    "Lex-" I whispered and he raised his brow at me, "Lexus." I spoke in a more audible tone.


    He seemed satisfied, "I''m glad you don''t stutter anymore." He patted my head softly, "I guess that means you''re scared of me a little less now."


    Oh!


    Suddenly it hit me. Today was for this.


    "Let''s go back now." He turned and started walking.


    And even though I wanted to stay I couldn''t say it.


    Because even though one question was answered, so many others rushed to my head.


    Like,


    Why is my heart beating like crazy?

 Chapter 25: Twenty five

    While I was in the shower I felt a bit dizzy. Maybe I was worn out from walking too much and it was a bit cold too. Well, a warm shower and a good night''s sleep should do the trick and I''ll be fine in the morning.


    I got out but didn''t dry myself, I was too tired, so I just wore my silk black nightie and got out of the bathroom.


    Lexus was there on the phone with someone, as soon as he noticed me come out he looked at me, his gaze lingering at me for a few moments and he got distracted a bit from the call.


    "Uh- Yea? What did you say again?" He turned around and continued talking as I went and slumped on the bed. It was so comfy and soft and I was so tired I drifted into sleep immediately. I think Lexus ended his call and was about to tell me something but it was too late now.


    I woke up with a heavy head. I looked at the time and it was 7 am. That meant I slept for like 8 hours so why is my head heavy? Did I sleep too hard?


    "Good. You''re up." I heard Lexus say and I nodded my head, "Go change. We have a flight to catch."


    "Flight?"


    "Yeah. We''re going back today."


    "But we were supposed to be here for three days..."


    "I know- but since both my mother and I are here the company doesn''t have a direct supervisor. So I need to go back first. Go get ready."


    I nodded and dragged myself to the bathroom with jumbled thoughts. I couldn''t really think straight.


    Wait. His mother was here? So what about his father? Is he here too?


    Because the whole family is here someone needs to go back first?


    Ah whatever. I don''t know why my brain is frying just by thinking so little.


    ***


    I know I should have realized this sooner, maybe I could have gotten medicine for myself but I''m only realizing it now that we''re on the plane that I have a fever.


    Now come to think of it. I think it started yesterday night but it was very light and I could have gotten rid of it but instead, I made it worse by going to sleep without drying myself.


    I glanced at Lexus. He was busy doing something on his Macbook.


    Oh well. There''s no need to tell him. There''s nothing he can do about it here too anyway. Besides won''t I be a nuisance to him?


    ***


    "Rosalie." I heard his voice, "Wake up. We''ve landed already."


    My eyes fluttered open. When did I fall asleep?


    I got up but felt the world spin and wobbled down, I didn''t fall though, instead, a pair of arms supported me.


    "Hey. What''s wrong?" I looked up at Lexus who was analyzing my face, it didn''t take him long to find out what was wrong as I tried standing up straight. "Since when do you have a fever?"


    "I don''t know, maybe this morning?"


    "Let''s get you some medicine on the way back."


    I nodded and we both got off the plane and made our way to get our luggage. We had only reached the lobby when my vision started getting a bit blurry.


    I shook my head.


    Just a little more time. We''ll get the medicine once we''re out. I assured myself and just then as I took the next step, my mind went blank for a moment and the world spun, making me lose balance and crash down unconscious.


    ***


    I half woke up to an unfamiliar ceiling, looking around I found out it was Lexus''s room.


    "She''ll be fine after some rest Mr. Xander." I heard someone say. "After the liquid finishes, you can take it out."


    I noticed the drip attached to my arm and then I drifted back into sleep.


    I felt someone get in beside me, embraced me and kept me close so that I felt warm and cozy. A nice feeling to recover too. I think I smelled mint, a very little yet soothing scent of mint.


    ***


    I woke up again to an empty room feeling lighter. My fever was gone. I rubbed my eyes, they felt a bit dry and I was thirsty. I got up from the bed and wobbled a bit but managed to balance myself. Then I walked out of the room, down the stairs, towards the kitchen where I paused in shock.


    There was a pile of burnt food on the pan.


    An apron lying there on the back of the chair, a pink leopard apron that was especially catching my eye.


    "Pay no heed to that." Lexus''s voice behind me made me jump and I looked at him, "That uh- just leave that." He went and threw the whole pan in the bin. It was making me wonder.


    Did he try to cook wearing THAT leopard pink apron? Oh my God!!!? What would I give to see that!!


    He came back scratching the back of his head, "What do you want to eat?"


    Is he embarrassed? Of that burned stuff? Or maybe-


    "Lexus did you-"


    "Don''t. Just don''t. Don''t ask anything. Just tell me what you want to eat."


    I suppress my smile. I couldn''t believe I was seeing such a side to him! I really wonder what made him do this?


    It was making my heart flutter.


    "So. How about pizza?" He asked again.


    "Pizza? Sure let''s have pizza!" I never had pizza in my life. One of my life wishes is being granted!


    "Okay." He went to get his phone and I went to get a closer look at the apron. I picked it up and held it in front of me. It had a pocket on the front and it made me imagine him in it, trying to cook. I could see him struggling.


    I giggled.


    Suddenly it was Snatched from my hands and roughly thrown in the cupboard.


    "Don''t get any funny ideas." He gritted his teeth and I bit my lower lip to try to stop myself from giggling again.


    "Lexus-"


    "Don''t. Your pizza will be here in twenty minutes."


    He said and walked out of the penthouse.


    And I don''t know why but I was extremely happy. A warm feeling was bubbling inside of me.

 Chapter 26: Twenty six

    I can''t believe I never had this piece of heaven before. My thoughts were melting just like the pizza cheese in my mouth. I guess this is what you call first sight love, cause I am completely smitten by it.


    Halfway through eating it, a little figure popped up from behind the sofa on which I was sitting.


    "You sure are lost."


    I jumped at the voice.


    "Summer?! When did you come?"


    "Just now. But you were too lost to notice me."


    "Lexus didn''t tell me you were coming."


    "I came here secretly. I ditched school."


    "Oh."


    "Aren''t you going to tell me it''s bad to ditch school?"


    "Is it? I barely ever went to school myself."


    "Really? Lucky you." She hopped on the sofa, "Can I have some?" She pointed at the Pizza and I nodded. I sat back down beside her, "By the way. Why is there a burnt pan in the bin?"


    "I think Lexus tried cooking."


    Summer burst out laughing. "Explains. He''s very bad at it."


    "Has he done this before?"


    "Yeah. Once when I was sick. The doctor told him it was best to give me home made food so he tried doing it himself. He should really get a maid." She picked up a piece and started eating.


    Could it be? Did the doctor tell him the same thing? I know he couldn''t manage anything but just the fact that he tried was making me giddy.


    "Oh! I remember giving him a leopard print apron."


    "You gave him that!!?"


    "Yeah. Although he never wore it." She pouted.


    "Oh Summer. I guess he loves you alot. Because I think he secretly does use that."


    "Na uh! He hates pink. I think he threw it away."


    I giggled, "He may hate pink but he loves you. Because he still has that apron."


    "No way." She giggled, "Really?"


    "Yup. It''s in the cupboard in the kitchen."


    "Hehe. I guess uncle really has a soft spot for me."


    "Well isn''t that natural? You''re his family."


    "Well..." She looked at me, "He doesn''t like anyone else in the family."


    "He doesn''t?"


    She nodded her head, "And you know I think he has a soft spot for me because he doesn''t want me to go through stuff like he did."


    "What stuff?"


    "I don''t know. He once accidentally mentioned it. Once when he was half asleep." She took another piece.


    I wonder really. If he doesn''t really like his family, there really must be a reason. I mean family is an important thing. I know I never had one, but whenever I saw parents with their kids, a warm aura around them, as they walked in the streets, had picnics in the parks or even when they were having arguments. I could feel something special in them. A bond. A special bond.


    "Hey~ It really is here." Summer giggled and I looked at her. While I was lost in thought she had run to the kitchen and taken out the apron.


    "See. I told you." I smiled at her, "But why did you buy him an apron? And a pink one at that?"


    "Because he''s so colorless and the apron was cute."


    I smiled and then remembered something, "Summer, shouldn''t you get back to your school? What if you get caught?"


    "Yeah..." She seemed disappointed, put back the apron in the cupboard and trudged towards the door.


    "By the way. Did you come here alone?"


    "Yea."


    "I don''t think you should go back alone. We should tell Lexus."


    "No!!! He''ll get mad."


    "But Summer what if something happens again?"


    "Then you take me. You just have to take me to the school and drop me off."


    "Fine. Well I guess I can..." I remembered something, "I can''t." I touched my collar. How could I have forgotten about the shock?


    "Why not?"


    I shook my head, got up and "Let''s go to Lexus."


    I know this is the right thing to do but I don''t know why I feel something is wrong.


    "Rose no."


    "It''ll be fine Summer. I''ll talk to him. Okay?"


    She was reluctant but eventually agreed. We made our way to his office but before entering his office I heard him talk to someone that caught my attention. I stopped and held Summer in her path too.


    "I wanted it because I need to know what happened. She went as far as pretending to lose conscious to hide it." He said to someone on the phone.


    My heart dropped. He was talking about me.


    "Yeah I got the mail."


    He hung up after that but it was bugging me what mail he was talking about.


    "Rose?" Summer tugged my shirt.


    "Ah... Right."


    I knocked at the door.


    "Come in." He answered. We both entered the office and he had his eyes glued to his laptop screen.


    "Lexus." I called out to him and for some reason he flinched as soon as he heard my voice but regained his composure within a second and looked at me.


    "Rosalie." His eyes then landed on his niece, "Summer?" He raised his brow, "Aren''t you supposed to be at school?"


    Summer hid behind me.


    "Um, that''s exactly the reason we''re here. She ran away from school and came here."


    He sighed and stepped forward.


    "Summer." He massaged his temples but I stepped forward.


    "Don''t get mad. She''s just a kid."


    "It doesn''t mean she can just ditch school and run away- wait. Did you come here alone?" His expression grimed, "Summer Xander."


    "Lexus please calm down. Nothing happened-"


    "And what if something had happened?"


    "B-but-"


    "Step aside Rosalie."


    "WE came to you didn''t we?! Summer knows she did wrong so she came to you instead of going back alone. Right Summer?"


    He looked at his niece who popped her head from behind me and nodded vigorously.


    I took a deep breath and took a step towards him, "You shouldn''t get mad at people so easily. We all make mistakes. But if people are ready to make it better you should let it go shouldn''t you?" I looked at his face. I know he never raises his voice but his expression and his tone is enough to scare the shit out of a person. He stared at my face as I gave him a short nod.


    "Fine." He sighed, "I''ll take her back."


    My heart calmed a bit, but only a bit.


    "I''m sorry uncle." Summer spoke and after a few moments of silence Lexus answered.


    "It''s okay. I''ll let it go this once but it should never happen again. Okay?"


    "Okay."


    Lexus held out his hand for Summer and she took it. He was quite tall for her so instead of walking while holding her hand he picked her up in his arms.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 27: Twenty seven

    I followed Lexus and Summer out as I walked behind both of them.


    As we walked, I realized how good Lexus would look as a father holding her daughter. You know, the ideal type of dad and I know I wasn''t wrong since he was catching everyone''s attention as we walked through the lobby.


    Such a different aura both of them had. It made me feel out of place. I was feeling small.


    They both were important people. Important enough that Lexus got mad just because Summer came here alone. Just because she skipped school for one day.


    When I was her age no one cared even if I slept on the side of the street.


    I could feel the distance between us. I was nothing. Well I knew that. But today, it was especially hurting. The fact was bothering me more today.


    I stopped at the main entrance as Lexus kept walking with Summer sitting on his right arm. He was strong enough to support all her weight on one arm.


    They probably wouldn''t notice me till they were far out near the road. Lexus had his driver called over by the side of the road with the engine running. I decided to go back to the penthouse.


    I shouldn''t be walking with people like them, especially when everyone else is ogling them and whispering how good they look.


    I sighed and just before I turned I noticed someone standing behind the glass wall, just a few meters away from the main entrance and exit door. He was exceptionally tall and wore all black with a black beanie. I couldn''t make out his face since he too was looking at Lexus and Summer.


    On the way back I stopped in front of his office and remembered his talk on the phone with someone.


    I looked around. There was no one there. I gulped and entered his office. His laptop was still open, so I walked around his desk and saw the email that he was reading.


    An email on me, when I was seven to when I was fifteen. An overview of my nine year of life I spent pretty much in solitude.


    The door suddenly opened and Lexus entered the office with a worried expression. After looking at me and that I had seen the mail he came and closed down the laptop screen.


    "I-" He started


    "You have every right to." I said as I looked at him, "I''m your slave afterall." A tear slipped down my cheek. It was nothing to be emotional over but reading the mail made me realize how different I was from him and I was something that can be thrown away anytime. A person of no value. It didn''t matter to me before but I don''t know why, because he found out how pathetic I am. It just hurt me so much.


    "Rosalie." He moved towards me and stepped back, letting another tear fall down my cheek.


    He didn''t know what to do, even he was at a loss because I never cried before.


    "It''s a bit different." My voice shaked, "I didn''t run away from her and I wasn''t kidnapped by that old man either." I sniffed.


    "Rosalie." He took another step towards me But I rejected him again.


    "I didn''t run away. She just left me there..."

 Chapter 28: Twenty eight

    Vague.


    I have very vague memories of when I was a child, but I remember being dragged forcefully by a woman in her mid thirties as sirens rang behind us. Her grip on my arm was so strong that it left a mark. I remember her dragging me along as she ran with her son, 2 years younger than me, in her arm, he was clinging to her neck, his eyes staring at me, unblinking while I stumbled to catch up.


    ***


    "Why did we run away? What about grandma?" I was too young to understand anything. Why did this woman, Lizzie, daughter of grandma drag me with her and her son but left grandma there? Grandma wasn''t my real relative but she cared for me like one.


    "We had no other choice. Your grandma will no longer be able to help you."


    "But I want grandma..." I sniffled. I didn''t like Lizzie, I wanted grandma. Grandma was kind. Tears started dwelling in my eyes and I was about to cry when something hard landed against my cheek.


    "Don''t you dare utter a single cry. You should be grateful I brought you along with me."


    I bit my lower lip to stop myself from making any sound as I clung onto my shirt.


    My cheeks stung and though the tears still rolled down my cheeks, since I was quite. Lizzie didn''t say anything to me.


    Lizzie is cruel. She is a bad person. She even left grandma, who is her mother, back at home all alone.


    ***


    I waited in the dark place like usual. It was about time Lizzie came back but she still hadn''t. I peeked out from the hole of the box I was in, large enough only to fit in a kid like me. I peeked out but no sign of her. I sighed and slumped, not that there was much space to move around but I had grown accustomed to it.


    The place where we were living was near the mountains and hills.


    "Rosy?" I heard Alios, Lizzie''s son, call me from the other box, "I''m hungry."


    "Me too." I replied back. I don''t know why Lizzie kept both of us in boxes as she left for work. We weren''t allowed to go out to play, well we couldn''t even if we wanted to since she locked the box lid from the outside.


    The house door opened and we both held our breaths. Unless Lizzie says it''s her we aren''t supposed to talk.


    I heard the other box get unlocked.


    "Mama" Alios exclaimed.


    Soon I heard the lock on my box click and I saw proper light.


    "Let''s eat." She said and I jumped out of the box.


    This was our daily routine for months. Lizzie worked for four days and those days we spent in the box. The other three days a neighbor came to teach us since we didn''t go to school and in the rest of the free time I was allowed to play with Alios.


    All that time I didn''t forget grandma and her grandson. The two people who gave me love.


    No doubt Lizzie loved her son. She treated Alios with great care but, I was just a pet to feed. Countless times she would tell me that I should be grateful that she didn''t leave me there but I wished she had. But I learned to behave because if I didn''t. I had to spend the night in the box without any food. Alios, on the other hand, was spared from such a treatment. Maybe because he was her child.


    But still I didn''t hate Alios. He was my only friend. No matter how Lizzie was, Alios was a good kid. Quite and conserved.


    Years passed like this and the winter of 10th year arrived. My birthday was 27 December a few days from today. Not that I was looking forward to it. I hadn''t celebrated for the past 3 years and it wasn''t gonna happen this time either. I clutched onto the ring around my neck.


    "Rosy." Alios called me from the other box.


    "Yea?"


    "Isn''t this box too cramped?"


    "Hmm."


    Obviously. We both had grown but still even though Alios was younger than me, he was my height. He was growing pretty past.


    Suddenly I heard the door open. Alios and I zipped our lips. It had only been two hours since she left.


    Someone frantically ran in, I heard the person go to the kitchen and then to the store room, and eventually I heard the trolley being pulled out. It stopped right next to us.


    Then I heard the locks being clicked open.


    "Get out both of you!" It was Lizzie but her voice was strange.


    We both got out of the box and she frantically started loading them on the box trolley. As I stared at her fear filled face, I couldn''t decipher what was wrong. It looked like she had seen a ghost but then again she was sweating pretty bad even though it was winter.


    As she finished loading the boxes on the trolley she looked at us.


    "No questions. Get in. We''re leaving."


    Alios and I looked at each other when she yelled, "NOW!!"


    We both got in and she locked the lid.


    "Not a sound." She demanded and began pushing the trolley out. Soon enough I realized we weren''t going to the city or anywhere near it. Lizzie had decided to take the hilly path. I could tell because of how uneven it was. Everything was fine for the first hour but then I heard sirens.


    "Shit!" I heard her curse and she sped up. Trying to run as fast as she could.


    It wasn''t a normal siren of police or an ambulance. It was different. Only there for a few seconds before it finished. More like a signal. I think I''ve heard it before but I can''t recall where.


    Then I heard some vehicles approaching. They were far but getting near.


    "No. No. No!!!" Was Lizzie crying? I couldn''t tell since I couldn''t see her.


    I could see the vehicles get close. The sound of engines were a little closer.


    "Rose.." Her voice trembled. "I''m sorry but I can''t save both of you."


    "Lizzie?" I didn''t know what she meant till the cart suddenly stopped. She took Alios out of his box which I realized wasn''t locked and then she ran away.


    "Lizzie?" No one answered. "Lizzie!!" Did she leave me? "Lizzie!!!!??"


    "Alios...?"


    I heard the vehicles approach. Most of them just passed by me.


    Leaving me there locked in a cramped box.

 Chapter 29: Twenty nine

    I heard clouds rumble in the sky, I guess I didn''t notice it before because of the commotion but it looks like it''s about to rain. Will Lizzie come back for me?


    How am I supposed to get out of this box?


    I heard the patter of rain on the lid, and then I felt my hair get wet. The pattering increased and so did the wet feeling on my head, I looked up and the droplets of rain fell on my cheek.


    Oh no... The little holes on the lid were letting the rain in. Soon enough the box started filling with water. It was already small enough and with my mass in it, it didn''t take much time for it to fill half the box.


    "Help!!!" I cried, "Please!!! I''m stuck!!" But who would listen to my pleas on a hill much less my cries were completely erased my thunder and lightning.


    "Lizzie!!!!" As the water level kept rising I started tossing and turning, "Alios!!!" Tears started rolling down my cheeks, the only warm thing in the cold weather. I screamed on the top of my lungs but it became nothing more than a muffle as thunder rumbled along, my heartbeat sped as the purple lighting illuminated the sky followed by the loud screams of thunder.


    The water level had risen until my shoulders, slowly reaching for my neck. The feeling of suffocation was already hitting me even though I could still breathe.


    "ANYONE!!!!!" I pushed my back against the board on my back, again and again. "Help!!! Hmp." Some of the water got in my mouth. I reached for the lid. Smashing my hands against it as I tried breathing. The flow of rain was heavy and it didn''t take it long for the water to reach up to my nose.


    With the last of my strength, I gave the final pushes on the lid, then the box was filled with water.


    I held my breath in.


    Am I going to die?


    I closed my eyes. Then. I felt vibration. As my began to conscious fade I opened my eyes and saw the lid getting broken off. Someone''s hand came in and pulled me out.


    I gasped for air, then began coughing. It was cold. Very cold.


    "Who is she?" A man asked the one who had pulled me out, his hand still gripping the back of my collar. I was shivering.


    "I don''t know, I saw the box move so I came out of the car to see what was in it."


    In the heavy rain it was hard to adjust my eyes but eventually the image cleared and I saw two bulky men, all in black staring at me. I knew that not all cars passed me. I had a feeling that one or two stopped nearby.


    "What do we do with her?" The one holding my collar said. He put me down and held my arm. My legs wobbled but his grip kept me in place.


    "She must be with Liz. Let''s just sell her somewhere." The other one took a nice look at me and gave me a nasty grin. It made me feel disgusted. "Throw her in the trunk."


    No!


    The man started dragging me towards the car, parked a little further away.


    I don''t want to!


    Frantically, I looked around. Nothing but uneven slippery plains and rain and rising fog.


    I started resisting.


    "Let me go!!!" I screamed and the man stopped to look at me. He was frightening, with narrow eyes and oddly sharp features. He yanked on my arm as he pulled me along.


    I kicked his leg and as he paused I chomped his hand with all my might. His grip loosened and I stepped out of his grasp. The other man, who had stayed behind to take a look at the trolley and around then came running towards me and impulsively I ran in the opposite direction. The rumbling made cover my ears and the flow of rain was as heavy as ever, almost blinding a person. Since it was a hilly area, fog had formed around and perhaps it was the only ally at that time. But yet again it was because of the fog I couldn''t see where I was going and ended up slipping from the edge of the cliff. I felt something sharp brush my back.


    After that everything went black.


    ***


    I opened my eyes to the sound of birds chirping. Letting my blurry vision adjust I sat up only to find myself in a wooden cabin. It was warmer due to the fire lit in the fireplace.


    My eyes landed on some clothes, spread on the rack in the corner.


    My clothes.


    I panicked and looked down at myself. I was only wearing my tights while my chest was covered with bandages. Nothing was wrong in the front but I felt a piercing sting as I tried to move my back.


    But more than anything else. I wanted to escape. What if those guys come back? I tried getting up despite the pain and get my clothes on. They had already dried and I tried wearing them but I felt dizzy, so dizzy I felt the world spin around me and I fell down with a loud thud. A sharp pain jolted throughout my body and I cried out in pain.


    A few seconds later the door to the cabin opened and an old man entered the room. After seeing me he rushed to my side.


    "Child! You shouldn''t get up! You''re injured."


    I didn''t even know him and I hadn''t seen him in my life but as I saw his face filled with worry for me I felt comfortable and then it was impossible for me to remain silent. Letting myself relax, I started crying and even though he didn''t know what was wrong, he pulled me in his old yet gentle and warm arms and kept stroking my head.


    "It''s fine now." He whispered the words until I drifted into sleep again.


    ***


    A few weeks passed and the oldman, Leore, took care of me. He tended to the cut I got while I fell down the cliff, gave me food and let me play with his dog, Mikey.


    "I''m sorry Rosalie. I can only make you herbal medicine." He apologized as he banadged me again after applying the medicine. He was a monk. Or that''s what he liked to call himself.


    "It''s okay Grandpa. It''s good. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "I''m glad." He chuckled, "But it will leave a scar."


    "It''s okay!"


    "You''re a good kid." He patted my head and stood up, "Should we go to get some food?"


    "Okay!"


    Grandpa was a good person. He started taking care of me. He used to be a teacher in his early days so he even offered to be my teacher. And let me go to a school nearby. It wasn''t anything fancy considering it was right where the hills started and barely had any kids but still it was a proper school.


    Grandpa and Mikey then became my family for the next five years.


    ***


    I sat next to the grave of Grandpa. He always wanted to be buried in nature and so I made sure his wish was granted. It had been five years since that day Grandpa took me in. And I don''t regret them a single bit. Each day was a good day, with Grandpa teaching me, then we would go to the river to catch fish and sometimes we would go down to the nearest town or sometimes the city.


    I stood up to go back to the cabin, "Let''s go Mikey."


    He woofed an okay and followed me.


    As I was busy reading in the cabin there was a knock on the door.


    A man opened the door and entered.


    "Miss Rosalie Yuki?"


    I stood up and looked at him, "Yes?"


    "Oh Good. We''re from the police."


    "Police?"


    "Oh you don''t need to worry or anything!" He waved his hands around, "Since now your guardian is gone. You will have to move back to the city."


    "I see."


    But since I didn''t have a place to move into. The orphanage took me in, not as an orphan but as a worker. I got along with the kids there well and my time there was pretty normal, till the time I turned eighteen.

 Chapter 30: Thirty

    I stroked her hair while I sat on the edge of the bed as she slept silently on my bed. I didn''t expect her to cry like that.


    I sighed.


    It was my fault, I should have closed my laptop when I went out but instead I left it wide open for anyone to see. It wasn''t for her to see especially.


    I understand that she had some bad experiences but for that I cannot blame Lizzie, whatever she did she did what she thought was right and she gave her son the same treatment. Although no one in their sane mind would lock kids in a box and go to work but in this case I guess in her mind this was the safest route. This would have saved both the kids if any day the house was broken into by the people chasing them.


    Still it does make me angry that she left Rosalie in a locked box and ran away with her son. If no one had opened up the box she would have died. It pained me to think about that.


    I shouldn''t let emotions blur my thinking. If you really do think about it, she would have gotten caught if she kept pushing them and the trolley. Even though that doesn''t justify her actions.


    I looked at her face as a tear slipped down her cheek and I wiped it with my thumb, then gently tucked a lock of hair that had made its way to her face behind her ear.


    At least now I know why she developed a fear of thunder and how she got that scar.


    I guess as a kid there are many things she just couldn''t accept. I don''t blame her for that but even though I would like to, I can''t seem to blame Lizzie, because in the end, she did keep her for three years and tried to do what she thought was best and I''m glad in the end she found a good person to take care of her for the rest of five years.


    I realize that I''ve been rough with her, in the recent years all I''ve known is work and I''ve been a business body who had cut off people around me due to certain reasons, I had messed up myself.


    I kept my hand on her cheek for a while then retreated it to the edge of the bed.


    If it wasn''t for Summer maybe I would have been worse with her. I smiled. Summer had kept a side to me alive that I feared the most of losing. This is why I can''t have anything happening to her, she reminds me of something important. Something I don''t want to lose. She''s very precious to me.


    I kissed her forehead.


    And the same goes for you.


    I stood up and was about to leave when she caught my fingers.


    "Lexus?" Her voice was feeble and I looked back at her.


    "Yes?"


    But she was asleep, holding my middle and index finger with her hand. It reminded me of a child and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Rosalie." I whispered to her, "I''ll try to be better."


    ***


    I had to work late in the office since I had skipped work to bring her to the penthouse, and after that, I brought back the files to work on them at home.


    "Lexus?" I heard a whisper behind me as I sat on the side with my back to the stairs. I turned around and there she stood, on the third step from the bottom.


    "Come here." I called her over and threw the files in my hand on the table. As she walked around the sofa towards me I kept my eyes on her and as she drew closer, I extended my hand for her to take. Just as she placed her hand in mine, gently I pulled her down to sit with me. "Rosalie, I don''t know what made you cry like that, was it your past memories?" She shook her head, "Well whatever bothered you to that point I want you to forget about it. Because something like that will never happen again."


    "Can I ask you something?" She asked as she looked at me and I nodded, "Why did you buy me?"


    "That... Doesn''t matter. I won''t deny I had a reason but there is no need for you to know that reason."


    "I see." She looked down on her lap again, "I''m a nobody after all." She whispered the words to herself but I heard them.


    "No. You may not realize it but you have a value of your own."


    She looked at me confused. Unfortunately, I had no way to explain what I had just said so I just left it at that.


    "If anything bothers you, I want you to tell me."


    "Why?"


    "Because I want to keep you safe. I promise I won''t let harm come to you."


    She was puzzled. But I didn''t want her arguing with me so I picked up the documents and began going through them again.


    Midway through the document, I glanced at her as she was lost in thought.


    She doesn''t trust me, is that why she doesn''t believe me?

 Chapter 31: Thirty one

    I roam around the hotel to think about somethings. And by things I mean Lexus, I wonder what made him change like this? He was so cold when he first bought me and now he''s promising to keep me safe? I really don''t get it. Not that I don''t like it, in fact, I love it. He''s become softer.


    I turned the corner and ended up bumping into someone. He had a hard sturdy chest and I ended up falling flat on my butt.


    "Oh! Are you okay?" He crouched down next to me and I looked at him. A teenage boy, maybe like 16 or 17 with dark brown curly hair, honestly it suited him so much and his black eyes were no exception either. It reminded me of someone.


    "Yes. I''m fine. I was spacing out too much." I said and he extended his hand for me to take so that I could stand up. Oddly I didn''t find him a stranger so I took his help.


    "Oh no no! It''s my fault too. I was too busy looking around that I didn''t notice my surroundings."


    I giggled, "Well, I guess we''re both equally at fault then. But were you looking for something?"


    "Um," He scratched his cheek, "I''m supposed to start working at McDonalds but I can''t seem to find it. It wasn''t in the food court area."


    "Oh yeah. It''s the only one that''s on the ground floor."


    "Why though?"


    "Apparently it was built separately but when the hotel was made they just made it a part of it. There are plans to move it in the food court area but well," I shrugged, "It''s still there."


    I was curious about it too, so I asked Lexus.


    "Oh. Well thanks. I''ll go look down then." He turned to leave when I stopped him. I don''t know why but I just felt like doing it.


    "I''ll accompany you there." He looked at me, "If you don''t mind that is."


    "Oh sure!" He smiled so brightly it was cute.


    So, we both made our way to the ground floor. Oddly enough it was very easy to talk to him.


    "So do you live around here?" He asked.


    "Yeah, sort of."


    "Great! How about you visit me every now and then? Since I was transferred from the other branch I don''t have any friends here."


    "Haha, sure. We''re friends now."


    "We are right!" He clasped my hands in his and passed me a cute smile.


    "Yup. Oh. We''re here." I pointed at the McDonald''s door.


    "Oh yea. Well I better get to work." He jogged a bit ahead of me then stopped, "Oh right!" He turned to me, "I never asked for your name."


    "Rosalie Yuki." As I said my name his smile faded for a moment then he gave me a different smile. A bit sad yet happy one, "What about you?" I asked, "What''s your name."


    "Alios." He said and I felt my heartbeat drop a bit, "Alios Edgard." He then smiled again at me and waved, "Well then Rosy. I hope you come visit me!" And then he left as I processed the data in my mind.


    Alios Edgard... Son of Lizzie Edgard. How is this- Alios? What? When I saw him, his curly hair and black eyes, I did think about Alios but to think it really was him. I-


    I took a step ahead and then stopped, then took a step back.


    For a while, I just stood there and then turned and left.


    Everything I was wondering about before had completely vanished and now a new worry was stuck in my mind, in a daze I was back in the penthouse. I walked to my room, still thinking about the sudden meeting with Alios and wanted to just flop down on the bed when I noticed the room didn''t have a bed. I looked around and realized I wasn''t in my room. But which room is this? I noticed cupboard and the dressing table along with some pages, crayons and color pencils on top of the table.


    This must be the last room on the floor. I walked to the dressing table and noticed a paper edge hanging out of the drawer. I pulled out the drawer and then picked up the page. It was a drawing made by a child A very small child but still it was cute and it was neatly encased in plastic. I opened the other drawer and noticed more drawings with tons of empty pages as well but these were not encased in anything.


    These must belong to Summer. Lexus has a doting side to him when it comes to her. I can imagine him buying this all for her and he even keeps all her drawings here.


    I heard the door open and I looked back.


    "What are you doing in this room?" Lexus asked as he walked in.


    "I don''t know I just ended up here, but! I found these drawings! These are made by Summer right?" I flapped the plastic-encased drawing I had in my hand as Lexus came and stood next to me.


    "Yeah, well most of them."


    "Oh? But why keep this one encased like this?"


    "Well it has a funny memory with it." He chuckled as he remembered and I raised my brows at him, "When the kid who made this drawing she told me, ''this is you, you''re a girl."


    "Pfft." I almost laughed out loud but somehow managed to just giggle. He took the drawing from me and stared at it with such a sweet expression, such gentle eyes, I had never seen before. I could see the love in his gaze.


    It made me happy, made my heart slightly speed up. It made me forget I was fretting over something.


    Today I saw a new side to him.

 Chapter 32: thirty two

    ? Lexus


    I''ve come to realize something. How my sleepless nights come to an end when I have Rosalie by my side. I recalled the events, as I sat on my bed wide awake, where I had her by my side when I fell asleep and actually had a pretty decent sleep. I had nightmares before I found her, that considerably reduced when I brought her home but I can only sleep well with her.


    How amusing. I smiled to myself, such a turn of things.


    I looked at my phone screen. It was 3 am.


    No better time to test my theory.


    I got up from my bed and made my way to her room. I opened the door quietly and looked inside. On her bed, she slept quietly. I walked in, making sure to close the door behind me as soundly as possible.


    Her bed was smaller than mine but still large enough to fit in two people. I sat on the bed first and looked at her, the curtains weren''t drawn and the room was illuminated by moonlight, enough for me to see everything clearly.


    Her long red hair shone a shade of brown mixed purple in the dark. Her breathing steady as she wore the little ring around her neck. I smiled.


    I laid down and she stirred at the movement, opening her eyes slightly.


    "Sorry, did I wake you?" I whispered.


    She just looked at me with dreamy, barely open eyes, then made some more space for me and closed her eyes again.


    "Rosalie?" I whispered her name but then realized she was back in her dreamworld.


    Cute.


    I turned my body towards her and wrapped one arm around her waist, pulling her in closer. Having her near the edge isn''t good. Unconsciously she made herself comfortable next to my chest.


    It feels nice...


    Slowly I drifted into sleep.


    ***


    I opened my eyes to see Rosalie wide awake, staring at me with her hazel colored eyes whilst still in bed.


    "You don''t need to be surprised." I said, my voice husky from just waking up. "From now on you''ll be sleeping with me every night."


    Her eyes grew wider.


    "I-I''ll go make breakfast." She rushed out of the bed and out of the room.


    I chuckled lightly.


    Such an obedient one.


    I wondered.


    Am I in a good mood since I got to sleep nicely?


    I got up. Time to get ready.


    After freshening up and getting ready for work, I made my way downstairs. She was done with breakfast and was placing the plate on the counter. Her back towards me and her neck bare above her collar.


    I just couldn''t help myself and I softly grabbed her waist and kissed the nape of the neck.


    Her whole body jumped. I love teasing her. No matter what I said about being gentle I just can''t stop with the teasing, but I don''t think it goes against anything I said either.


    "M-master!?!" She looked at me.


    "Lexus." I corrected her.


    She covered her nape, "Ah yes..."


    "There''s no need for you to be cautious of me. I won''t get rough with you in bed." I grinned.


    "Rough?" Is it just me or does she look puzzled. Then at the time, I realized something. "Lexus? Breakfast?"


    "Ah Yea." I snapped back from my thoughts and sat to eat.


    ***


    I sat in my office thinking about her reaction this morning. If I think about it anyway I get the answer that it''s entirely possible she doesn''t know about sex.


    When it was her time to learn about this stuff she was living in the mountains and then in an orphanage run by the nuns.


    I sighed. Isn''t this a problem?


    I mean not that It''s not a like I had anything bad in mind- Oh who the fuck am I kidding?


    I sighed again.


    Just Great.


    ***


    I went back home earlier and saw her watching Animal Plains on the LED while she sat on the floor, her arms resting on the table in front of her. She scratched her neck, while touching the collar.


    The choker must be uncomfortable. Should I take it off?


    But there''s no guarantee she won''t run away. I can''t have her running away. Never.


    I sat on the sofa behind her and started looking at the show, it was a documentary about lions.


    "Have you been watching it since morning?"


    "It''s interesting." She answered, her eyes still glued to the LED.


    It was going pretty smoothly until they suddenly shifted to the mating scene.


    She panicked and frantically picked the remote from the table which slipped out from her hand but she immediately caught it again and turned the LED off. I noticed her ears getting red.


    Ah.


    I grinned. I was wrong.


    I slipped down to the floor, right behind her and whispered in her ear.


    "Rosalie." Her body jumped at the sudden interaction, she covered the ear I had just whispered in and slightly looked at me, "Weren''t you enjoying the show. Why suddenly turn it off?" I looked into her eyes but she averted hers.


    "T-t-t-that." She stuttered so much I had to bite my lower lip to stop myself from laughing. "M-my eyes hurt since I was watching for quite some time."


    "Is that so? Then why are you avoiding my gaze?" I gently placed my finger on her cheek and turned her face towards me. Her cheeks turned a shade of red.


    It was adorable.


    "Y-you know what? I''m going to meet Alios. You know him right? He started working here and asked me to visit." She stood up, "S-so I''m going to meet him."


    Alios? Alios Edgard?


    She put on her shoes and ran out of the house.


    Alios is working here? That is only possible in one and one case only.


    I stood up.


    This can get out of hand. I''ll have to talk to him myself.

 Chapter 33: Thirty three

    ?Rosalie


    I hesitated a bit before entering but I knew Alios was never at fault. He was a good kid. He probably barely even remembers what happened all those years ago but still, he remembered me. And he wants to meet me again so isn''t that enough?


    I opened the door and entered his workplace. He was standing at the counter and upon hearing the door he looked at me.


    "Rosy!" His face lit up.


    "Hey Alios." I waved back.


    "You really came. I''m glad." He passed me a smile. "This means you don''t hate me right?"


    "No. I don''t." I shook my head, "I never did."


    "That''s a relief. I was always scared you would." He then looked around. There were currently no customers so he ushered me to come close. "I can''t come and sit with you so we''ll have to talk like this." He then glanced at the back door leading to the employee rest area, "Okay. No sign of boss. So I hope life''s been well."


    I nodded. "Yea. What about you?"


    "Well, there''s been ups and downs. But so far, okay I guess."


    "How long have you been working part-time?"


    "Ever since I got in high school. Oh! How bout you work with me! I''ll teach you all the stuff."


    I raised my brow at him, "Well, it doesn''t seem like a bad idea."


    "Right-" The front door opened and a group of boys entered the place. "I have to take their orders."


    I stepped aside to let him.


    Whenever he had free time. We chatted a bit. Taking about nothing in particular. But nowhere in the conversation I mentioned Lizzie. Neither did he.


    ***


    I finished taking a morning shower and stepped out of the cubicle, I grabbed the towel and was reaching for my underwear and dress when I noticed something above it and froze.


    A cockroach, a disgustingly big one.


    I screamed and jumped back.


    I began staring at it with a fighting stance.


    "Fight me bit-" I didn''t even get to complete my line when the cockroach began to fly towards me. I let out another scream and began running towards the door, incidentally, Lexus opened the door before I could from the other side


    "What''s wrong-?!" I jumped on him making him drop the Magazine he had in his hands and stumbled back trying to catch me and balance himself.


    "Cockroach!!!"


    "Where?"


    "It''s right there!! I pointed at the cockroach flying towards us.


    He shifted my weight on one arm and picked up the magazine again. Just as the cockroach got near he slammed the magazine on it, squishing it on the wall.


    "There." He then looked at me, pausing for a moment, "Where are your clothes?"


    "Umm, inside?" I had the towel with me, covering my front as I held it above my chest.


    He dropped me at the spot and left.


    ***


    After getting dressed, I walked down to the first floor and saw Lexus standing in front of the fridge, with both the fridge and freezer doors wide open.


    "Um, Lexus?"


    He didn''t answer me. He had his eyes closed, maybe he was thinking about something. "Lexus can I work with Alios?"


    "Absolutely not." Was his clear cut answer, "Considering how reckless you are. You''ll only cause trouble."


    "... Stingy." I mumbled under my breath. What did I do wrong?


    After standing there for quite some while he sighed, closed the doors and turned to me who stood in place.


    "Why do you want to work suddenly?"


    "Just wanted to try it out." I said softly.


    "Well you have the qualifications for a part time since you graduated from high school." He scratched his head, "Well I guess it''s better than watching animals mate on TV all day."


    "I do not do that all day!!" I retorted back as my ears turned a shade of red. He smirked at my reaction.


    "If you can do good for a week at the training. You get the job. That''s how things work here."


    ****


    "I''m glad you decided to join." Alios grinned, "It was just a few days ago that I said you should."


    "Yeah. Well, I don''t have much to do these days."


    "Okay so Rosy. It''s a weekday and on evenings people don''t really come here, either they order it or they want it delivered to the food court."


    "Okay." I nodded, "But what about him?" I pointed at the window where a guy in all black was standing.


    "Ahh, He just stares from there. He''s here off and on."


    "I feel like I''ve seen him before." But I couldn''t remember where.


    "Oh well. It''s just the two of us until the manager comes back. So let''s work hard." Alios made fighting fists and encouraged himself.


    The phone rang and he picked up.


    "Yes hello, McDonald''s- ah yes? Right now? Okay." He placed the receiver back, "I think there''s some problem I was called up, I''ll be back soon." He ran out to the door that lead to the hotel and my gaze followed him. It was the opposite of the other entrance.


    I turned my head back and jumped, almost letting out a shriek but covered my mouth in time.


    A tall figure in all black was looking down at me. His eyes wide open and his arms were an unusual length. I didn''t notice it when he was standing outside.


    "Y-yes? What would you like to order?"


    He kept staring, it was creeping me out, then he spoke, "You''re alone?"


    "No..." My instincts told me to run, but to run back into the hotel I have to circle past him. I pressed the emergency button under the counter


    He smiled, a nasty smile, "You are alone."


    He tried reaching for me but I jumped back and then ran to the other entrance that leads out. Just before exiting, I froze.


    I can''t leave the hotel...


    A large shadow covered mine and I turned slightly to see him.


    I screamed as he tried to catch me again, but barely I managed to get past him. Barely, didn''t work. He caught my hair and picked up the vase on the little stool next to the door.


    I closed my eyes for impact.


    ***


    "Rosalie." I heard Lexus''s voice, " Open your eyes. It''s okay now."


    I slightly opened my eyes and found myself in his arms as we both sat on the floor "You''re okay." He said to me but I could feel something wet trickling down my head or was it down my cheeks. I touched the trickling liquid.


    Blood?


    I noticed the man being apprehended by security while he tried to resist, Alios stood there helping them to contain the strange person.


    My gaze landed back at Lexus. And then my eyes grew wide.


    No wonders I wasn''t feeling anything.


    "Lexus. Your head is bleeding."


    "You don''t need to worry about that." Why was his voice firm yet it felt like it was fading?


    My hands trembled, "Your bleeding s-o bad."


    He held my trembling hands in his, "It''s fine." His breathing was uneven, his hands reached for the back of my choker and I heard it click off, "As long as you''re saf-e..." He fell into my arms.


    "Lexus?"


    He didn''t respond.

 Chapter 34: Thirty four

    The heart monitor beeped in the silence of the VIP room Lexus was unconscious in. He had received his treatment in a hospital nearby and then was transferred to the room. His breathing was steady but he wasn''t waking up.


    I sat on the chair beside his bed and even though the doctors said he''d be fine, there was something inside my chest that kept pricking me.


    Even though I should be relieved that he is fine, why does my heart ache so much?


    The more I look at Lexus, the more I feel hurt.


    Am I feeling guilty?


    It was my selfish wish to start work.


    Somehow, it feels like that isn''t the case.


    The door opened and a woman entered the room. She had a dignified aura around her, looked in her late thirties, maybe younger? but she had such a strong demeanor that as soon as her gaze landed on me I stood up from the chair and wanted to leave.


    "I''ll take my leave."


    "Stay." She said and gestured me to sit down again as she took a seat on the other side of the bed on the little couch. "Do you know who I am?"


    I shook my head and she smiled, "I''m his mother. Veronica."


    Oh? Come to think of it, they have the same eyes, and when I say this, I mean not just the color but feeling too.


    "I''m sorry." I apologized to her, I thought maybe it would make me feel better. But, well, it didn''t.


    "You know." She started, paying no heed to my apology as she continued, "Lexus had become a very conserved person, for years the only thing he did was push everyone away. He got a bit better when he turned 25. He stopped smoking suddenly." Wait! He smoked? I never knew. Come to think of it, I barely know him at all, Even though we live together. I felt so stupid for some reason.


    "But I observed a real change in him in the past few months." She continued, a gentle yet short lived smile formed on her lips, "He became less rigid, less cold, less tired. And I don''t know how, for the past few days I noticed that he was smiling quite often."


    She looked at her son with so much love mixed with a greater amount of sorrow. "I wonder what made his iron wall come down?"


    She asked to no one in particular. "And then he helped save an employee?" She looked at me, "What are the odds?"


    My eyes removed their focus from her and I looked at the floor, "It surprised me too." I gulped, "The CEO handed up taking a blow for a nobody like me."


    Veronica exhaled deeply as she kept her eyes on me, "Yes. Surprising indeed."


    ***


    I sat in the hospital courtyard when Alios came to pick me up.


    "Hey." He greeted and took his place in front of me, on the chair right across mine with a circular table in between.


    "Hey... How come Lexus was there?"


    "Ah. It must be because when you pressed the emergency button, not only the security gets the alert, there is a connection to Lexus''s office too so that he knows if anything goes wrong at the spot."


    "How come you know that?"


    He averted his gaze for a moment then looked back, "I know a lot of things, you don''t."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I have a very good memory unlike you."


    I raised my brows at him, "What-?"


    He cut my words, "But hey-" He showed me his phone, "His popularity increased after the incident." I looked at the article he was showing me, "People are giving him such a positive review saying how chivalrous of him to save an employee and help arrest a kidnapper and sex offender."


    "Sex offender?"


    "Yeah. That creepy man had a record. It''s a good thing nothing happened and he got caught." A chill ran down my spine, then I remembered.


    "Alios."


    "Hmm?" He was looking at his phone, going through the comments.


    "I remember where I saw him."


    "You saw him before?"


    I nodded, "Once when Lexus was taking back his niece, Summer, to school. He was standing there, right out the hotel staring at Summer the whole time."


    "Ah geez. That''s messed up."


    "I think he saw me but I ignored him. I was walking behind Lexus."


    Alios slumped back on the seat, "Maybe he thought he could change his target from Summer to you. After all, unlike Summer, You have no security."


    "Yea... And he got the wrong idea, I don''t mean anything to them, to Summer or... Lexus." My own words hit me like a knife. I didn''t like what I was saying.


    "Hmm?" Alios wondered something in his mind while my mind was consumed with only one person.


    It hurts me to think that I didn''t really mean anything important to Lexus, especially because he was treating me so nicely. Why would he do all that for me? Did he have a soft spot for me? He got especially soft after reading my past history. It was a pitiable one I guess.


    I touched my neck, now free of the collar that bind me to him. The feeling was nice but-


    I felt a tightening in my chest. I was facing a feeling I couldn''t even decipher.


    But most of all, it hurts me so much to see him get hurt like that. It scared the hell out of me when he lost consciousness right in front of my eyes. It was like- I can''t even describe.


    "Excuse me?" I turned my head around upon hearing the voice of a female. It was a nurse. One of the two nurses assigned to Lexus''s room. "I just wanted to tell you that Mr. Xander has woken up."


    A warm feeling bubbled up in my chest, subduing all the negative emotions I was feeling before. I felt relieved. So relieved. So happy, that he was okay. I was glad, and it felt like I couldn''t have received a better news. It felt like my entire body relaxed.


    Ah...


    My heart dropped as I realized something. Then it sped up.


    My questions were answered.


    I pursed my lips in panic and realization


    I had fallen in love with him.

 Chapter 35: Thirty five

    "Now that it''s been two days since you woke up, you can leave today." The nurse who stood in front of my bed told me, "You can take off your bandages after a week. The doctor said your recovery rate is marvelous so you''ll be fine in no time."


    "Okay."


    "Well then I''ll take my leave." She said and walked towards the door.


    "I do believe that there was no restriction regarding visitors?" I asked and she paused.


    "Besides the reporters, people related to you could visit any time." She answered immediately.


    "And the employee who was at the scene didn''t come?"


    "The girl? She came on the first day when you were unconscious but didn''t come again."


    "I see."


    She left after giving me the answer. But of course, that was not the answer I was looking for. Why wouldn''t she come back again? I took off her choker. I took it off because I felt guilty, she couldn''t escape out because of the collar but now that it was finally off I was getting anxious.


    She wouldn''t run away now, would she? Not after all that.


    ****


    I went back to the house and looked around, the first floor, the kitchen, the lounge, the second floor, her room, Summer''s art room, my own and bathrooms but she wasn''t there.


    Is she out roaming around the hotel again?


    I went and sat down in the lounge, I was off work for two more days. I don''t see why I had to be but the doctor said otherwise. I was in perfect health and can handle the world load but maybe I too just wanted an excuse to relax.


    I waited on the couch, it was noon. I waited and waited till evening drew. In the silence of the place, I decided to wait some more, without anything to do I kept glancing at the main door till midnight.


    Where is she?


    ****


    "Sir is this the girl you asked for?" The security guard asked as he showed me footage of Rosalie leaving the hotel.


    I nodded. And although the guard was curious, he didn''t dare ask me anything else.


    "Send me the footage for the rest of the day." He nodded and began working on it.


    "She left just a few hours before you came back." He said and handed me a USB.


    I sat in my office and stared at the footage on my laptop. I saw her leave, casually walk out of the hotel. I watched the footage till the end but she didn''t come back.


    I closed the laptop and sighed.


    Then in a fit of anger, I picked it up and threw it on the glass wall. It cracked. Bad.


    I took a deep breath full of anger.


    I should never have opened her collar!


    She fucking left.


    I could hear the sound of my teeth gritting against each other.


    ***


    "Hey~ Looks who''s here~" Nathan whistled as he stood on the edge of the boxing ring. The place was barely illuminated. "I thought you were gonna die Lexy." He pointed at his own head indicating the injury I had on mine while he his body relaxed on the boundary ropes.


    "Shut it."


    He smirked, "Your gear is where it always is." He walked to the center of the ring, "After all you always come back here."


    I took off my shirt even though I was wearing a sports shirt and sweats. I preferred for it not to get all sweaty.


    Nathan whistled again, "So sad I''m straight."


    "And so sad you can''t keep your trap shut."


    "Boy you''re furious." He snickered and took out the boxing bandages, throwing them towards me. "Did your girl run away?" I glared at him and he stepped back, " Bullseye." He smiled, "Your sand bag is ready. The ring is all yours."


    He then hopped out of the ring and made sure I didn''t see his face till I was done.


    ***


    As I sat in the corner of the ring, covered with sweat, Nathan walked out of the shadows.


    "Boy, you must be infuriated." He shook his head, "I need to get a new sandbag now. You destroyed this one." His eyes lingered on the torn bag that hung in the middle of the ring with sand slowly seeping out of the ripped edge, "Well maybe it was old anyway." Then he looked at me. "Do you want me to find her?"


    I took the water bottle that was placed beside me and sipped from it, "There''s no need." I stood up and began to take off the bandages from my hands, "I already know where she is."

 Chapter 36: thirty six

    ?Rosalie


    "Don''t be nervous. Just do as we practiced." Azalea assured me everything would be fine as long as I did as I was told.


    After I had left the hotel I met her at a nearby cafe. I just went out to clear my mind and she offered me that I could stay with her.


    I didn''t expect that she''d also put in a request like this. But well I felt bad freeloading. And well there was a very important reason I followed her.


    She said she knew why Lexus bought me.


    "But I''ve never done anything like this. Why do I have to do this anyway?"


    "I''m really sorry Rose. I would have done this but the person we plan to trap already knows me." She looked down, "I couldn''t think of anyone better than you."


    "Is trapping that person that important?"


    "He''s an underworld rival of Arius and he''s plotting something against him. But still, he''s scum and like all men. He has his guard down during sex."


    "Wait. You want me to have sex with him??!!"


    "No. You just need to make sure he gets to that room alone. I promise I won''t let anything happen to you."


    I looked at her in disbelief. I looked at myself and my flashy red short dress with a deep cleavage and red heels. No wonder I''m wearing something like this, I have to seduce a man.


    "Azalea." I sighed, "You have the wrong person for the job."


    "Rose. I promise I won''t let anything happen to you. If I had a choice I would have taken it but I would be killed immediately."


    "Killed?"


    "Yes." She slowly rubbed her arm, "It''s because no one knows you. No one will doubt you, you will be able to lure him away and I promise I won''t let anything happen to you."


    "..." I no longer knew what to say. Azalea wasn''t a bad person. I knew that. It''s her line of work that has made her a bit devoid of life.


    "Rose." She whispered, "I don''t want to die yet."


    "Okay..."


    ***


    The club was blasting with music and maybe it was the way I was dressed or maybe it was my strange hair color, people with red hair are so rare, but still, I got a lot of attention as soon as I entered the club. It was my first time in a place like this but Azalea had spent a whole day making me look like a regular, so I tried my best to look confident as I swayed my hips to the music and made my way to the second floor in the private lounge.


    There on the couch sat a man, quite stern-looking but with sharp good looks. Two other females at his side.


    "Risa here at your request." I said and the man, Ryan, looked at me.


    "You all leave." He told the girls and then examined me from head to toe and then extended out his hand to me. I took it and he pulled me to sit right next to him, intimately close.


    This is where it starts but-


    "You''re quite a beauty." He whispered in my ear.


    I don''t like this.


    I turned my head to him, "Well, you''re not bad yourself." I smiled, sliding my fingers on his chest.


    "I''ve never seen you before."


    "I''m new." I laid my head on his chest, "You''re my first customer." He placed his hand on my thigh and I flinched.


    I hope that doesn''t give me away. "Y-you see. I hope you''ll be gentle with me."


    He grinned, a nasty grin. His hand running further up my thigh, exposing the whole of my leg.


    His touch didn''t feel good. It was just pure lust.


    He stood up, pulling me with him and began walking towards the back of the club. My eyes desperately looked on the first floor where people danced without a care, looking for Azalea. But I couldn''t spot her. My heart beat began to speed up. Fear began covering my mind.


    Why did I agree to do this?


    ***


    "Take them off." He demanded but I had frozen from fear. I didn''t want him to touch me, I didn''t want to touch him!


    He stepped towards me, took the zip of the dress and slowly began unzipping it.


    Azalea! Azalea where are you?


    The dress loosened but i held onto it so that it didn''t fall off me and I stepped back. Ryan didn''t like that attitude. He came stomping towards me. Ready to rip the dress off me but as soon as he reached me, my ears vibrated upon hearing a bang. It wasn''t that loud but I heard it clearly.


    Blood splattered on my face as the red liquid trickled down from a hole in the middle of Ryan''s head. He fell to the ground and I saw Azalea standing right behind him.


    I was relieved as well as angry. My body began to tremble. She stepped forward to console me but I hit her instead. Yet she managed to pull me in a hug.


    "You did well." She zipped up my dress.


    "I hate this." It felt so disgusting.


    "You''re lucky Rose. You are most likely the only slave who isn''t being worked or tortured in some twisted way." She pushed apart and looked at me, "Who would want to do this kind of work?"


    My eyes fell on her collar, then I looked into her eyes.


    That''s right, Azalea would never have wanted this but since Arius is her master she has to follow him.


    It made me realize something. I acted so immaturely. Running away just because I got a little scared.


    I want to go back. I want to go back to Lexus.


    "Rose." I looked at her, "Go outside the club. Lexus is there."


    Lexus? Outside?


    I nodded my head and ran out of the room. I wanted to see him. I must have caused him trouble by disappearing like that. He even opened my collar and even though Azalea had been with Arius for years, the collar still remains on her.


    Just as I reached the exit, I stopped.


    But, what will I tell him? Just what do I say to him? How do I tell him, what reason do I give him for running away?


    I took a step back, staring at the door in front of me.


    What will I say about what happened here?


    What if he doesn''t want me anymore?


    Wait.


    Did he ever want me?


    I looked back.


    Azalea was supposed to tell me after all this.


    I was about to run back to where she was but someone caught my wrist and pulled me back.


    "You''re not going anywhere."

 Chapter 37: thirty seven

    I looked back at the person and forgot to breathe for a moment.


    "L-Lexus?" He was wearing a white t-shirt white black jeans. His hair styled like usual but he looked great.


    He took a good look at me then pulled me towards himself and dragged me out of the exit.


    There, a black Audi was parked, right next to which Arius stood with a bruised lip and a somewhat swollen cheek. He stepped aside as Lexus reached the car and pushed me in the front seat. He then went and sat in the driver''s seat, started the car and left.


    It was past midnight and I had my mouth shut and kept my eyes on my lap. Lexus didn''t say anything but his eyes were burning with rage. He was beyond angry.


    Is there a way to maybe calm him? Maybe he thinks something happened there or maybe he thinks I ran away. I should tell him I didn''t.


    I took a deep breath.


    "I-it isn''t like that." My voice was so feeble even I could barely hear it. I glanced at him, his eyes on the road with the same stern expression. I bit my lower lip. Of course, he didn''t hear me. "It isn''t like that.'' I said out louder, "And nothing happened in there."


    I looked at him. He spared me a glance.


    "Oh? Nothing happened?" He stepped on the accelerator, "I was watching the entire time." He gritted his teeth


    I froze in fear. Is it me or does he seem even angrier now?


    What now?


    I moved to my original position and looked back at my lap.


    "I didn''t run away." I said in a normal tone.


    "I know." His reply was simple but I looked back at him in astonishment.


    "T-then why are you angry?"


    The car came to a stop and I realized we were back at the hotel.


    "Get out." He said and then opened the door and got out. I did the same and followed him to the entrance but stopped there.


    He still didn''t say what was it that was annoying him so much.


    He paused and looked back at me. I wanted to ask him again, why he was letting such a bad aura out.


    But Lexus was already too pissed. The moment he noticed I had stopped, he came back and picked me up, tossing me on his shoulder, he walked in.


    The employees at the counter stared at us in disbelief. Their wide eyes, oogling at us, it made me very uncomfortable.


    It''s not like it wasn''t understandable. I mean their boss, who is like a cold machine, was carrying a young girl over his shoulder and I guess everyone could tell that he was taking me back to his penthouse.


    Still, I''m glad there were only a few people there.


    ****


    I was tossed on the sofa as soon as we entered the house.


    He didn''t turn on the lights, the place was illuminated by the light entering from the outside and it was enough to make out everything.


    Lexus stood in front of me, his gaze piercing through me. His eyes especially fixed on my dress.


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and then opened them. He moved closer and landed his one knee on the sofa between my legs and his right hand on the back of the sofa, trapping me there.


    "Why am I so angry, you asked?" His voice was cooler than before but I could still feel the anger in them.


    I feel a buzz as his other hand made its way on my thigh. "He touched you here didn''t he?"


    "Y-yes."


    His hands slid up and made its way to my inner thighs.


    "Where else?" He demanded.


    "N-nowhere." Unlike Ryan''s, Lexus''s touch felt good but it scared me too.


    His hand that was on the sofa, was now on the zipper. He unzipped the dress.


    "Are you sure?" His eyes searched mine for answers.


    Shifting positions, he had me lay down on the sofa as he took his position on top of me.


    His hand made its way to my underwear and pulled it down. He pulled down the dress a bit. I tried holding onto it but then he pinned my hands above my head.


    "Y-yes. That was all." My heart pounded in my chest as I realized where this was going.


    "Now tell me. Why did you leave with her?"


    "I-I was just- I was scared."


    He looked a bit surprised.


    "Scared. Of what?"


    I looked away, "You."


    I glanced at him and realized something. He was hurt by my words.


    "Do you hate me Rosalie? Is that why you''re scared of me?"


    I shook my head, "No." I whispered. It''s because I love you. But I can''t love you. Someone like me... I gulped.


    "Then why?" His expression softened.


    "I-" Maybe I should just tell him, "Lexus I- I''ll tell you why if you tell me the reason."


    "Reason?"


    "Of why you bought me?"


    He stared at me, "Why do you care so much? What does that have to do with anything?!"


    "It does!!" Of course it does. What if you just bought me out of pity, or just as an amusement. Wouldn''t that make me pathetic for falling for you? " It does..." I whispered this time.


    "I can''t tell you."


    This time, his answer made me angry, "You''re a jerk!!!" I yelled at him. He was clearly surprised at my sudden outburst.


    "I can''t tell you for your own good!!!"


    "How is that good for me!!!" We started yelling at each other.


    "I know it is!!! You''re just a kid!!!"


    "Ah~ right!!! Then that makes you a pedophile!!!"


    "What!!?" His eyes twitched, "I can''t tell you because you don''t even remember!!"


    "Remember what!!!???"


    "..." He realized he said something he wasn''t going to. He averted his gaze and got off me, "Go to your room." He went and stood against the window and began looking out.


    I got up and went towards the stairs. I can''t believe we actually yelled at each other.


    I looked back at Lexus, he stood there rubbing his right arm softly as he was in the middle of thinking. The silent night and the flickering lights of the city made his figure that stood there in front of the large window, rather lonely.


    I turned to leave when I heard his whisper.


    Even though he was whispering to himself, I clearly heard his words.


    "I just wanted to keep you safe."

 Chapter 38: thirty eight

    I was in bed in a simple night gown, without sleeping a wink. It bothered me throughout the night that just why he wouldn''t tell me anything and what was it that I don''t remember?


    I can''t believe I actually got him to yell too. He never raises his voice, just kills a person with that silent cold tone of his.


    I turned around in bed.


    Honestly, it was better. The way he did let out his emotions. It was better to see that he had different emotions.


    I sighed.


    Around 5 am I decided that there was no point in actually lying down anymore so I got up and opened the door of my room. Just as I did, I caught a glimpse of Lexus. He was walking towards the stairs, wearing only his sweats with a towel on his head. He wasn''t actually drying his hair either even though he was fresh out of the shower but for the first time I noticed something.


    Maybe because it was the first time I was seeing his naked back that''s why I noticed it only now.


    On the lower left side of his back were some sort of burns.


    As he walked down the stairs, I followed, keeping my eyes on his back.


    Cigarette burns. Like 3-4 of them around the same spot.


    I stopped halfway down as he walked all the way to the first floor.


    The burns seemed quite old yet they were so bad I felt a little weak looking at them.


    Finally, he stopped by the sofa and dried his hair, his back still towards me.


    I felt so bad. He holds so many secrets and he just wouldn''t let me in.


    "Lexus you idiot!!" I yelled at him without even thinking. This was supposed to stay in my mind but even I don''t know why I yelled it out like that.


    Startled, he turned to look at me, his hands still on the towel on his head as he blinked at me, confused.


    "Weren''t you asleep?" He said in a quiet manner.


    "How could I sleep?!"


    "..." He took the towel off of his head and put it on the sofa back.


    "How did you get those burns on your back?"


    He touched his back gently when I mentioned the burns, "You shouldn''t be concerned about that."


    "Why can''t I be?"


    "Why would you be?"


    "Because I want to be!! Why won''t you ever tell me anything! I just want to help!"


    "Why are you so concerned!" He got a bit annoyed," Why does it or anything at that matter to you!?!"


    "Because I love you!!"


    "..." His eyes went wide and so did mine as soon as I realized what I had said.


    He took a step towards me.


    I panicked.


    Turned on my heels and started running back to my room.


    He ran after me. I was already half way on the stairs so it didn''t take me any time to reach the room. I got in but before I could shut the door he caught the edge and pushed it open.


    I stumbled back, confused and scared.


    He walked towards me as I stood in my place, my hands clasped over my chest tightly.


    But my worries began to fade as I saw his expression soften.


    "Rosalie-" He softly held my hands and pulled me in a hug, "Say it again."


    His embrace tightened and I could feel my heartbeat speeding up, or, was it his?


    "..." I didn''t answer him. Why does he want me to say it again?


    "Rosalie." He called out my name so sweetly I didn''t know what was happening. "Please."


    I pushed him apart, just enough that I could see his face but was still in his arms.


    "Why?" I stared at him, "Why do you want me to say it again? Just why do you- look so ..." What''s with that expression? Like he''s achieved something.


    "Because-" He looked at me, "Nothing in the world could make me happier than hearing those words from you."


    That''s right. He looks so happy. How strange. His expressions are so soft, so unlike his usual demeanor, his ice-cold eyes now felt so warm, like a warm sea.


    I looked away.


    "No..." I gave him my answer but he didn''t say anything in return, "Why do I have to be the only one to say my feelings?" I whispered.


    He pulled me in for a short hug and then picked me up, startling me in the process.


    After making sure I was face to face with him, he spoke.


    "The person who sponsored you in the orphanage was me."


    "Huh?"


    "I was told that you wanted to finish school so I sponsored you."


    My eyes grew wide at the revelation. About three and a half years ago when I started working at the orphanage I was suddenly sponsored. Even though I wasn''t even an orphan. I mean I was just working there.


    "So... It was-you?" I shook my head, "You''ve known me for- that long?" I don''t get it. I mean I get it. Like. He sponsored me, okay, but I didn''t even know him. So he bought me because he knew me! But wait!


    "Lex-"


    "Rosalie." As soon as he called out my name my entire attention went to him, "You''re a very important person to me. Way more than you can imagine."


    Huh?


    My mind went blank and my heart pounded in my chest as he softly planted a kiss on my lips. I kissed him back.


    All this time he was supporting my weight so as I kissed him back I wrapped my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck and head.


    The sweet kiss soon turned into a rough passionate one. It became so heated I wanted to strip everything off.


    Before realizing it I was on my bed and he was on top of me. In a matter of moments, all the buttons of my gown were open.


    Lexus grabbed my panties and just as he was about to pull them off I pushed him away.


    "Wait!" I looked at him with wavering eyes, "I''m... Scared..." I whimpered.


    He stopped, "Sorry..." He stood up from the bed thinking I didn''t want it. So just as he was about to leave I caught his wrist. He looked back at me and I looked into his eyes. He sat back down and gently touched my cheek.


    "I''ll be gentle."

 Chapter 39: thirty nine

    Softly, my eyes fluttered open and adjusted to my blurry vision.


    I found myself against a bare sturdy chest, in the arms of the man I had spent the night with.


    Just thinking about it made my heart flutter and I felt tingly all over.


    He was sound asleep, eyes closed and his chest rising and depressing as he breathed softly.


    His facial features were so defined, his eyelashes were long and his lips soft.


    Just looking at him made me smile like an idiot.


    Then he moved a bit, his arms that were wrapped around me pulled me in closer. It felt so nice, being in his embrace. It felt so warm. I don''t know why I felt so safe but I knew I was happy.


    The sun was already out but being in his arms felt so nice, I drifted into sleep again.


    ****


    I woke up again and found myself in an empty bed. I got up, grabbing my nightgown and putting it on, I went out of my room.


    Lexus''s room was slightly open and I saw he was in there. Frantically pacing around.


    I opened the door and saw him wearing his shirt. As he was buttoning up his shirt when he noticed me.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked.


    "No- Maybe?" He was in a hurry, "I had a meeting at 11 and it''s past noon. How did I sleep for so long?" He finished dressing up and walked out, stopping where I stood.


    He looked at me and smiled, took a deep breath and suddenly gave me a kiss. A short one. "You''re so beautiful." He whispered with a gentle grin.


    It made my insides flip with glee.


    Then he walked past me, "I don''t have any time left." He began descending the stairs, "Oh and Summer might visit for an hour or two." His voice faded as he disappeared.


    ''You''re so beautiful.'' I remembered his compliment and pursed my lips together to stop myself from smiling like a psycho.


    ****


    "Rose~!" Summer came through the door, a large Pizza box in her hands, "I brought food~"


    I took the box from her and carried it to the lounge and placed it on the table.


    "Let''s eat~ It''s time for lunch!" She proclaimed, I giggled and opened the box.


    "Oh?"


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "Oh, ah. It has olives in it."


    "What about olives? They''re tasty."


    "Uh... It''s just that I can''t eat olives."


    "Huh-?!" Summer was Confused at my words when the main door opened.


    Lexus came in and headed straight to the bar counter.


    "Uncle!" Summer turned to his direction while still sitting on the sofa.


    "Yes?" He answered her while he began to assemble some files he apparently forgot to take with him before.


    "Rose says she can''t eat olives. How can a person not eat something?"


    "Well yes she can''t eat Olives." He said as he picked up all his files and turned to leave, "She''s allergic to them." He completed his line and left.


    Summer turned to me, "You''re what to them?"


    "Allergic. It means if I eat them, I will get sick."


    "Oh." Her voice dropped a bit, "That''s sad. I hope I''m never alergiic to anything."


    I giggled at her pronunciation, "Me too."


    "But that''s okay!" She suddenly seemed energetic, "I''ll take all the olives out for you and eat them myself!"


    "That''s a great idea." I grinned at her but even then I couldn''t help but wonder.


    How did Lexus know that I was allergic to olives?? I haven''t had olives in ages.


    ****


    I was making my way to McDonald''s when I noticed something, maybe I was wrong but I felt like many people were glancing at me, way too often.


    I looked at myself. Am I wearing something weird?


    I looked down.


    I have my shoes and skirt on.


    Is there something on my face?


    I walk by a wall mirror and looked at myself. My face was clean.


    Maybe I am just imagining it.


    I reached my destination and opened the door.


    "Alios!" I waved at him as soon as I saw him.


    He smiled and waved back. "Wassup miss popular?"


    "Popular?"


    He smirked, "You don''t know how famous you are? Everyone is talking about the girl the CEO took to his penthouse on his shoulder."


    My eyes widened and I blushed.


    "So it''s true." Alios didn''t really seem surprised. "It''s forced destiny I''d say."


    I didn''t pay attention to his words as I realized why so many people were staring at me.


    "Alios..."


    "Hmm?"


    "What do I do?"


    "Why are you asking me? You didn''t commit a crime. Why are you so worried?"


    "I don''t know. The attention feels weird. If they see me going back they''ll know for sure."


    "They all know anyway." He shook his head.


    "How about I stay at your place?"


    "I live in the dorms."


    "Then what about Lizzie? I can just stay with her."


    "..." He just stared for a few moments at me and shook his head in sympathy, "You can''t."


    "Eh?"


    "She died a year ago."

 Chapter 40: fourty

    ?Lexus


    I opened the door of the meeting room and all the people present there turned their attention to me.


    "I sincerely apologize for being late."


    I look at all the people present there, staring at me silently. "I-uh-" I licked my lips in confusion, "I overslept." I closed my eyes in embarrassment.


    "Well Lexus." I opened my eyes and saw one of the senior members, Ryan, speaking, "It''s understandable. We all know you were up all night." He grinned, followed by everyone in the room grinning.


    I looked around the room. What''s there to grin about? I barely sleep every night. I began walking towards the chair but just before I could sit down another senior member spoke.


    "I hope the young lady you took home is okay." Miss Martha, a shareholder in her mid 40''s spoke, "She looked like a minor too."


    Fuck...


    This is what they were all grinning about.


    I hesitated between sitting and standing for a while. I couldn''t decide.


    In the end I stood up.


    "I think you guys have the wrong idea." I started but was immediately interrupted.


    "Ayy~ No wrong ideas son."


    "Just look at your complexion. So fresh."


    "Must have gone strong all night to over sleep like this."


    "My my. To be young."


    The senior members kept blabbering while the junior members tried their best to keep their lips from curling up. Either by biting their lips, by pursing them, by hiding their smile with the documents or simply by turning their chairs in the other direction.


    "Poor girl though, she''s so young."


    "And beautiful."


    "Son. Won''t you get in trouble?"


    "And he did her all night too."


    I must be looking like a homeless jerk, standing there in front of them without getting an opportunity to say something. Every time I try to speak up someone interrupts me.


    "We can''t really blow the whistle about this, our president gets in trouble otherwise." They all snickered.


    God. They all are having the time of their lives.


    I just folded my arms against my chest and looked down.


    Wait.


    Why am I looking down?


    I''m not in punishment!


    I looked up at them again.


    Their creepy smiles still stuck on their faces.


    "Your love must have been intense for you to carry her home on your shoulder." They all giggled.


    I pursed my lips and closed my eyes in frustration.


    Okay.


    I admit doing that as a public figure was not a good idea.


    "You like her that much huh Lexus boy?"


    I opened my eyes and saw all of their gazes fixed on me.


    I finally decided to sit down, "Yea. Very much." Everyone hooted ,"AND!! She''s not a minor." I gritted my teeth.


    All of them hooted and I slammed my hand on the table.


    "We''re here to work." I said,


    "Says the one who''s TWO hours late." All of them laughed.


    God Dammit!!


    ***


    "Sir here is the proposal for winter wear." My secretary, Katelyn, handed me the file and I went through it.


    "It''s not good enough." I said and looked at her. Her complexion paled. "Is something wrong?" She shook her head and I nodded, "I pointed out the things I didn''t like, review them again and give me the report by tomorrow."


    I held out the file towards her but she just looked at me with wide eyes, "You pointed out the mistakes yourself?"


    I nodded, "Is something wrong with that?"


    For some reason she was stunned.


    I moved the file in my hand, she came to her senses and took it, "You''re not going to fire me?"


    "Why would I fire you?"


    "No!" She shook her head, "It''s nothing. I''ll do a thorough review and make a better report! Thank you!!"


    I nodded, "You can leave."


    ***


    I stood in the female clothing shop trying to decide which dress I should buy.


    Hmm.


    Which color would suit her the most?


    Red? Black? Pink? Blue? Green?


    Whatever I imagine her in. She looks good.


    I smiled to myself.


    Since she''s small, maybe something cute? Something classy?


    "Sir can I help you with something?" The employee approached me, "Are you perhaps looking for a dress for your girlfriend?" She asked.


    "Ah." I nodded, "Yes."


    I heard some squeals from behind but I decided to ignore them. "Do you have something class-" I stopped when a dress caught my attention.


    It was a simple black dress with bell sleeves and net overlay attached with the bottom.


    "That one." I pointed at the dress, "Have it delivered to my place."


    "Right away sir." The employee lightly ran to the counter, squealing along the way.


    Is it only me? Or is everyone around me acting strange today?


    I walked out of the store and was about to head back to the office when a shop caught my attention.


    A jewelry shop.


    ***


    I went back to the penthouse. I bought her a smartphone as well.


    Now that she''s free to go anywhere she wants and I can''t track her, might as well get her something we can communicate with.


    As I entered the house I saw her sitting on the kitchen counter chair, lost in thought and somewhat a bit distressed?


    "Rosalie?" I called her name and she snapped back to reality.


    "Lexus..." I stepped towards her and she flinched, "Is- something wrong?"


    She shook her head.


    "Are you sure? You look-"


    "Lexus? I-uh- I read something today. An online article."


    Article?


    "It was really old. Like really old." She bit her lower lip as I just responded with a nod. "I just wanted to ask."


    "Hmm?"


    She gulped, "The article said-" She looked straight into my eyes and chewed her lower lip before continuing,


    "You ''accidentally'' murdered your father when you were 15."


    My eyes grew wide.


    She found out.

 Chapter 41: fourty one

    ?Rosalie


    "I see..." I couldn''t even manage to ask Alios how Lizzie died. It came as a shock to me.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it." Alios smiled at me.


    Sometimes I wonder if he really is sixteen. He''s way more mature than he should be.


    "Say,"


    "Yeah?"


    "Can I borrow your phone?"


    "My phone? Sure." He fished out his phone and handed it to me, "Why do you need it though?"


    "I just need to look up something."


    "Okay."


    I took his phone and went and sat on the table in the corner. His phone was already connected to the WiFi so I searched some articles regarding Lexus.


    I was wondering why he sponsored me or when did he come to the orphanage.


    He was a public figure. So there were some articles regarding him. But none of them stated his visit to the orphanage. Or any orphanage at that.


    So how did he come to know me?


    I sighed and looked further when I stumbled upon a pretty old article. About 13 years old.


    The title of the article was making me hesitant but I decided to open it anyway.


    It was a short read.


    It stated how Lexus accidently shot his father in the head when he was fifteen resulting in his death on the spot.


    The case as to why he shot him or what was going on was kept hidden but the Jury ruled it out as self-defense and Lexus served three months in house arrest.


    Self defense? Against his father?


    ****


    I was lost in thought when I heard Lexus''s voice.


    "Rosalie?" He called my name and I snapped back to reality.


    "Lexus..." He stepped towards me and I flinched.


    "Is- something wrong?"He asked and I shook my head. "Are you sure? You look-"


    "Lexus? I-uh- I read something today. An online article."


    Might as well ask him myself.


    "It was really old. Like really old." I bit my lower lip as he just responded with a nod. "I just wanted to ask."


    "Hmm?"


    "The article said-" I looked straight into his eyes and chewed my lower lip before continuing,


    "You ''accidentally'' murdered your father when you were 15."


    His eyes grew wide and then traveled around in panic. He was at a loss of words.


    "That-" He couldn''t gather his words.


    "I don''t doubt you." I said and he looked at me, surprised, "I know it was an accident."


    He looked down, "It doesn''t change the fact that I killed him."


    "It does!" I yelled and he flinched, "Killing is something done voluntarily. It wasn''t a murder, it was you just protecting yourself right?" He finally looked back at me, "And, I- uh- I''m guessing that those burns you have on your body were because of your father. It''s just a guess but-"


    "You''re right." He cut me and spoke in a low tone, but this time he didn''t touch the place where his scars were and it was then that I noticed he was holding something in his hand behind his back.


    "What''s that?" I asked


    "Ah. This?" He took out a shopping bag from behind, "This is- uh-" He shook his head as if to concentrate, "This is for you." He handed it to me, "It''s a smartphone. I thought you might need one."


    Maybe it was because I brought up something unpleasant, he seemed a bit lost. I took the phone from him and placed it on the counter.


    "Lexus."


    "Hmm?"


    "Bend down a little. You''re too tall." He did as I told him and I wrapped my arms around him and kissed his cheek, "If you hadn''t protected yourself back then, you wouldn''t be here would you?" I whispered, "And I''d rather have you here with me than anything else in the world."


    For some moments there was complete silence. He didn''t even move.


    "Uh-Lexus?"


    I felt a pair of arms slip around my waist and he buried his face in my neck as we both sat down on the floor.


    "Thank you." He whispered. "I guess all these years I really needed to hear that."


    All these years?


    Had this incident been haunting him his entire life?


    I hugged him back.


    I want to know what happened, I want to know everything about him but I want him to tell me when he''s ready.


    I could feel his heart beating through mine. It was loud and slowly calming it''s way down.


    I want to be here with him.


    I want him to rely on me more.


    ***


    "This is for me?" I asked the lady who delivered some clothes to the house.


    "Yes miss, you''re Mr.Xander''s girlfriend, aren''t you? He personally picked out the dress. "


    I blushed, girlfriend.


    Hehehe. Girlfriend.


    The lady bid her goodbye and left.


    I took the bag and saw Lexus coming down the stairs. He noticed the bag in my hands.


    "Oh it''s here."


    "Did you really buy this?"


    He nodded, "Yeah. For you. Go and get changed, we''re going out to eat."


    "We are? Where?"


    "Just a regular restaurant. Hurry and get changed. We''ll be late for our reservation."


    I nodded and went up to my room.


    ***


    I looked at myself in the mirror, admiring the dress. It was such a cute and classy dress at the same time.


    A pair of heels was already present in the closet for me to wear with it.


    I made my way down where Lexus was already waiting.


    As I descended the stairs, the clicking of my heels caught his attention and he looked at me.


    A gentle smile made his lips curl up.


    He walked and stood at the end of the stairs, holding out his hand for me to take.


    "Shall we go?"


    I nodded, "But." I took his hand, "Why are we suddenly going out to eat?"


    "Because it''s my birthday."

 Chapter 42: fourty two

    The date was really casual, it wasn''t at a high-class restaurant with a booked floor and really, I was thankful for that.


    Rather, it was a normal restaurant with good food. We did sit in the executive diner but it was still good.


    "Say, Lexus?" I finished my steak and looked over at him. There was something I really wanted to ask him.


    "Hmm?" He had finished his food way before me and was staring at a text he just got.


    "Can I make some changes in the house?"


    He placed his phone down and looked at me, "Changes?"


    "Well you know, the place just looks so monotone. It looks too colorless. So I was wondering, maybe I could add a bit of- red?"


    He smiled, "Red?" He nodded, "Red is a good color." He then reached for his pocket and placed his black card in front of me. "Go ahead."


    "Really?"


    He nodded, "Dessert?"


    I smiled.


    I can''t believe I''m actually living this life. It seems too good to be true.


    "Lexus."


    "Hmm?"


    I bit my lower lip. I have to say it. I have to tell him that I want to know.


    "I know you aren''t really willing to tell me-" He narrowed his eyebrows, probably getting the hint, "But whenever you want to-"


    "You want to know everything about me and why I chose you?" He cut me and completed my line.


    I nodded, "Hmm."


    He didn''t answer, averted his eyes and began thinking about something.


    What is it that he doesn''t want to tell?


    He sighed and looked at me.


    "There are some parts I want to tell you more than anything else but others, I don''t. And those some parts that I do want to say are very important to me but I don''t know what you''ll feel about them." He looked away, "And-" He shrugged, "I just think it''s better to skip that part."


    "I really would love to know one day." I said in a low tone, " Because if it''s something that binds us together I don''t think it will be something I won''t like."


    "... Maybe..."


    ***


    I walked around the house utilities and furniture section.


    I had been spending my days making the penthouse a bit more- happier.


    As I walked around I heard a familiar voice calling out to me.


    "Rose~!" As I heard summer''s voice I turned around to see her running towards me. A man behind her who oddly looked familiar yet I had never met him before.


    Summer ran into my arms and I picked her up. The man walked to me and stood a few inches apart. His hair jet black and his eyes grey, tall, maybe in his late thirties? Handsome and somewhat tired.


    "Rose, this is my daddy!" Summer pointed at the man.


    Oh! That means he''s Lexus''s brother, right?


    "Nice to meet you miss Rose. I''m Eli Xander."


    "Nice to meet you too, I''m Rosalie."


    "I heard a lot about you."


    "Me?!"


    "You''re the one and most likely the only one who''s close to Lexus."


    "I wouldn''t really say I''m close to him."


    "But you''re his girlfriend. And the only girlfriend he''s ever openly stated."


    The only girlfriend he''s openly stated? I don''t like those words...


    "Yes I am..." I am right?


    Wait, come to think of it. He never said it directly to me. Sure he treats me really nice but he never told he loved me, he never really said he liked me either.


    Wait! Let''s not get so negative.


    If he didn''t like me he wouldn''t be treating me like this!


    He must like me...


    "Miss Rose-"


    "Just Rose is fine."


    "Then Rose, if you have some time to spare, maybe we can talk?"


    "Ah yes."


    ***


    Eli looked around the place as he sat in the lounge of the penthouse.


    "You were the one who added color in the house besides black and white weren''t you?"


    I brought in a tray with a glass of juice for Summer and tea for Eli.


    "Oh! How do you know?"


    "Because knowing Lexus. He would never put in the effort for something like this." He smiled, "This place actually looks like a home."


    I sat down, "I asked him if I could do it. It looked so lifeless before. So you know I decided to add a bit of color, especially red." I sat down on the other sofa.


    He looked at me, "Red." He nodded, "Red is a good color."


    Deja vu!


    Lexus said the same thing.


    "So what did you want to talk about Eli?"


    "Ah right." He patted Summer''s head who was gulping down her juice, "You can probably guess but Lexus isn''t very attached to anyone, and he''s so not attached to his family."


    Ah... I actually only saw him alone so I didn''t know.


    "He''s fond of Summer." He continued, "Probably because he doesn''t want her to grow up as we did. And there are a handful of people he likes and trusts."


    Yeah well. I know of Diana and- and- yup, no one else.


    But come to think of it.


    His mother loves him. I saw it in her eyes in the hospital. There was guilt there too, but there was love as well.


    "He is- selective I guess."


    "Him turning out like this is our fault. He doesn''t trust people and he doesn''t let anyone in BUT he let you in."


    "..." I''m not quite sure about that either.


    "Rose. There are things my mother and I did wrong but we want to make it up to him. I really want to apologize to him but he wouldn''t let anyone in. He wouldn''t meet anyone either. After ages, he met mom at the party in Paris and it was something he couldn''t avoid since it was a public event. Other than that no one from the family sees him. I- and mom. We want him to reconcile with us."


    "What about summer''s mom?" She came once to drop her here.


    "Step-mom." Summer added.


    "Raina, well she and Lexus have never talked. So I guess Lexus never cared about her dropping Summer here."


    "Yeah, she didn''t seem like the talkative person either."


    Eli laughed bitterly, "She gets a bit grumpy since I can''t give her enough time. I''m a surgeon and I''m extra busy. She doesn''t really like that but honestly she''s not a bad person."


    "Yeah." Summer nodded, "She just doesn''t know how to act like a mom."


    I giggled. This kid is too mature for her age. Eli tapped at her shoulder and told her to go play upstairs.


    Eli sighed, "I''m ten years older than Lexus."


    Oh! That means he''s thirty eight. "I was the reason my parents actually got together but that was all. In their relationship there was no love but they tried. They decided to have Lexus, thinking it might make things better."


    "I see..."


    "But it didn''t work out, we were struggling financially and our father turned abusive."


    He paused for a second, "As an older brother I should have been there for Lexus but as soon as I turned eighteen I ran away from home and Lexus had to suffer my part as well."


    Oh... I really want to know the details!


    The main door banged open.


    "Get out of the house Eli." Lexus entered the place in fury, "Get out this instant."

 Chapter 43: fourty three

    Eli stood up from the seat immediately and raised his hands next to his chest in surrender, "I''m only here to drop off Summer."


    Lexus glared at him but didn''t say anything, he just stepped aside as a gesture to make Eli leave. Not wasting any time he glanced at me with a plea in his eyes and fast-walked out of the place, closing the door behind him.


    Lexus turned to me, "What did he say to you?"


    "Nothing."


    His eyes were wide with anger, "WHAT. DID. HE. SAY TO YOU?"


    "...nothing- just that you should make up with them..."


    "And?"


    I shook my head, "Just that." Why is he so mad?


    He glanced at the staircase and back at me.


    "You will not interact with any of my family members again."


    "He seemed like a good person."


    He walked towards me,"I said, you can''t." He stopped directly in front of me.


    "You should give them a chance. Your brother, your mother. They''re your family-"


    "No Rosalie, I don''t consider them one."


    "Well-"


    "Don''t!!" He stepped back, "Not another word."


    "..." An awkward silence filled the place. I would really appreciate Summer coming down right at this moment but unfortunately, that didn''t happen and I just looked at the floor, but no, that was not the end of it. Because I''m me, I just have to make things more awkward by asking a completely random and stupid question.


    "Do you even like me?"


    I raised my eyes slightly to meet his wide-open eyes from shock.


    "What is that even supposed to mean?"


    "I mean..." I mumbled, "You just seem to hate everyone, I don''t see why you would like me?"


    He sighed, "Rosalie listen-"


    The doorbell rang right at the moment.


    "Lexus!! Open up!" It was the voice of a female and it seemed rather familiar?


    "Diana?" Lexus who was supposed to be giving me an answer walked to the door and opened it, revealing a tall beauty standing there with a bouquet of bright fresh red roses.


    "Happy belated birthday." She kissed his cheek.


    A flair of jealousy ran through me. I felt myself heat up. How dare she!!!


    "Uh- Thanks." He took the roses.


    How dare she... My thoughts began to vanish as I once again realized where I stood.


    I was completely at Lexus''s mercy, living in his house, his food, his money. I didn''t have anything to give him, not even one flower.


    I stepped back and turned to go upstairs while Lexus invited his wife material in.


    ***


    "Rosy, why are you sad?" Summer was by my side as I stared at the blank wall. She was on her stomach while she drew on the paper with her crayons.


    "I''m feeling inferior."


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means I feel I''m pathetic."


    "Patetik?"


    "Yeah, Utterly useless. Don''t you think I''m a loser?"


    "Loser? Why did you lose at something?"


    "Yeah. At beauty, education, class, money and even age..."


    "Wow, nothing really makes sense to me but wow."


    Yeah. It doesn''t make sense to me either. Why would he want me? Does he really want me? Maybe he has bad eyesight and accidentally fell for me...


    Okay. Let''s think.


    We''re like 9-10 years apart. Oh wow... Now that I think about it,he''s so much older than me. Maybe I should skip this point.


    Next. He''s 6''2 and I''m 5''2.


    ...


    I must look like his kid... Okay let''s skip this one too!


    Next! He''s rich, well educated, A CEO- Okay I should skip this one too.


    ...


    "Rosy why are you crying!?!!" Summer sprang up and grabbed a tissue from the side table by the wall.


    "They just came out on their own..." I grabbed the tissue and wiped my tears.


    Maybe I should run away and come back a few years later with a good degree and a successful job like those females in dramas.


    "Do you want some water Rosy?"


    "No... But thank you." I laid down on the floor, "I''m just tired."


    "Oh okay, maybe some candy later?" She sat down next to me.


    Oh Summer I wish you were my daughter.


    "I hate Diana. She makes me feel so insecure." I whispered.


    Stupid bitch. How dare she!!


    I chewed my lips. I feel so small after blaming her like this. But why is she so perfect!?? I don''t like her. Mmhmm, not one bit.


    Not one bit...


    ***


    I woke up after two hours and rubbed my left eye. When did I fall asleep? I looked around and saw Summer asleep by my side. Well I''ll let her sleep. It''s nine anyway.


    Gently picking her up, I took her to my room and laid her there in my bed. Then I walked downstairs but paused midway as I saw Diana and Lexus sitting in the lounge.


    She''s still here?


    I stared at her. Begone witch. Begone.


    I guess I was staring too hard because she noticed and looked back at me.


    "Oh hey! Hi!" She waved at me and Lexus too looked at me. A smile on his face, a clear indication he was enjoying his time with her. The previous annoyance he had was completely gone.


    I didn''t answer her and turned my head to the side. A gesture to show ignorance.


    Petty of me. I know.


    "Uh- I should leave." She stood up, "It''s always so good to see you." She hugged him and I wondered if I could get away with murder?


    As she left, Lexus made his way back to the lounge and looked at me, "I see you don''t really like her."


    He picked up the alcohol glass from the table and it was only then I realized they had a drink together. She had finished hers and he picked up his glass to finish the few sips left.


    "I hate her in fact. I don''t want to ever see her again." Lexus raised his brows as he took a sip, "And!"


    "And?" He said.


    "I don''t want you to meet with her either."


    "She''s an important business partner." I hate how calm he is!


    "Well fine then! You can keep her and I''ll-". I gritted my teeth without completing my sentence.


    "You''ll what?"


    "I''m going to leave you." I didn''t really think much about whatever I was saying since most of it was out of jealousy. "I''m going to leave you this instant!"


    A clear sound of glass shattering shook me up. Drops of blood dripped down to the floor making a pretty red puddle.


    Lexus had broken the glass in his hand with sheer pressure and even though his hand bled, his gaze was locked on me.


    "What did you just say?" I felt something ominous coming from him. He looked- scary.


    "Leave. ME?"

 Chapter 44: Fourty four

    I froze there in confusion and fear. My words had made Lexus angry enough that he ended up breaking the glass in his hands.


    And even though it bled so much he didn''t care.


    "I-I''m sorry..." I said, "I didn''t mean it." My voice was only loud enough to be heard.


    "Come here." He demanded and I walked down to him. His gaze fixed on me at every moment and movement. I went and stood in front of him, staring at his bleeding hand.


    "There was no need for you to get this angry." I looked at the floor instead of him, "You look so scary..." I whispered.


    "I look scary?" He grabbed my chin with his bleeding hand and pulled my face up to make sure I was looking at him, "So you want to leave me?"


    I held his hand on my chin with both of mine, letting them get soiled with blood, "No." I brought down his hand, "Shouldn''t we get this treated?" I still looked at him.


    He didn''t answer my question, instead continued the interrogation, "Answer me honestly. Are you jealous of Diana?"


    I gritted my teeth. Who would want to admit that they''re jealous?


    "Yes."


    He grinned at my answer and I felt embarrassed, then he laughed.


    "There''s no point of you being jealous of her. You both are in completely different leagues."


    I was dumbstruck by his answer, then it made me furious. It hurt me how he said that out so bluntly. I already know we''re in different leagues!


    He took a tissue paper and wrapped it around his hand.


    I turned on my heels to go upstairs then stopped. I don''t want to be here right now. I turned again, walked past him and made my way to the main door.


    "Where are you going?" He asked as he noticed something wrong. His phone rang at the same time but he ignored it.


    I didn''t answer him and made my way out. I didn''t take the elevator, instead I ran to the stairs as soon as I realized Lexus was coming after me but he caught my wrist just after a few steps down.


    "Let me go!"


    "Where are you going?" He glared at me.


    "You''re a jerk!!" I snatched my wrist free and began to run again when he caught me again at the stair conjunction. He held my wrists and pinned me to the wall.


    "You have the wrong idea." He growled.


    "Oh yea? Care to explain how?"


    He sighed and let me go.


    "Just know that you have the upper hand."


    "Are you trying to mold your words?"


    "I never did. You understood it wrong. Diana is only a friend."


    "And what am I?"


    "What do you mean what are you? You''re my girlfriend."


    I turned and started going further down. I have to suppress my smile. I will not yield.


    "Fine." He took a deep breath, "I''ll just follow you."


    And he began descending the stairs after me.


    After two floors down I decided to just take the elevator and he followed. He went everywhere I went without a word, just quietly following behind.


    It was all fine while we were in an isolated place but as soon as we got to the shopping area, all eyes were on us. Especially on Lexus.


    Everyone noticed how he was just following me. I stopped and so did he, I walked, so did he. I fast-paced and he followed. I turn and so does he.


    Annoyed I stopped and turned to him.


    "Why are you doing this?" He just shrugged. "Everyone is looking!" He smirked like he didn''t care. "I''ll keep walking like this the whole night." He snickered.


    Right. He has a habit of barely sleeping. I''ll only torture myself.


    I chewed on my lips and then my gaze landed on his hand. The tissue he had wrapped around it was completely filled with blood.


    I sighed, turned and walked out of the hotel.


    ***


    I sat on the stool a little further away from Lexus as the doctor treated his injury.


    The nurse came to me and handed me a wet towel. I looked at her confused and she pointed at my chin.


    I wiped my chin and looked at it. It was red.


    My eyes went wide for a moment as I remembered that I never cleaned up the blood on the chin and just walked like a moron everywhere.


    God...


    No wonder everyone was looking!


    This is embarrassing. It''s all his fault! I glared at Lexus but he just smirked.


    After he was done we made our way out of the place.


    "Why did you break it?" I asked.


    "Hmm?"


    "Why did you break the glass? Why did you get so angry?"


    "I didn''t like what you said."


    "I didn''t say anything that would make someone so furious."


    He stopped in his path and I paused as I noticed. I looked back at him, at his face, at his ice-cold eyes that I hadn''t seen in a while, as he looked back at me.


    "No. You can''t leave me, Rosalie. You can''t even say that you will." His voice was deeper than usual.


    "Wha-?"


    "You''re mine. Mine alone." He spoke and it looked as if he had a possessive nature hidden inside of him. A frightening one.


    "And what if someday I do run away?"


    He smiled. An odd smile.


    "I''ll just get you back."


    I stared at him, not sure what to feel. Should I be happy? His words seem a little scary.


    "Lexus. You do like me right?"


    His expressions softened.


    "Way more than you can imagine." He walked towards me and pulled me next to his chest, I could hear his heartbeat, slightly louder than normal.


    It felt nice and warm.


    "You mean the world to me Rosalie."

 Chapter 45: fourty five

    ?Lexus


    "Have the store finalize their product endorsement and hand me the report." I told the manager who was giving his presentation on the new product launch of his store. "We''ll end the meeting here." I got up and so did the rest of the people.


    "Lexus." Martha stopped me, "Has your hand healed?"


    "Oh yes. Just fine." I showed her my completely healed hand. "You don''t need to worry about it." I smiled.


    She smiled back, "I''m glad." She sighed, "You look so much more lively now."


    "Yes?"


    "When you smile like this. We get to see this more now. That''s why I''m glad." She patted my shoulder, "Take care of yourself boy."


    ...


    ***


    I went back home only to find Rosalie and Summer roaming around in matching knee-length sweaters, of light brown shade with turtlenecks.


    Honestly, it was a good sight to see, it seemed like I was coming home to a family.


    I paused and thought about the idea.


    "Uncle!!!" Summer called and grabbed something on the sofa, "Look!" She held it up and Rosalie stood behind her, "We bought you a matching sweater!"


    A light brown normal size turtleneck sweater.


    "Oh and Summer brought cupcakes." Rosalie pointed at the kitchen counter and I nodded. I walked in the kitchen and grabbed a cupcake when Summer yelled.


    "Grandma made them!"


    I paused, looked at it and placed it back.


    "You both can have them."


    "Why won''t you eat? They''re good." Rosalie asked.


    "Uncle never eats anything grandma makes." Summer was disappointed, "I thought he would this time."


    Rosalie looked at me, "Lexus can we talk?"


    ***


    We sat in the lounge after putting Summer to sleep.


    "There''s been some things I''ve been meaning to ask you."


    "It''s gotten cold hasn''t it." I had no intention of talking about my family.


    She sighed, "Fine. Let''s talk about something lighter."


    "Hm?"


    "I''ve been meaning to ask now-" she was fidgeting, "Um, can I go to college?"


    "College?" She nodded, "If you go to college that means that''s four years of work maybe five, depends." She nodded again, she really wants to go huh? Then what about me? "Fine then, I''ll give you an answer depending on your answer."


    "My answer?"


    "Hm. Can you take care of a baby while going to college?"


    "Baby?" She was confused.


    "Yea. Oh, and will you be able to handle the nine months and still manage your studies?"


    For a moment she froze, then her cheeks began turning a shade of red.


    "Lexus!!" She puffed, "What are you planning?!!"


    "What? I''m old. You want me to wait till I''m in my mid-to-late thirties?"


    "Why are you so old? Old man"


    Old man? What the heck?


    "Seriously? Do you want to get pregnant right now?"


    She blushed even more.


    God. I love this. So damn much.


    "I''m too young! Why are you so old??!"


    "If I wasn''t this much older than you. We probably would never have met."


    "Enough. Tell me if I can go to college?"


    "How am I supposed to tell you when you didn''t answer my question?"


    She paused, a bit stressed, looked down at her belly and stared at it for a while.


    I placed my hand over my mouth but it was of no use. I couldn''t stop myself from laughing. Sometimes she looks so innocent and cute, I can''t help it.


    "Why are you laughing?" She glared at me, her ring chain dangling above her chest.


    "Sorry." I cleared my throat.


    When would be the right time to give her the ring I got?


    "I''m going upstairs." She left with her hand over her belly and completely forgot she had something else she wanted to ask me as well.


    Then the doorbell rang and I went to open it.


    The person at the door was someone I would never expect to come to visit me.


    My mother.


    I opened the door to let her in and walked to the lounge.


    "You didn''t touch the cupcakes." She said out of nowhere.


    I wonder what''s gotten into her. She never even tried reaching out before.


    "Why? You want to poison me again?" I spared her a glance and made my way to the sofa, "She''s asleep." I told her.


    She took a step back, "I''ll come back tomorrow." She turned and left.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the cupcakes then decided to go to bed.


    ***


    I woke up the next morning and walked towards the stairs only to stop when I heard Rosalie talking to someone.


    "-when he was still a kid, I ended up poisoning him." It was my mother. I rubbed my temples and was about to go down but I stopped at her next words, "It was never my intention. Out of everything I had in my life. He was the one I loved the most. My only hope and my only salvation."


    "Then why?" I really should stop this conversation. I really don''t want Rosalie to know all this useless stuff, but I didn''t move.


    "It was meant for his father."


    "Huh?"


    "I got a special chemical to do that. Back in those days I was so stressed and worn out I must have lost my mind."


    "...."


    "I mixed it in the food and left. I didn''t expect Lexus would come back all of a sudden when he just left."


    "Ummm?"


    "It was probably how the house environment was that made him leave the house. He would leave and stay out for quite some time. Sometimes even days, probably staying with a friend. That day he left and I decided to do the deed but he came back unexpectedly when I was out."


    "Oh..."


    "He was hospitalized for days and since that day he couldn''t eat anything I made."


    "But ma''am, does he know you didn''t mean it?"


    "Maybe."


    ....


    "You love him a lot, don''t you?"


    "Yes. Very much." Her voice cracked.


    ...


    "I''ll leave now. He''ll be up anytime now." I heard her get up, "Besides I already sent Summer down to the car."


    "Ah! yes."


    ****


    I was in my office trying to concentrate on the reports in front of me but I couldn''t.


    I sighed and slammed the file shut in frustration.


    What am I doing?


    That''s low of me, I said I wouldn''t need anything else once I got Rosalie, so Why am I letting mother talk to her? Why did I just stay there and listen to everything?


    My phone rang. It was an unknown number but I accepted the call.


    "Lexus."


    "Arius?" He called me weeks ago when I injured my hand and when I came back and called back he didn''t pick up. Days later his number ceased to exist too.


    Mafia. I shook my head.


    "Yeah so there''s something I slightly miscalculated and then I was out of reach, I know." He said.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Forget it, rather than that, I missed something. Remember the sex offender you got arrested?"


    "Hm?"


    " Yea. He got out a few days ago and Azalea kept bothering me to tell you since he might come for her again. It so happens he''s part of a human trafficking league."


    "You should have called sooner."


    "I just found out."


    "Where are you?"


    "Away. I have to go now." He hung up.


    That sex offender is out of jail? Why the hell is the police so useless?


    But first I''ll talk to Rosalie and Summer''s guards.


    I called her but she didn''t pick up her phone, I tried again but the same result.


    Fear started rising within me and I stood up immediately. I ran to the penthouse but it was empty.


    Did she go somewhere?


    I took out my phone to track the GPS device installed on her phone. It showed it was in the hotel.


    ***


    "No sir." The shop manager handed me her phone, "One of the customers found the phone on the floor near the storage."


    I stared at her phone.


    No. No. No. NO!!


    I called the security head.


    "I want each and every security team on a look out this instant!"


    ***


    "We''re very sorry sir. She was nowhere in the entire place." The security head, Liston, told me.


    I listened to him in horror, I myself was out of breath trying to look for her.


    "But the security team got the CCTV footage?"


    "What footage?"


    "A footage of Miss Rose trying to run away from someone."

 Chapter 46: fourty six

    I watched the CCTV footage. It showed how Rosalie was running away from not one but three men.


    My only consolation at this point was that none of them really caught her and she managed to slip away.


    But then what? She successfully managed to get out of the hotel, even the street, after that I have no idea what happened to her.


    I have my men on outlook for her, but this doesn''t make sense.


    Why would they come after her? If they come after Summer it''s understandable, she''s a child, easy to kidnap but not Rosalie. She''s an adult.


    It would make sense if someone wants to kill her because of Lizzie.


    I looked over at the person sitting on the other side of the kitchen counter.


    But then again, their target should be Alios who seems perfectly fine.


    "Alios?"


    "Yes?"


    "Are you sure no one came for you?"


    He shook his head, "No one at all." I sighed, "Lex?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you think it''s a personal grudge?"


    I nodded, "That''s all I can conclude for now. That offender, what was his name again?"


    "Joey."


    "From what I got from the police he has a personality disorder and severe case of obsessive-compulsive disorder and psychosis. I don''t know what''s going through his mind but he had his eyes set on her." I didn''t realize how hard I was clenching my fists till Alios put his hands on them.


    "You''ve dug in your nails really bad."


    "Ah..." I didn''t notice, "It''s probably because he''s a patient, he wants what he wants."


    "So? How did he get out?"


    "In the human trafficking league is his highly obsessed mother, she paid someone off to let him out in the night."


    "Wow. The police sure are useless."


    "When you truly need them." He nodded.


    "But wow, you sure have a lot of information, did you really get all these connections just so that you could find Rosy?"


    "Why else would I need them?"


    "I think your obsession is greater." He whispered as he shook his head but I heard that.


    "This is annoying. If he''s a patient. Send him to a hospital not to do your dirty deeds."


    "You said his mother is obsessive?"


    "He''s her only child and she refuses to believe something is wrong with him."


    "Well, explains why he''s roaming everywhere."


    My phone rang and I picked it up immediately. It was Nathan, he''s one of the best I have.


    "I think we found her."


    "Is she safe?"


    "She''s fine, for now. No one caught her and she managed to slip away."


    "Send me her location."


    "Already did. Are you going to get her yourself."


    "Obviously." I hung up and stood up from the chair.


    "Did they find her?" Alios asked.


    "Yeah. She''s fine for now."


    He took a breath of relief. I didn''t notice it before because he looked calm but I guess he was worried about her. After his mother''s death, Rosalie is her only family, even though not related by blood, they are one. Well family is made by bonds not blood.


    I patted his head, "I''ll definitely bring her back."


    ***


    I walked by the side of the boxing ring and went to the changing room, straight to my locker.


    I opened it up but the thing I was looking for wasn''t there.


    "Looking for this?" I heard a familiar voice.


    I turned around and saw Arius leaning against another locker. My gun, the one I was looking for, in his hand.


    "Hand me the gun Arius."


    "Are you that angry? Huh~" He grinned, "You going to kill someone eh?"


    "Well why not? I''ll crush anyone who even tries to harm her."


    "Wow~ You''re whipped. In a bad way."


    "Hand me the gun."


    "Veronica will be sad if she finds out you killed someone again."


    "The gun."


    "Fine." His expression sterned, "But how will you handle the aftermath? The person you kill may not matter as an individual to the league, neither does his mother but they still are a part of it. It will just land you in more trouble."


    "If I kill him, you can just cover for me, can''t you?" I smirked.


    He looked at me in silence for a moment then began laughing, "Amazing how one person can make you do the cruelest of things. That girl is making you do something that had such a negative impact on you. You completely lost it when you shot your father but now you''re willing to do it on your own." He breathed out, "Fine then." He threw me my gun, "But I have something to propose first."


    "...?"

 Chapter 47: fourty seven

    ?Rosalie


    I was roaming around the hotel before going to get groceries. After deciding I had roamed around enough I made my way to the grocery market.


    Lost in my thoughts I bumped into someone, the phone in my hand slipped and landed on the floor.


    "Oh Sorry." The man who had bumped into me spoke and I felt a chill. Slowly I looked up and it felt like someone pulled away from the floor underneath my feet.


    It was Joey. Grinning at me with his hideous smile.


    I stepped back and instinctively ran to the opposite side.


    I need to get back to the penthouse.


    Well, that was my intention but my path to the elevator was blocked by two other men in complete black, their mouths covered with a face mask.


    Why the hell did they let them in? Come on! Don''t these people look suspicious to anyone?


    Panicking, I took the third route. Down the escalator, they followed me. All three of them came from different directions.


    My first thought was to run to the security but a thought struck me. Joey could have easily kidnapped me but he didn''t. He chose to intimidate me. Why?


    I looked back at them. They had weapons. I couldn''t tell what but the thought that they might kill anyone scared me and my only option was to run out of the hotel.


    They were toying with me but I can just outrun them and call the cops when I''m at a safer place.


    So I did that, although I did notice that no guard was there at the entrance but I didn''t have the time to stop and think why?


    I ran through crowded places to lose them. Through bazaars to confuse them.


    And I finally managed to get out of sight. I sat down in a dark alley to catch my breath. I''d been moving for hours.


    I should call the cops. I reached for my phone. Then, my eyes went wide.


    I didn''t pick it back up when it fell in the hotel. Great. I''m positive I was born dumb.


    Even Alios says I can''t remember stuff he does.


    What should I do now?


    Well, Lexus will notice something wrong when he sees I didn''t return home at night.


    I sighed and looked at the darkening sky. I should go and find someplace I can spend the night.


    I hopped off the box I was sitting on and began walking. The place seemed familiar, had I been here before? In this area?


    I can''t remember. I don''t even know how far I ran from the hotel. Yet my only option right now is to avoid trouble.


    As night loomed over me I came across a street that felt even more familiar.


    What''s this feeling of D��j�� vu?


    An abandoned house across the street caught my attention and I came to a halt.


    An intense sense of nostalgia hit me and I felt goosebumps looking at the building. At first, I couldn''t understand why I was feeling that way but a closer look at the building made me remember some pieces.


    Oh my�� I remember. I remember this place. This is where I lived before Lizzie took me and Alios with her!


    I crossed the street. It was pretty much empty since it was past midnight.


    As I got closer the nostalgic feeling kept getting stronger. Although the building hadn''t been used in years and was full of dust and was worn down, it was recognizable.


    I walked up the porch stairs and turned the door knob. It was open, so I decided that this was where I was gonna spend the night.


    I was expecting it to be full of webs and with tons of dust but contrary to my expectations it was cleaner. There was dust, yes, but no sign of spiders or even webs at that. Maybe someone moved out recently?


    The place was a decent size for a family. It had a big lounge, a nice kitchen. Three bedrooms on the first floor and two bedrooms on the second floor with one bathroom on each floor. There was a music room next to the lounge as well.


    I don''t know why but along with that nostalgic feeling I felt calmer.


    Feeling a bit drowsy and tired from the day''s events I made my way into one of the bedrooms where I found a couch.


    The rest of the house was pretty much empty. There was a piano in the music room, a couch in one bedroom. A table set in the kitchen. That''s all.


    Tired out of my wits, I dropped on the dust-filled couch and fell asleep immediately.


    ***


    Loud thuds woke me up from my sleep. I sat up immediately and looked around. It was still early. The sun was barely up.


    Or so that was what I thought, but the rumbling of clouds made me realize that I was wrong.


    The loud banging continued. Someone was trying to break in through the main door. I didn''t waste any time and made my way to the back of the house. It didn''t have any other doors, only one that lead you in. But there were big aluminum windows that led to the forest behind it.


    I was still trying to open it when I heard the front door break open.


    I panicked. Using all my strength I somehow managed to open it enough that I could squeeze myself through but pulled my arms muscle in the process.


    Still, as I just managed to get halfway through the window, the door to the bedroom burst open, revealing one of Joey''s subordinates. I quickened my pace but he caught my ankle. I tried kicking him with all my strength and his hands slipped but his long nails scratched me deeply. Not giving up, he held my shoe tighter but I had no intention of giving up either. I gave him one final kick and he fell back, my foot slipped out of my shoe, I stumbled back a bit but turned to run without it.


    Unfortunately, Joey was already outside, he saw me land on the back veranda and dashed towards me.


    I jumped down on the grass field and ran to the forest. My ankle was irritating me but it didn''t halt my movement.


    Joey was tall. His legs were long and it was easy for him to catch up.


    Scared, I closed my eyes and dashed straight ahead.


    Thunder rumbled in the dark sky and then I heard gunshots. My heart dropped but I didn''t stop running.


    Then my heart almost leapt through my chest when someone managed to grab me. He pulled me to the side and placed his hand over my mouth.


    Instinctively, I pushed against him, screaming at him to let me go in a muffled voice.


    But it was no use.


    He was too strong.

 Chapter 48: Forty eight

    ?Lexus


    "It''s me." I whispered in her ear and she calmed down. I loosened my hold on her and she looked back up at me. The firing had ceased now.


    "Lexus��" She whispered my name, then her gaze landed on the gun in my other hand. "You-"


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t use it." She relaxed a bit after hearing that. I kept her close and glanced from behind the tree. The area was clear. "Arius sent his men to take care of them." I spotted a man in black lying face down while it started to drizzle. I think he was shot but I couldn''t make out where, since he was wearing all black it was difficult to spot.


    Lighting struck as the rain started becoming heavier. After looking around I decided it was okay to take her back with me now.


    I looked back at her, "It''s okay. They''re gone. We can leave now."


    "Are you sure?" She asked and I nodded, Arius''s men should have taken care of all of them. I just have to make sure Rosalie doesn''t see the dead bodies.


    I held her hand as thunder rumbled and the rain started pouring heavily.


    "Let''s go-" A loud sound made us both pause. What was that? The sound was ringing in my ear.


    "Lex-us��" I looked at Rosalie. At her teary eyes and her hands over her stomach.


    "No��" Her shirt started filling with blood and she stumbled to the ground, I caught her in my arms. She was shot.


    A hideous sound of laughter made me turn to the person who shot her. The darkness and the rain made it a little difficult to see, but the gun that pointed our way was clear. Joey stood at a distance, his right arm and legs bleeding. A grotesque grin plastered on his face.


    He was ready to shoot again when a bullet went straight to his head. The sound of gunshots could be heard only to nearby people since the majority of it was lulled by the rain. Just one bullet didn''t satisfy me.


    So I shot him again, and again and again, my fury knew no bounds at that moment but a bloodied hand that touched my face with weak force halted me.


    I dropped the gun and held her hand.


    "Stay with me." I began to pick her up in my arms. "I got you."


    "You know." She started, "The rain and Strom- doesn''t seem so scary anymore��" Her voice was fading with each word. She was losing too much blood.


    "Don''t you dare do this to me!"


    She laughed meekly while I made our way out of the forest.


    "If-" She started.


    "No ifs!!!" I yelled, "Just stay with me. Just a little more��" Everything felt like a blur, it was getting foggy and the rain had no intention of slowing down.


    "If anything happens.."


    "I said no!!" I reached the house.


    "Please make up with your family��" Her voice cracked.


    Since there was no back door I had to run around to get to the front. The car was parked further down the street near a candy shop.


    When I finally managed to reach the car I was out of breath. Panting desperately I tried opening the door.


    The streets were empty, probably because of the heavy rain.


    I laid her inside and noticed her eyes were closed. The rain was so heavy that it should have cleaned a lot of blood yet my white T-shirt was dyed red.


    "Rosalie?"


    She didn''t respond. I touched her cheeks, they were cold.


    They must be cold since we were in the rain. I tried to reassure myself. That has to be it.


    Closing the door I took my place on the driver''s seat and started the car.


    The heater. I should turn on the heater.


    My vision was hazy, maybe because I was out of breath, maybe because I was scared or maybe I was confused.


    But where is the heater button? I looked for it frantically. Where the hell is it?!!!!


    "God Damn it!!!!"


    I looked back at her, she didn''t move at all��


    I looked at the front again. There it is, I pressed the button and then drove the car.


    Calm down. I told myself. Calm down. I told myself again, yet I was driving so rashly. As fast as I could, paying no heed to anything, my soul focus was to reach the hospital.


    Upon arriving I parked the car in front of the emergency entrance. I got out and carefully picked her in my arms.


    "Rosalie." I called her name as I made my way in, "Nurse!!!" I called out as soon as I entered, "Doctor!!!!" I yelled at the top of my lungs. "Help, please��"


    I looked down at her in my arms as a doctor along with two nurses came running towards us.


    She was pale, very very pale, her arm that was on her stomach slipped and dangled by her side as no other movement came from her.


    "Rosalie??"

 Chapter 49: Forty nine

    Anxious


    Nervous


    Confused


    And scared.


    I paced in the corridor not sure what to do. I couldn''t think straight and my heart was pounding in my chest.


    I felt that my throat was dry while I myself was drenched, her blood still on me.


    Time and again I looked at the red emergency sign and the closed emergency door. Each second felt like an hour.


    Suddenly the door opened and a nurse came running to me.


    "Can you arrange blood for her?"


    "Blood?"


    "She''s O- and we''re out of O- blood bags if you can you better hurry. She''s in a critical state."


    She then ran past me to the counter to ask if any more blood could be arranged.


    Who? Do I know anyone with O- blood? Who do I ask? I bit my lower lip in frustration.


    First I''ll call my secretary and ask her to inform the whole company and further.


    Someone,


    I gulped trying to lubricate my dry throat, someone will show up.


    I called her and told her about the situation. After hanging up, I looked at the red emergency sign again. What else? Is there something else I can do?


    ***


    With my head low I sat on the hospital bench. I lost my faith in God when I was young. I never believed He existed.


    But��


    God, if you''re there please, please save her. It''s barely been a few months since I got her back. I can''t lose her now, not like this.


    I''ll be a better person, if this is my punishment, I''ll be a better person.


    So please...


    I''ll even tell her how we met.


    I''ll tell her about her parents.


    I''ll tell her about her grandma.


    I''ll listen to her and I''ll even talk to my family.


    Just please.


    Please.


    Please.


    Save her.


    I had my hands clasped next to my head as I prayed.


    "Lexus?" I heard a familiar voice and I raised my head to see Eli walking towards me, "Hey, why are you-" He noticed the blood, "Are you okay?"


    Wait.


    I stood up.


    That''s right. Eli!


    Eli is an O-


    "Eli��" He was standing at a distance probably thinking that getting close to me isn''t a good idea but I closed that distance.


    I was desperate, "Eli, I need a favor."


    He raised his brows in shock, "F-favor?"


    "Please, just this once."


    ***


    I waited on the bench while Eli finished giving blood. He stepped out and smiled at me.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve given as much blood as I possibly can and I asked a friend of mine as well." He walked towards me and hesitantly placed his hand on my shoulder, he didn''t say any encouraging words, probably because he wasn''t sure himself. As a doctor, he must have his doubts. But still I appreciated it, he didn''t give any false hope.


    I looked up at him and nodded weakly.


    Eli smiled wryly and walked away and I slumped back on the bench.


    ***


    Some nurses ran past me with blood bags in their hands. It was a bit reassuring to see but then one ran back out and got a defibrillator, her expressions were tense as she ran back in.


    I wanted to but I was too scared to ask why she got that. I felt so powerless and empty but even more anxious after that. I wanted to do something but at the same time my mind was completely blank.


    I don''t know for how much time I sat in the white empty corridor, staring down at the white hospital tiles. The clicking of heels caught my attention. Someone was running towards me.


    I looked up and saw my mother, she ran to my side and I turned my head in tune with her movements as she sat down next to me.


    She was hesitant, with her words and movement, clearly, she didn''t know what to do with me and yet she was here.


    "Would it be wrong of me." I whispered and she directed all her focus on me and paused to listen. I was trying to move my lips, but no words really came out. I tried again but the same result. I didn''t even know what was wrong with me. I finally noticed that I was trembling a bit. It was really light but it was there, was it because of the rain? It was really cold now too.


    I closed my mouth but mother didn''t move or say anything. So I tried again, "Would it be wrong of me," I managed to whisper again, a tear slipped out, it felt quite warm against my cold cheek, "If I asked you to comfort me?" My voice was barely even a whisper this time as another tear rolled down.


    "No��" She shook her head lightly and spread out her arms, "No.." Her breathing was ragged as was mine.


    I slowly laid my head in her embrace.


    An odd sense of security and comfort started to fill in. Her frame was thin and small compared to me yet I felt like it contained the whole world''s worth of warmth and comfort.


    "Hush, It''s going to be okay." She gently ran her fingers through my hair, "She''s going to be fine." She whispered comforting words as she constantly caressed my hair, her voice felt reassuring and I didn''t realize when I felt assured enough that I fell asleep.


    ****


    "Lexus." I opened my eyes when my mom called my name. Upon opening my eyes, the first thing I saw was the doctor and nurses come off the emergency room.


    I stood up immediately as they approached.


    The doctor stepped forward.


    "She- ah- She went into cardiac arrest during the surgery."


    "A-and?" I looked at him desperately.


    "We managed to get her back and the surgery was successful. But She hasn''t woken up and frankly speaking I don''t know when she will."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Let''s pray." He patted my shoulder, "Hopefully, she''ll wake up soon. We''ll transfer her to her room now."


    "Okay��"


    ****


    I sat in the meeting room while someone was presenting, I really didn''t know what to do so I ended up here but my mind is still stuck there. She still hasn''t woken up.


    Her wound is healing, they''ve given her all the blood to fill up the deficiency but she still hasn''t woken up.


    I sighed.


    Rosalie. Please. Please wake up. I have so much I''m ready to tell you.


    There''s something important I want to give to you and something very important I have to say. I realized I never said it. I''m sorry about that. But just once. Wake up and I''ll make up for everything.


    "Lexus." I heard someone call me and I finally came back to my senses. The room was empty. I didn''t even realize when they all left. I looked up to my left where my mother stood. "You should leave. Take a few days off. I''ll handle everything here."


    I looked down in defeat, "Sorry."


    She hugged me while bending a little, "It''s okay. It''s okay my son." I wrapped my arms around her still seated.


    ****


    As I finished arranging a file I got a call. It was from the hospital. I picked it up.


    "Yes?"


    "Mr. Xander, Miss Rosalie has woken up."


    ****


    I entered her VIP room, she was staring out the window.


    "Rosalie." I whispered her name, she perked up as she heard my voice and turned her head towards me.


    "Lexus!"


    I sat down on the cushion stool beside her bed.


    "How do you feel?"


    "A lot better. Maybe because I was actually asleep for days and the injury healed up a lot in the meantime, I don''t feel any sort of pain or discomfort."


    "That''s good." I nodded. "I guess it was good you weren''t conscious through it."


    "I must have worried you a lot."


    I shook my head, "It doesn''t matter." I looked down at the file in my hand.


    "Rosalie?"


    "Would you like to know about your birth parents?"


    "My�� Birth parents?" I handed her the file.


    "Open it." She did as I told her and looked at the picture of a young woman, "You have her eyes." I looked at her and she looked back confused, I smiled, "She''s your mother Camilla Garcia."


    "My�� Mother?"


    I nodded and turned the page for her, on the next page was a picture of a man, his hair red and eyes green, "That''s your father. Ray Garcia."


    She kept staring at his picture as I continued.


    "Ray was a half, between a purely American and Latina. That''s why he looks so different." She didn''t say anything.


    "Rosalie." I took a few breaths, "Your parents didn''t abandon. Just some unfortunate events took them away."


    She finally looked at me, "When Camila was eight months pregnant with you Ray died in a bad car accident." I waited for her response but got none so I continued, "It had a lot of effect on Camila, she had always been weak and the pregnancy was having a toll on her body yet she gave birth to you."


    "And died during it?" She looked back at the file and flipped back to Camilla''s picture and biography.


    "No. She died due to a heart attack when she was taking you back home from the hospital."


    "I see��"


    It''s time.


    "Your mother didn''t abandon you. She loved you very dearly. So dearly that even when she was dying she kept you close to her body." She looked at me, "Probably to keep you warm since it was snowing."


    She furrowed her brows at me, "It was difficult to take you out of her embrace. Her body had gone stiff and She held you so tightly, I was scared."


    "What��?" She was having trouble understanding what I was saying.


    "You were so small. So tiny. I didn''t know how I was going to pick you up. I was afraid. So very afraid."


    "Lexus... What are you-?"


    I smiled at her.


    "27th December. The day I found you."

 Chapter 50: fifty

    Lexus (9 years old)


    My birth was a turning point for the family. My mother became livelier, my father found a job (though just as an office guy) and my older brother was delighted to have a younger sibling. Everything was pretty normal. Though sometimes we faced some hardships since we weren''t financially strong, in the end we tried our best to stick together and somehow got through it. My mother couldn''t get a proper job.


    Why?


    Well when my parents had Eli they were still in college. Mom had to drop out since she had to take care of the baby while dad promised to complete his studies and get a job and then they could start a family. Maybe at the beginning they really loved each other.


    Maybe that''s why they had Eli.


    But things didn''t really go as they planned and a few years later, after my father''s business failed they started having problems and started fighting.


    My birth supposedly settled that. It was until dad tried doing business again and yet again failed. I was eight at that time.


    Horrified when I saw my parents fight so badly,I couldn''t understand. My first thought was to walk in the lounge, where they were fighting and maybe they''ll stop?


    But I barely even moved when Eli stopped me. He yanked me by my arm and placed his hand on my mouth. With eyes wide he glared at me.


    "Whatever you do. Don''t ever walk in when they are having a fight. You understand?"


    I nodded, not really understanding why but he let me go, grabbed my hand and took me upstairs with him.


    But then, things only got worse. They started fighting more. Eli, on the other hand, kept me with him, making sure I didn''t go down to interrupt them.


    That was till the time he got accepted into a college and Without any notice, one day, he was suddenly gone.


    ***


    I stood there in Eli''s empty room. Not sure what to think.


    "The brat ran away huh?!!" I looked back at my father. A tall slim but grim figure.


    "I don''t know��"


    "Of course you don''t." He mocked and walked away.


    ****


    I stood by the door as mother and father fought yet again, I just watched from the sidelines. I wondered when they would finish.


    I was hungry and my mother forgot to cook breakfast and lunch. I was hoping for dinner but I guess I''ll have to wait.


    That was my intention but when my father slapped mother so hard, she fell to the ground, I ran in without thinking. I didn''t think of the consequences and I didn''t know how furious my father was.


    That was the first time he beat me up, even though the mother tried to stop him. It ended with bad results.


    I was nine years old, even though my birthday wasn''t celebrated, I remember the day I did turn a year older.


    ****


    To make ends meet, my mother started a part time job. Father usually wasn''t home. I went to school and came to a dark empty house and did my homework. If there was food, I''d eat. If there wasn''t. I''d drink water to fill myself up.


    Just like that came Christmas. A Christmas like no other. There were no decorations. No gifts and no parents. I spent my time waiting on the dinner table chair not sure what to do by myself.


    After midnight the next day, the door opened and my mother entered the place.


    "You''re still up?" She walked up to me, "Here''s some money." She placed a few bucks on the table, "I have to leave again. There is food in the fridge. You remember right?" I nodded and she took a few things and left again.


    I wasn''t hungry So I went to sleep.


    The next day I woke up to an empty house.


    Sighing I left the house to maybe go to the park or the store to get myself something. But it wasn''t a good idea. In contrast it was a very bad idea. I saw kids everywhere with their families, enjoying, playing, eating and getting gifts as I walked by.


    Jealous, sad and afraid I crushed the money in my hand and ran away. I ran and ran, I ran as much as I could. Was it my attempt to tire myself out so that I don''t cry? Or maybe I didn''t want to hate the kids who had it all.


    Panting, I slowed down and then took support from the wall of a closed store. The place I had ended up at was empty. Not a soul in sight. Perhaps because all the stores were closed and a lot of snow had piled up.


    I slid against the wall and sat down on the snow-filled path, just as I had spent a few minutes there it started to snow again.


    I looked up at the cloudy sky from where soft sprinkles of snow fell, taking my hand out and reaching for the sky I spoke in my heart.


    God? I''m really lonely.


    I complained but then wondered if God actually listens to anyone? Sighing I let my hand slump and faced down. That''s when I heard a cry. Like a little baby crying.


    Intrigued by the sound I looked around but didn''t see anyone, much less a baby.


    The crying continued. I stood up and followed the sound. It led me to an alley nearby.


    I froze at the entrance. There was a woman, lying flat on her stomach, her hazel eyes still open as she looked at me. Her arms and hands tightly around the source of cries.


    The woman scared me, the way she looked at me felt so odd. There was this gentleness in her eyes yet mixed with some sort of regret and sorrow.


    The cries continued so I decided to walk in, as I reached the woman, I saw a tiny, tiny baby in her arms, wrapped around in blankets to keep her away from the cold. Her eyes closed as she wailed and hand in a soft fist. Her hair red like her lips and a shade of it on her cheeks.


    She was beautiful.


    I looked at the woman again. Her eyes were still open, it was only then I realized something.


    Is she dead?


    This was my first time, my very first time seeing a dead person so I had no idea what to do. I looked at the baby again, her cries were dying down.


    Should I take her out?


    I tried but her mother had her strongly in her embrace.


    I guess I''ll have to open her hands first. I grabbed her cold finger and tried opening her hands but instead I heard a crack.


    I paused.


    The woman''s body had frozen lifeless. I tried again and the same cracking voice echoed but her grip opened up a bit.


    I gulped, the cracks were terrifying but when I looked at the baby and saw that she had gone silent I got worried. I didn''t want the baby to die, so I decided to see through this till the end. I loosened the grip, one by one as I lifted each frozen stiff finger with a loud crack. As I pulled her ring finger back, something fell off into the ground. Picking it up, I realized it was a ring, with the words ''Mi Tesoro'' engraved in it. Not knowing what that even meant I placed it back on her finger, thinking it was something precious to her.


    After I was done, I looked at the free baby.


    Ho- How do you- pick up a baby?


    Slowly, I wrapped my arms around her and picked her up, in my arms, careful not to drop her, I stood up.


    I looked at her and was startled, she opened her eyes and was staring at me, with her big almond-shaped hazel eyes, just like her mother.


    ****


    I sat on the porch stairs of a house that wasn''t decorated like the others. Maybe because it looked odd and rather lonely as compared to other houses that''s why I chose to rest here.


    I looked down at the baby, she was sleeping,


    What should I do now? Where do I take this baby?


    I sighed and began to lose hope when the door to the house opened.


    "Oh my!" I looked back and saw a middle-aged lady come out, She looked at me and then at the baby in my arms. Maybe she got the gist of it, so she didn''t ask if I was lost or anything,


    "What''s your name child?" Was all she asked.


    "Lexus."


    She smiled, "And what''s her name?"


    Her name? I looked down at her. I don''t know. I just saw her today. Was she even named?


    I stared at her red hair, her rosy cheeks and whispered.


    "R-rose��"


    "What did you say?" She stepped down to hear me better.


    "Rosalie! Her name is Rosalie!!"

 Chapter 51: fifty one

    "Can I hold her?" The lady asked but I turned around a bit in the other direction as a protective gesture and stared at her, she opened up her arms with a smile on her face. A very gentle smile.


    I relaxed and turned to her, letting her take Rosalie from my arms.


    "She''s beautiful." She said and I nodded, "Is she your sister?" I shook my head as I held the bottom of my sweater. She looked at me and then sighed, "Are you hungry Lexus?"


    I looked up at her with eyes full of craving. She didn''t need a verbal answer after that and invited me in. Usually a kid shouldn''t be entering a stranger''s house but that Lady didn''t feel like one, rather, she felt more like family than the one I already had. And her house felt warmer than my own.


    "She''s barely two days or maybe just a day old." The lady said as she lovingly looked at Rosalie.


    "Is that why she''s so small?"


    "Yes."


    "I see��" I looked back at the tiny little thing.


    The baby on the other hand slowly opened her eyes and stared at the Lady.


    "Miss, she''s looking at you."


    "Yes." She laughed, "But she can''t see yet."


    "She can''t see?"


    "Babies start seeing properly after three to four weeks. She can open her eyes but she-" The small cries of Rosalie interrupted her words and she began to move her arms up and down to calm her, "There, there."


    "Why is she crying?"


    "Perhaps she''s hungry." The lady began to think about it, "We need to buy some milk for her. I have a feeder at home but the milk-"


    "I''ll go!! I''ll go and buy some for her!!''


    She looked at me, still trying to cradle Rosalie to sleep, "I''ll get you some money."


    "It''s okay." I took out the money mom had given me and showed it to her, "This will be enough?!"


    She smiled, "Yes, it will be enough."


    "Then I''ll go now!" I turned around to leave.


    "Wait!"


    "Yes?"


    "Will you remember the way back?"


    I thought about it for a second and then nodded.


    She relaxed and smiled again, "The shop at the corner of the street will be open."


    "Okay! I''ll be back soon." I waved at her.


    She waved back, "Go safely."


    By the time I came back she had everything ready, all she had to do was mix the power in the lukewarm water.


    After preparing her milk she fed her in her arms. It was fascinating. She drank like she was really hungry but kept her eyes open, even though the Lady said she couldn''t see yet, she kept staring at me, her big almond-shaped hazel eyes were mesmerizing.


    After drinking her fill she drifted into sleep. Babies sure sleep a lot.


    The lady put her in bed and surrounded her with pillows just in case. Then she came back to me.


    "So, shall we talk now?"


    ****


    "Are you sure you found her here?"


    I had taken her to the place I found Rosalie, where her mother''s dead body was and told her everything. But, the body of the woman was no longer there. Just an empty place with less snow to show someone was here.


    "Yes. This is the exact place."


    "Well, you found her in the morning, it''s night now. There''s plenty of time in between for someone to have found her and reported her to the police."


    "Yes��"


    She patted my head, "Don''t worry, we''ll find her family. Till then- Let''s be her family. Okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Family�� It didn''t sound bad.


    "Then, I can visit tomorrow right?" I asked her, my eyes were probably glistening.


    "Yes."


    "And the day after that?"


    "Ofcourse."


    "And the day after that too?"


    She laughed, "You can visit every day if you want."


    "Thank you miss!" I gleamed.


    "Hmm." She seemed a bit disturbed.


    "What is it?"


    "We''re a family now, so how about you call me grandma?"


    "Grandma..." She looked at me and I called her, "Grandma?"


    "Yes." She responded. I felt a surge of happiness. A grandma, a precious little baby angel, a new family��


    "Then! I''ll see you tomorrow grandma!"


    "I''ll be waiting."


    I waved at her and ran back home. I can''t be gone for too long, or else mom might panic, besides I can visit Rosalie anytime now.


    Until she finds her home, I''ll be there for her!


    ****


    "I''m back." I entered Grandma''s house.


    "Welcome back." She answered from the kitchen, "Lexus, Lunch?''


    "Yes please." I answered and made my way to Rosalie''s cradle. She was busy giggling at her toy wimmer, the toy stars circling around above her. But as soon as she noticed me her gazed got fixed on me.


    "Gah!" She exclaimed, happy to see me. She can recognize me now. I really don''t think anything can make me happier.


    "Hi Rosalie." I waved at her, "Have you been good?"


    "Ah!" She kicked around her arms and legs to answer.


    I snickered, "Okay, if you say so."


    Two months had gone by since I found her and she started living with Grandma Yuki. Unfortunately, we couldn''t find her parents. Grandma reported to the police and issued a proper report if someone was looking for a baby girl, but no one showed up.


    Recently, I''ve been spending my time here. I go to school and come here and go back home only at night. Actually, it''s the same with mom and dad too. The three of us barely meet, just enough to know, we''re still here but I guess that''s better than daily fights.


    Besides, I love it here.


    This secret family of mine, feels like the real one.

 Chapter 52: fifty two

    I was sitting on the floor, with a picture book in my hands. Rosalie sitting between my legs, her eyes wide as she stared at the pictures.


    She slapped the image on the book.


    "AhhWa?"


    "That''s a crow."


    Then she slapped her hand on the other image


    "Waa?"


    "That''s a fish."


    Then she slapped her hand on the first image again,


    "That''s a crow."


    I really think she likes this crow a lot, she slapped it so many times, I lost count. She''s six months old now and I guess she''s curious about everything.


    "Lex!" Grandma called me, "Come to the kitchen will you."


    "Yes!" I closed the book, Rosalie didn''t like the gesture and glared at back at me, but she looked so cute, she cheeks flushed red and she looked adorable, so I kissed her cheek and hugged her. Then stood up with her in my arms, and put her in her crib.


    "Lex?"


    "Coming."


    I then turned to go to the kitchen.


    "X!"


    I froze, then turned back towards her crib as she said the word again, "X~" She giggled.


    I stood there in shock, even grandma came out of the kitchen and stood by the door frame, I looked at her.


    "Grandma, sh-sh-she-she-she-she-she!!!"


    Grandma giggled, "Said her first word."


    "It-It''s supposed to be my name right? Right?"


    She walked over, "I believe so, I guess she likes you more, I was hoping she''d say ''ma'' first." She booped Rosalie''s nose and Rosalie giggled and cooed. I looked at her too.


    "Rosalie, say it again."


    "Awa?"


    "Say is again. X, X~"


    "Ahwaa."


    Grandma laughed, "Babies are like that, she''ll stay stuff she wants to."


    Aw man�� I wanted to hear it again. But still! I perked up after remembering her first word is my name, though just an X, it means so much.


    "Lex?"


    "Yes grandma?"


    "Have you noticed her birthmark?"


    "Birthmark?"


    She pointed at her thigh, "Look, a heart."


    I Looked at the brown shaped heart, "Oh wow. I never noticed till now."


    "A heart-shaped birthmark symbolizes that the child will be showered in love."


    "Really?" I looked at her, my hands still holding her crib.


    "Yes. Maybe that''s why you found her and I found you both. To share our love."


    I smiled, "Yes."


    "And since no one has shown up till now, I plan on adopting her."


    I looked back at her, astonished.


    "As your granddaughter?"


    She nodded, "What do you think of the last name "Yuki?''"


    "Yuki?"


    "It means snow."


    "Snow?"


    "Yes," She caressed Rosalie''s hair, "You found her in the snow, right?"


    "Yes��"


    "So, from now on, she''ll be Rosalie Yuki. A rose in the snow."


    "A rose in the snow." Somehow, I liked the sound of that, It gave it a special meaning to her name, among all the whites and cold, she''s a beautiful red rose.


    "I like it." I was happy with it, I smiled as I said her name,


    "Rosalie yuki."


    ***


    I entered grandma''s house, I had come here straight from school when I heard Grandma''s voice.


    "Lex! Come here fast!!"


    I went to the bedroom next to the kitchen and was shocked.


    Rosalie was trying to walk on her own. She''s eleven months old now. As soon as she saw me she started taking wobbly steps towards me. Grandma was behind her, to catch her in case she fell.


    "Lx~"


    I was scared, anxious and happy at the same time. I crouched down and opened up my arms for her. Each step she took made me feel a mix of emotions and each time she wobbled I felt my heart jump but she was strong, slowly but eventually she reached me. As soon as she did, I hugged her and picked her up.


    "Goal~!" I spun her around and when I stopped I kissed her head, "Good Job!"


    ***


    I was doing my homework and Rosalie was busy messing around with her crayons. She''s two now and honestly I think she''s the most curious baby alive.


    "Wad yu doin?"


    "Homework." I sighed and looked at her, "Believe me, it''s the worst thing ever."


    "..." She stared at me with her big almond-shaped eyes, not really understanding my frustration.


    "Kids!" Grandma called, "Dinner!"


    "Coming."


    I stood up and So did Rosalie, she held my finger as we walked to the kitchen.


    "We''re having a special salad today. Take your seats."


    "Yes."


    I picked Rosalie up and sat her down on her chair and then took my place in mine. Five minutes into the meal, Rosalie began coughing, tears started brimming in her eyes and her neck started getting red.


    Grandma immediately began patting her back but she wouldn''t stop coughing, tears started rolling down her cheeks and we both panicked.


    Afraid, something went wrong, Grandma picked her up and we both ran out and got a cab to the hospital.


    The doctors treated her immediately and assured us she''ll be fine.


    "Did she happen to eat olives?" The doctor asked.


    "Yes, they were in the salad." Grandma answered.


    "Well, It seems she''s allergic to them."


    "Oh''- I-I see." Grandma was flustered.


    "But don''t worry, she''s fine, Just be careful in the future."


    "Yes. Thank you very much." She said, the doctor smiled and left.


    I tucked her shirt, "Grandma, are you feeling okay?"


    "Oh yes, I''m fine Lex." She took a deep breath, "It''s quite late, you should go home, I''ll take her home."


    "Okay." I waved her goodbye and left.


    As quietly as I could, I entered the house. It was quiet and it seemed like everyone was asleep. Closing the door behind me I went in, but as I passed the kitchen someone called me.


    "Lexus eh?" It was dad, he sounded drunk.


    "Yes dad."


    "Do you know what time it is?"


    I gulped as I was frozen in place, "I''m sorry."


    "HUH!? I ASKED YOU SOMETHING!!" His shouting made me flinch.


    "I-it''s 1am."


    "What does coming home late make you?" He walked in closer, his beer bottle in his hand.


    "A bad kid." I gulped again.


    "AND bad kids should be punished. RIGHT?" He hovered over me like a tower. His frame so big, it cast a shadow that completely hid me.


    "Dad, please, no."


    But of course he wasn''t going to listen to me.

 Chapter 53: fifty three

    My time at grandma''s was reduced, I had to come back home earlier since father, for some reason staring coming home, everyday and early. I couldn''t afford to get beaten up, because in that state I can''t go over to grandma''s. She''d worry too much and I don''t want Rosalie to know this kind of stuff.


    But still, It was okay since I got to see them daily.


    Time passed like that and came the 4th winter for Rosalie. On the morning of 27th December I got up early and made my way to a engraving store. I had been saving up for it long enough, I had already bought a ring, the only thing left was to get the same engraving for Rosalie as her mother had on her ring.


    My idea was simply to give her something that would bind her to her mother.


    After the engraving was done,I took a good look at it. It was something I had got made from what I remembered, but I was sure it looked the same, just smaller in size. A silver ring with an engraving ''mi tesoro'' meaning, ''my treasure'' on the inner side, although her mother had a platinum ring, it''s not really something I can afford�� But well, maybe in the future. For now, I''m happy with this.


    ***


    Grandma was making a cake and somehow Rosalie was still asleep.


    "You''re here? How about doing some decorations? We''ll wake Rose up after that."


    "Sure."


    I started blowing up some balloons and did some birthday decorations, by the time I was done, grandma had finished her cake too. I then went to the bedroom and woke Rosalie up.


    I sat down on her bed, "Wake up Rosalie." She didn''t move, "Rosalie~" I tickled her and she laughed as she woke up, "Come on, go to grandma, she has your dress ready."


    Grandma dressed her up and we had our little birthday party. Time seemed to pass by so fast when I''m with them, I frankly didn''t like it. After cutting the cake, I gave her the ring.


    "Happy birthday Rosalie."


    "What''s dis?"


    "It''s a special ring, like your mama''s."


    "Mama''s?"


    "Yes."


    "From mama?"


    For some reason, I just decided to go with that and nodded, "From mama." Because after all it was meant as a bond between them.


    It was a bit big for her since I wanted her to be able to wear it for a long time. It fit on her thumb for now, eventually it will fit her middle finger, her ring finger and for a short whiler, her pinky.


    After clearing up the dishes I went to grandma, I was hesitating to ask her but in the end I managed.


    "Grandma?"


    She had started washing the dishes, "Yes?"


    "I-is it okay, if I use that piano in the other room?"


    "You want to use the piano?"


    "Yes. In our music class, we were allowed to choose whatever piece we want to perform for the festival but the Piano in school is always occupied. I barely got to practise on it."


    She thought about it for a bit, "Why not? My husband loved playing it but I guess the piano is lonely now that he''s gone. It would be a good idea if it had a new partner." She smiled at me.


    I beamed, "Thankyou!"


    I ran to the music room where the big black piano was placed, right in the center of the square shaped white room. I sat down on the cushioned bench and opened the lid, then stared at the keys. Even though it hasn''t been used in so long, grandma always kept it clean.


    I placed my fingers on the keys, took a deep breath and began playing, it was a melody I had come to like very much, ''The name of life.''


    Mid-way through I noticed something, a pair of big eyes shining wide staring from the side of the Piano.


    I giggled and stopped playing. Rosalie glared at me and I laughed more, "Come here." I made her sit by my side.


    "Do you like this melody Rosalie?" She nodded, "The name of life." I said, "This melody has a special meaning. It sort of describes the struggle we all go through life but in the end everything makes us stronger and eventually and surely we reach a point of salvation. A place of peace." I looked at her and she stared back, not saying anything, She probably didn''t even understand it, but-, "I''m glad you liked it."


    "Un." She nodded again.


    "Do you want me to play it for you often?"


    "Un!" She nodded vigorously and I smiled. Guess, I''ll be playing this even after the school festival.


    ***


    As I reached home, dead tired, probably because I woke up too early and did a lot of work today I ended up sleeping on the lounge sofa. I didn''t think anything could go wrong with sleeping here, it was until I was awoken by the sizzling pain on my back.


    I woke up with a scream, for a moment I wasn''t sure if I was dreaming or if I was up, my mind was a mess but then my vision cleared up and I saw my father and his friends, drunk, with big cigars between their fingers.


    "Oh~" One of the drunk men spoke, "You were here? Soeey soeery." He hiccuped, "We thought there was an ashtray there." The other men laughed as tears slipped down my cheeks. True, they did place an ashtray on the couch, but they were so drunk, they couldn''t even see where they placed it and ended up sizzling it on my back. I didn''t make a sound and got up. It hurt so much but I didn''t want to stay there. I left the house, right outside I saw mom, sitting in the lawn leaning against the shed. I turned to her, then stopped, deciding to let her sleep, I left.


    It was a dark night with no moon, the streets were completely silent as I made my way over to grandma''s. I was quiet as I entered the place, it was way past midnight now. The cold had numbed the pain a bit but I felt really tired as I reached the guest bedroom.


    "Lex?"


    I looked at the owner of the voice, "Rosalie��" I whispered, "Why are you up?" My voice was very weak.


    I then noticed drops of water trickling down her mouth. She must have woken up for water.


    She walked to me,"Are you in pwain?"


    I shook my head,"No," I gulped, "I''m fine." I Hugged her as I slumped on the floor, "Just tired��"


    I wonder what crossed her mind or who even taught her that, but she began to stroke my head with her small hands.


    "Hush~ Hush~ It''s going to be okay."


    I didn''t really expect it to work that well, but it made me fall asleep peacefully.

 Chapter 54: fifty four

    Days later, when I was leaving for school, mom came running to me, "Lexus!" She yelled and I turned around, "Did your dad do this?" Looking down at her hands I noticed she was holding the burnt shirt.


    I should have thrown it away...


    "Yes." I answered and she panicked, grabbing my arms she turned me around and lifted my shirt, then gasped.


    "My God..." She stumbled back, "Lexus. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    I readjusted my shirt back, "No reason really."


    "We could have gotten that treated..."


    "That would cost too much, treatments are expensive mom, just leave it be."


    "Lexus..."


    "I''m leaving now, I''ll be late otherwise." I began moving then paused and glanced back, "And- ah, I''ll be spending time over at a friend''s more. I''ll come back home, time to time."


    "Okay... You want me to tell your father?"


    I nodded. She looked at me a bit weirdly, there was something in her eyes but I couldn''t put my finger on it.


    But I didn''t bother with it much, all I needed was to get away from here and spend more time at Grandma''s.


    Just a few days later I came home to spend the night, to show my face to my mom. In the morning I left after bidding her farewell, I had a half day at school that day due to some staff meetings and decided to go home to get some change of clothes before I went to grandma''s.


    When I arrived at home, no one was there. I went to my room, put some clothes in my bag and was about to head out when I felt really hungry.


    Maybe it was because I hadn''t eaten anything all day I was famished. Making my way to the kitchen I spotted the stew on the stove. It was still hot.


    I took a bowl and sat down to eat, it was good and I finished it pretty fast, washed the bowl, took my stuff and jogged all the way to grandma''s.


    Rosalie was sitting there on the stairs waiting for me, I promised I would take her to the park.


    I felt a bit dizzy then, maybe because of the jogging?


    "Rosalie!" I called her name and she looked up at me, excited, she jumped and stood up, I opened my arms for her and crouched down on one knee. She started running then stopped and began staring at me oddly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Your nose is bleeding."


    "My nose?" I felt something trickle down slowly, swiping my finger across my philtrum I noticed that there really was blood there, "Oh..." I then tried standing up straight, but the world spun around me and I fell to the ground.


    ***


    When I opened my eyes I saw some drip attached to my arm, I looked around the white room, the curtains were drawn on both sides so there wasn''t much to see, at last my gaze landed on the little figure lying by my side.


    Amongst all the pain, I smiled as I saw Rosalie asleep beside me, holding my thumb as breathed lightly in her sleep. I didn''t have much energy and I too drifted into sleep.


    The next time I woke up I felt a lot better. The drip that was attached to me was gone and I sat up trying to clear my head. After focusing a little I heard some voices.


    "Mom...?" My throat was really dry and my voice cracked.


    Footsteps came running towards me, mom pulled aside the curtains and looked at me, "Lexus!" She ran to me, "My baby." She kissed my forehead. Then she looked back at the doctor, "When can I take him home?"


    "Tomorrow." He said and then looked at me, "You''re lucky buddy, you were out for three days, you survived the poison and your dad''s in jail for the deed." He looked at mom, "You should have reported him way before ma''am."


    "Yes..." I saw the dark circles under her eyes.


    The doctor didn''t say anything after that and left, mom didn''t look at me for a while, just held my hands in hers as I tried to process the words of the doctor.


    So basically, I was poisoned. And, dad poisoned me?


    No matter how I thought about it, It didn''t make sense. There was only one way I could have been poisoned.


    Through food.


    And the only food I had was made by mom, I saw her making something when I left home and there was no sign of dad coming home at all.


    That means,


    "Lexus-" She started.


    "You wanted to kill me?" I cut her words and pulled my hands away, "You poisoned me and blamed it on dad, Congrats mom, he''s finally out of your life. Too bad I''m still here huh?"


    "No Lexus!" She held my shoulders, "No! It wasn''t for you!"


    I didn''t know what to believe, So I chose to remain quiet. And maybe it was her guilt as well, since she too didn''t speak after that.


    ***


    Days were peaceful after that. Things got so much better that it was sort of unbelievable. Rosalie started acting more spoilt because she thought I was going to leave her and go somewhere far away. It was very hard to go to school even.


    I spent most of my days with them, but went home sometimes to show my mother I was still there.


    I wasn''t sure about the poison thing but well I couldn''t really leave her, because in the end, she was my only mother. My only blood family.


    ****


    I was working on my assignment in the lounge when Rosalie came running to me, a page in her one hand and a crayon in the other one.


    "Lex~" She had been drawing something for a while now and I guess she completed it. "Look!" She showed me her drawing, a drawing of a doll?


    "This is you. You''re a girl." She said.


    I took the drawing from her.


    "I''m a girl?"


    She giggled, "Yes!"


    "Nooo! My whole life has been a lie!"


    She laughed even more.


    "It''s a gift." She said after a while.


    I smiled, "I''ll treasure it forever."


    ****


    A few days after I turned fifteen. An unexpected guest came to visit grandma.


    Her one and only daughter, Lizolett and her son Alios. She had run away after her husband was killed while trying to steal and outwit a lone shark.


    Lizolett wasn''t a bad person, she just happened to make wrong decisions.


    As Alios and Rosalie played outside, I, Lizzie and grandma talked in the kitchen.


    "I''m so sorry mom, I should have listened to you when you told me not to go with him." Lizzie was utterly distressed.


    Grandma hugged her, "It''s okay now. What matters is that you''re okay and that you''re back safe and sound." She consoled her, like one would console a child. Well, I guess, a mother is a mother. It made me wonder so many things about my own mother.


    I had come to know she was seeing someone. She seemed happier, a lot more livelier. And I thought maybe that was enough, maybe, we didn''t need to sort things out, that maybe, with time, everything will be alright.


    Grandma''s house became livelier as well with the arrival of another kid. Rosalie and Alios got along great, it was good since now I could focus more on studies, high school demanded more attention and was an important part for my future.


    Along the way I noticed something about the Alios. He was far smarter than any kid his age, he was gifted. Still he tried his best to act his age and I was glad he did.


    ***


    Like everything else, peaceful days don''t last very long. I was sixteen when I faced the worst possible scenario in my life.


    It seemed like a normal day, nothing out of the ordinary, as I made my way home from school. Upon reaching the place I noticed the front door was already open, but I didn''t stop to wonder why and just went in. Just as I did a vase flying from my left side and crashed on the wall on the right and broke, some of the shards cutting my skin lighting.


    "You''re back." I froze as I heard the voice, after all there was no way I would forget.


    I turned my head and saw my biological father. A gun in his hands, with some blood on his knuckles, clearly not his.


    My gaze travelled to the figure crouched on the floor, she raised her head to look at me from behind her messed up hair.


    Mom''s mouth was bleeding but of course why would father be satisfied with just that?


    He smiled at me and pointed the gun at her.


    "What will you do now?"

 Chapter 55: fifty five

    "Shoot me first." I said and father raised his brows at me.


    "Shoot you first?"


    "Yeah. I mean why not? I''m a good for nothing just like you."


    He gritted his teeth at my words and moved his gun towards me, "Well, then let''s do that."


    "No!!" Mom shouted on the top of her lungs, "Leave him alone you scumbag!"


    Father shot his head towards her and in that moment I jumped at him, with one big leap I grabbed the gun in his hands but of course he wasn''t going to yield that easily. We both struggled to get the gun out of the other''s hand. I kicked his leg to make him lose his balance but he brought me down to the floor along with him. In the struggle, the gun fired, piercing a hole through the wall. Our attempts still continued,he was on top of me trying to get the upper hand.


    I had no intention of losing, no matter how it was in the past. I''m different now, a lot stronger, not that father isn''t but if I had to win through second means, I will.


    So I bit his wrist, piercing his skin with my canines, the saltish flavor of blood lingered in my mouth, and just as he screamed while letting his grip loosen, I pulled the gun and kicked his gut, pushing him off of me.


    Breathing heavily I pointed the gun at him, I had no intention of shooting. None at all, but- then mom shouted.


    "Shoot! Shoot him Lexus!"


    I truly only wanted to scare him but as her words resonated in my ears. I pulled the trigger.


    The bullet went straight to his head.


    It felt like everything slowed down for a few moments. The image of the bullet penetrating his skin, his skull, his brain, it got burned in my memory.


    Only when I noticed him fall to the floor I realized what I had done.


    Wide eyed I stared at his body lying on the floor, a pool of dark blood forming around his head on the ground. As he stared at me with his eyes open, unblinking, it finally came to me.


    He was dead.


    My heart started pounding in fear.


    I had killed him.


    Mother scrambled on the floor and reached for his body to examine him. After she realized he had died she looked at me in fear.


    I didn''t know what that fear was of but I didn''t want to know either.


    I hesitated, turned around and ran.


    "Lexus!!" I could hear my mother call me but I didn''t want to accept the reality of what I had done.


    The sun had begun to set as I mindlessly ran, ran until I was out of breath, so then I paused for a moment and dragged my feet along till I reached my only sanctuary.


    Devastated, I looked at grandma''s house as I stood outside. I wanted to go in but I was afraid. What will I say? What will I tell-


    I paused. Something was wrong. In the little bit light left of the sun I saw that the door was already open yet I couldn''t hear the voices of the kids playing around. I looked at the windows, none of the lights were on.


    An uneasy feeling swirled inside my chest and I made my way in. The house was dark, somehow more messy than usual. As I walked through it, I noticed the light in grandma''s room was on, the door, a bit cracked open.


    With a light hand, I opened the door and stepped in, then stopped. For a few moments I stood at the door frame, preparing myself.


    I wonder why I wasn''t shocked, or perhaps I was too confused already?


    I took a few steps in, towards the end of the room. Where grandma sat on her one seater couch next to the wall. She sat there with confidence. Her eyes closed and a gentle smile on her face.


    "I''m home grandma." I smiled at her and waited, but she didn''t answer.


    I started trembling. What was I expecting?


    I was getting the karma of what I had done.


    With shaky breath I stared at the bullet hole in her head, just like the one I had given to my father, the blood splatter on the wall behind her and the line of trickling blood going to her forehead, splitting at the nose and trickling all the way down to her chin.


    But despite her being dead, I broke down in her lap. I cried my lungs out as I slumped on the floor and buried my head in her lap. I had done something I never would have imagined and as my punishment someone so dear to me had died in the exact same way while I didn''t even know why. And on top of everything else, I had no idea where my most precious treasure had gone. No sign of Rosalie, Alios or Lizzie��


    But, it was the last time I ever let tears flow out my eyes like that.


    ***


    It was dark when I reached home, the house was surrounded by police and an ambulance. My mother stood there talking to the officer. I stared at her from afar. When she noticed me, she came running towards me, the officer right behind her.


    "Lexus! Where did you go!!"


    "..."


    "Son. We have to take you to the station."


    I nodded at the officer''s words and quietly followed him. Mother was dumb struck and confused. She didn''t know what to do. But- I, I didn''t really feel anything. I felt numb.


    As I sat in the station,my hands cuffed, regretting my decisions and how I couldn''t even report grandma''s death because I had just killed one person myself in the exact same way, mother came running in. The man she had been seeing behind her and his son besides him.


    I had seen him a few times before but it was the first time I was officially meeting him and his son, I had seen the first time.


    But the thing my mother didn''t know till that day was that the man she was seeing was a dangerous man. The father and son who shared similar features with blonde hair and tall physique were people to be feared.


    The man, Richard Alucard stayed by mother''s side while his son, Arius Alucard came and sat next to me, on the spare seat.


    "Your mother should have called us sooner." He said and I spared him a glance, "None of this would have happened." He pointed at my cuffs, "And you wouldn''t have been here, the word wouldn''t have gotten out." He sighed and looked a bit bored, "But oh well."


    I didn''t respond to any of his words and stared ahead at nothing in particular. He stood up and lightly patted my shoulder, "If you see my life you''ll feel a lot better." He then walked away.


    It was that day, my mother and I found out what the Alucard family was. Richard was the boss of the strongest Mafian family around.


    But to make things look normal I went through a trial and my case was ruled out as self defense.


    Mother wasn''t comfortable about the whole Mafian thing but she liked Richard too much. So instead, he helped her build a company of her own. I mean how else could she do something so big with what we had? But Richard liked her enough to make it possible. The company, the hotel, it was also a facade, for the Alucard family to use, if ever they needed an Alibi. But of course they were so strong the need never arrived.


    ***


    In school, the kids talked, the whisperings around me seemed sinister but I wasn''t bothered, I didn''t care. I felt nothing.


    "Hey~" one of the delinquents approached me, hanging his arm loosely behind my neck, "Heard what happened man." His friends came and joined, "You know what makes a man feel better?" He looked at me and me and I spared him a glace with a blank face, "Getting laid~"


    "And a smoke." Another one spoke.


    "Let''s not forget the drinks."


    ***


    My only reason for staying with mom was the power that I would get. The power and authority I needed to find what I had lost.


    I started working when I was 23 and took the position of the CEO after a few months.


    I was 24 when I finally found her.


    Shocked��


    I was shocked and astonished. She had grown up. Of course she would. Time doesn''t stop for anyone, but she had grown up more than what I had imagined. When I saw her after all these years, my original idea of protecting her and caring for her like I always had began to shatter. She was beautiful, too beautiful.


    I wanted her all to myself.


    But


    I couldn''t have her, for all these years I had become someone who probably can''t give anyone the happiness they deserve.


    So I had arranged it that way that she could learn and grow and I''ll just support her from the shadows, because if I approach her. I won''t be able to back down.


    So I had arranged a place for her to stay and became her sponsor and in order to keep a low profile, I was an unknown sponsor.


    In my mind I kept telling myself it was enough yet in my heart I knew it wasn''t.


    ***


    A few weeks after Rosalie turned 18. The orphanage faced a crisis. Some of the nuns had borrowed some money from someone that turned out to be a gangster. To get out of trouble they decided to sacrifice someone to get the money. Someone who had no one to back her up.


    Their perfect option was the young adult redhead, beautiful but alone.


    It happened when I was on a business trip overseas, attending the meeting with an underwear brand since we were going to do a collaboration with them. I don''t know why, but I was especially asked to personally see through this and personally select out the best items as well.


    After a long day I was about to go and rest in my room when I got a call from Arius.


    Over the years we had developed a strange relationship, because, although it never happened, we were never too far from becoming brothers.


    "Yes?" I answered the call and lazily slumped on the bed.


    "Just calling to tell you, that the girl you sponsored at the orphanage, is getting sold at an auction."


    I shot right up, "What did you say?"


    Getting sold?


    Just the thought made me angry, the thought that she''ll belong to someone else other than me made my veins pop. Even I hadn''t touched her, and now someone else will? It made my blood boil.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''m on my way."


    "Good." He hung up and I called Nathan.


    He picked up after a few rings, "What? Do you know what time it is?"


    "Go and get ready. There is someone I have to buy at any cost."


    "Buy someone? Why?"


    "Because she belongs to me."

 Chapter 56: fifty six

    ? Rosalie


    I was in a daze. It never crossed my mind that the big brother I used to play with was Lexus. Was it because I forgot his name? Or because I barely remember him? Those memories seem so distant and faded.


    "Rosalie?" He waved his hand in front of me, "Rosalie?" I snapped back to reality. "Was it too much to take in?"


    "I- uh- I don''t know. Yes?"


    He smiled.


    "It was a long story."


    I nodded and looked down at my hands then suddenly remembered something and shot my head at him, "Grandma!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Why was grandma killed?"


    Lexus took a deep breath, "I think she chose to die. The men who had killed Lizzie''s husband were after her too. In order to let her escape. Grandma stayed behind to buy some time. Well it wasn''t like she could run away either so she chose death while Lizzie took you and Alios with her."


    "I see��"


    "I know you hate Lizzie, but she saved your life. She did what she thought was right. She kept you both in boxes so that if anyone else came before her you both will be safe."


    "She left me locked there in the middle of nowhere. I was going to die!"


    "You really would have, all of you. If she didn''t leave one of you behind. And of course Alios was her first choice."


    "She didn''t even come back!!"


    "You don''t know that."


    "What?"


    "You weren''t there."


    "I-..."


    "I know she did many things wrong but that''s because she was always wary and afraid. The point is. She kept you safe for years."


    "..."


    "You should rest. You''re going to be discharged tomorrow. I''ll come pick you up myself."


    He got up and turned to leave when I grabbed his shirt. He looked back, held my hand and sat back down.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "I don''t want to be alone."


    He stood still for a while, then let go of my hand.


    "Lexus?"


    He left the room, leaving me alone.


    Is he perhaps angry? Did I make a selfish request?


    I sighed and laid back down. Well, i''ll be leaving tomorrow so maybe I should just sleep again. I sighed and thought about all he said, all what he had told me.


    It made me feel fuzzy inside, thinking about how I''ve known him since birth.


    The door opened again and Lexus entered the room, I sat back up and looked at him.


    "Lexus?"


    He came towards the bed, "Can you walk?"


    "I-uh- yes?"


    "Okay. Your clothes are there on the sofa." He pointed at the sofa at the corner of the room. "Change and we''ll leave."


    "Leave?"


    "You said you didn''t want to be alone. So I''m taking you home with me."


    "Wait! Really? The doctors allowed it?"


    He just passed me a grin, "Let''s go."


    ***


    Walking after just sleeping for so long was difficult. I did have a rehab but I was still stiff, seeing that Lexus picked me up in his arms.


    "Lex!"


    "What?"


    "People are watching!!"


    "I want them to watch."


    "Oh my God! I can''t believe you''re the same person who shocked me!"


    "I had to shock you to complete the contract."


    "Excuse me?"


    " The controller activates with the fingerprints of the owner, just to activate it one has to press it. The shock was inevitable." We reached the car and he carefully sat me inside. Then came and took his place on the driver''s seat as I wondered about the whole thing.


    "... Then-"


    "Hmm?" He started the car and drove.


    "What about the second time? Why did you do that!!"


    "Think about it Rosalie. Just think about it, how could have I done it when you had the controller?"


    "Ah��" That''s right. I had a controller�� "Then?"


    "It was preprogrammed like that. If you set a foot outside the hotel it will shock you on its own. I really didn''t think you''d try to run away this fast."


    "..."


    "To be very honest. Your actions made me beyond angry."


    I turned the other way and looked out the window quietly. The decorations for Christmas had started.


    A lot of time has passed since I first met Lexus. Or should I say when I met him again.


    As we reached the hotel, he tried to pick me up again but I didn''t want the people inside to see us like that, so I stopped him and got up myself. Contrary to what I expected he didn''t insist and just stood aside as I made an attempt to walk.


    It failed.


    I fell down after a few steps and then he came and picked me up effortlessly. I glared at him, he knew I wouldn''t make it!


    "What? You''re more than welcome to try again."


    I pouted and he laughed.


    Embarrassed, I hid my face in his chest.


    God!


    He walked in, I could hear people all around. There were many, and I could feel their gazes but I didn''t raise my head. I didn''t have the confidence and I just wonder how Lexus is so relaxed?


    "That''s because I''m claiming you in front of everyone."


    Did he just read my mind?!!!!


    ***


    Although the only thing I did for days was sleep, yet, as soon as he laid me on the bed and slid next to me while hugging me. I drifted into sleep immediately.


    For the next few days Alios came to help me walk better.


    At first I couldn''t get the courage to ask him but when I was all better and we both sat down on the kitchen counter to have coffee I finally asked him.


    "Alios?"


    "Hmm?"


    "You remember the time we spent with Lexus as kids?"


    He nodded, "Everything."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Lexus asked me not to. Besides you barely remember stuff and neither one of us wanted to tell you how grandma died."


    "I see�� still, I''m glad Lexus did." I took a deep breath, "That day-"


    "That day?"


    "When Lizzie took you with her and ran, leaving me there in the box. You remember?"


    "Yea?"


    "Did she come back to look for me?"


    Alios shook his head, "No."


    "She didn''t?"


    He sighed, "She was shot while we were on the run. So while we both hid in a hut. She sent me to check."


    "So-"


    "Of course she didn''t plan to just abandon you but I couldn''t find you. I looked everywhere near the place but the only thing that was there was the broken box."


    I really don''t know what to think. It''s making me dizzy.


    "How-" I looked at him,"How did she die?"


    "Kidney failure."


    "She wasn''t caught?"


    "She went to them herself. After she found out that her kidneys were done for. Just so that they don''t come after me. To end things."


    "And you''ve been fine?"


    He just shrugged. "Life goes on. We''re alive right now, time will continue to flow for us and I''ll make the best out of it." He smiled.


    I smiled back. Life does go on and I want to make the best out of it too.

 Chapter 57: fifty seven

    December was cold but since it was almost Christmas, Lexus was going to be free after arranging a few things. Summer was spending her time here too, not that I mind that but in a way, it''s wrong.


    I realized that summer wasn''t even trying to get along with her step mom.


    It''s 24th today and she should be with her parents. I guess, no matter how smart she is, she is a kid.


    Her step mother, Raina, had come to pick her up and was waiting downstairs for summer while I went to get her. Eli once said Raina was a good person and come to think of it, she drops and picks up Summer quite often, so I''m guessing they just lack communication.


    "Summer?" I called her as she was playing in the last room on her stomach. "Your mom is here to pick you up."


    "Step mom." She said and stood up. I sighed and walked to her. Crouching down a bit to talk to her.


    "Summer. Do you address her like that too?"


    "No, I call her name."


    I sighed again, "That''s wrong summer. You should call her mom."


    "Why? She''s not my real family."


    I stroked her hair gently, "Summer family isn''t only about being related by blood." She stared at me with no response, "It''s about the bond you have with the person."


    "But I don''t have a bond with her."


    "That''s because you never tried." She frowned at my words, "You want a real mother right? Raina will love you like one but you have to give her a chance."


    "..."


    "Summer?"


    "... Okay�� But how?"


    "Well, how about you start by calling her mom? And later spending time with her?"


    "...Fine."


    She then took my hand and we went downstairs, Raina was sitting on the sofa, waiting.


    "We''re here." I said and she looked at us.


    "Oh, Good, let''s go then summer." She stood up and turned to leave when I gave Summer a nudge.


    "Yes mom."


    Raina paused for a moment and looked back, clearly surprised. Summer walked over to her and raised her hand for Raina to take.


    "Mom, aren''t we leaving?"


    Raina snapped out of her astonishment and took her hand, "Y-yes, Of course!" They began walking out as Raina asked, "Is there something you would like to eat Summer? I''ll make you anything you like."


    Summer glanced back at me, a bit surprised, then looked back and replied happily, "Spaghetti!''"


    I smiled at them. This holiday will most likely turn out to be a blessing for them and I hope they become a real family.


    ***


    Lexus came back at night, he seemed tired, probably because there was a lot to do before the Christmas holidays started for the company. I was sitting on the couch and he lazily dropped his head on my lap.


    "Finally��" He whispered and I smiled. After resting for a few minutes he asked with his eyes still closed, "Rosalie?"


    "Yes?"


    "Is there something you want for your birthday?"


    "I''ve been thinking about it."


    "Mmhmm."


    "And really, I just want to visit my parents and grandma."


    He opened his eyes and looked at me from my lap, "Of course. Anything else?''


    I shook my head.


    "Then what do you want for Christmas?"


    "For Christmas?" I thought about it, then looked down at him, "You."


    He was pleasantly surprised at my answer and smirked.


    "You want me?" He sat up right next to me, his warm breath on my lips.


    "I want you." I whispered. He licked his lips and stared at mine, then looked into my eyes. His gaze heating me up, "I want yo-" He kissed me, sliding his left hand in my hair on the back of my head and I slid my arms around his neck. As he explored my mouth with his tongue, his right hand traveled to the zipper of my dress and he began to undress me. I slipped my hands to his shirt buttons and began unbuttoning them.


    He slipped my dress down as I opened his shirt and he broke the kiss, then went down to my neck. He kissed me, then sucked, leaving hickeys as he went further down.


    I grabbed his hair as he took off my bra, leaving the trails of kisses all the way down to my panties. By that time I was a moaning mess and he knew I was ready, so he didn''t waste any time to take my panties and his pants and boxers.


    ****


    We had a family dinner on the night of 25th at Veronica''s. For Lexu, it was a hard decision to make but he eventually agreed to it, he wanted to make things better even though he didn''t know how.


    The table was full of dishes made by veronica, I glanced at Raina and Summer, they seemed to be getting along better. Even Eli noticed that a gentle smile was plastered on his face as he watched his wife and daughter talk.


    I looked at Lexus, he stared at the food and I placed my hand on his, assuring him it was okay.


    After putting the final dish on the table Veronica joined the table, she looked pale, more than she was the last time I saw her but maybe that''s because she was tired from all this.


    Everyone started eating. I poured the same thing for me and Lexus, ate the pasta first and nodded at him.


    He picked up his fork, scooped some pasta, brought it to his mouth and paused. Everyone pretended to eat yet they all secretly glanced at him.


    "It''s okay." I whisper, "It''s good."


    He took a deep breath and ate, softly chewing it.


    As he swallowed it, he looked at me then at his mother.


    "It''s good."


    Upon his words Veronica grinned, her hands began to tremble as she tried to raise her own fork to eat. I glanced at Lexus, he was confused as to what he should say now, so he decided to repeat his words as he took another bite.


    "It''s good. I''d love to have another serving."


    Veronica laughed as a few tears slipped down her cheeks, she dropped her fork on the plate and raised her hands to cover her mouth. After a few moments, she looked at Lexus.


    "I''m happy- You like it." She wiped her tears as Summer hopped off her seat and went to her grandma with a tissue.


    "Grandma don''t cry. Uncle will eat tons of your cooking from now! Right uncle?" Veronica picked Summer up and sat her down on her lap as Lexus answered.


    "Yes��"


    ****


    I quietly stood in front of the three graves praying, my father whom I never got to meet, my mother who held me so briefly yet with all her love and grandma who took care of me and made a stranger her family. I pray all of you are happy there in heaven.


    The graves were well kept, clean and tidy. I left flowers on them and sat there quietly for quite some time. Lexus stayed behind me, not speaking the entire time. He let me have all the time.


    Satisfied. I stood up and looked back at him and he stared at me, I smiled at him and he returned it.


    "Let''s go." I extended him my hand and he got up to take it.


    "Let''s go."


    As we walked hand in hand in the silent streets it began to snow.


    "It''s finally snowing!" I exclaimed. It was the first snow of the season. It came pretty late but was as beautiful as ever.


    "Yea��" Lexus seemed a bit distracted.


    "Lexus?" I pulled his hand. "What is it?"


    "Oh! Ah- You know, there is something I''ve been wanting to give to you for a while but I just couldn''t find the right timing."


    "Hmm?"


    "Well, I realized there is no perfect timing so-" He let go of my hand and kneeled down in front of me as he took out a box from his pocket.


    My heart beat started increasing as I realized where this was leading.


    He opened the box which had a platinum ring in it with a diamond shining brightly on top.


    "Marry me, Rosalie."


    "Yes!!" I answered without a second thought and he stood up, slipping the ring in my ring finger.


    He was then going to kiss me when his phone began ringing loudly.


    "Talk about ruining the mood."He gritted his teeth, ready to kill the caller, took the phone out of his pocket, looked at the caller ID, sighed and connected the call.


    "What?" He asked and I giggled, taking the ring off to admire it more. I noticed something. I looked inside, there was an engraving in it.


    ''Mi amore''


    I smiled as I remembered the meaning of it. It meant, ''My love''


    I placed it back on my finger and looked at Lexus, my smile faded.


    He was tense.


    "W-what do you mean she fainted!? Wha-Since when?!" His eyes met mine and I noticed the worry in them, "That long? B-but... Yes I noticed she was pale- but!" He bit his lower lip, "Okay��" He hung up, distressed.


    "Lexus?"


    He looked at me.


    "Rosalie�� I knew never knew, till this moment. I never knew��"


    "What happened?"


    "Mom has blood cancer."

 Chapter 58: fifty eight

    ?Veronica


    I opened my eyes and found myself on the hospital bed. I sat myself up and looked around.


    Eli must have booked a VIP room. I smiled a sad smile to myself


    I guess the point where I''ll start fainting is here.


    The doorknob rattling caught my attention and I looked at the direction. The door opened and Lexus came running in, out of breath. Rosalie behind him.


    "Mom��" His face was pale and full of worry.


    "Eli must have told you." I sighed, "I told him not to-"


    "Why!!!? You''ve had cancer for four years now!! And I''m learning of this now!!?" He walked towards me and sat down on the stool next to the bed. "I know I was a bad example of a son." He looked down, distressed, "A very bad-"


    I placed my hand on his, "I was a worse mother."


    "No." He shook his head strongly, "It was all my fault."


    I noticed Rosalie trying to leave the room to give us space.


    "Rose." I called her, "Will you come here." She nodded and walked over, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "Yes ma''am?" I noticed something on her finger and smiled.


    "Will you not call me mom?"


    She stared at me wide eyed, "C-can I?"


    I kissed her forehead.


    "The question is am I worth it?"


    "Huh?"


    "You brought the family together. It''s all because of you today I can talk to Lexus again."


    "Oh! No.no.no"


    I squeezed her hand and shook my head, "Believe me child. If you weren''t here, everything would still be far apart."


    Lexus looked at her, "She''s right Rosalie."


    A slight blush appeared on her face and I smiled. Such a good girl, I''m glad Lexus has someone like her in his life.


    "Rose?"


    "Yes ma''am?"


    "Ma''am?"


    She paused for a few.seconds and then spoke, "Mom��" I smiled at her.


    "Lexus, I want to see you get married."


    Lexus nodded, "Of course you will!"


    I smiled when the door opened again. Eli popped his head in.


    "Lex, you''re here."


    He came in and Rosalie decided to leave. I didn''t stop her this time. Eli took her place on the bed edge.


    "Eli, Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Lexus glared at him.


    "Did you ever give me a chance?"


    "..."


    "You were the most unapproachable person in the whole goddamn place." Eli for some reason was getting a bit emotional, "You never listened, you probably wouldn''t be here today if it wasn''t for Rose!"


    "Eli calm down." I said.


    "No mom." Lexus said while facing down, "He''s right." Then he faced him, "I was the coldest person but let''s not forget how you ran away leaving us alone."


    Eli froze for a moment, " I know-"


    "You know? Great. All that time I needed you, I wanted you to be there you weren''t, then 7 years ago you came back with a baby in your arms!??"


    "At least I came back?!"


    "You had no choice!!" They yelled at each other but not out of spite.


    "Lexus calm down!" I squeezed his hand. "Eli came back because he realized how important family is. He needed to take care of his young girl and there was no way he could have done that alone."


    He pulled his hand from mine, sighed and closed his eyes. For a few moments, no one spoke.


    "Listen Lex." Eli spoke, "I know what my running away did. I know what you must have gone through because dad was like that when I was a kid too."


    "Then- isn''t that all the more reason you should have stayed?"


    Eli nodded and looked down at his hands in shame, "I have no excuse for what I did, I was afraid and as soon as I saw the opportunity to escape I took it." He looked at Lexus, his eyes were tearing up, his breath caught up in his throat, "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I''ve always regretted it. I was wrong. Running away was never the answer and I''m sorry. I really am��"


    Lexus looked away, "..."


    I took Eli''s hand and held it gently.


    "Lexus, we all made mistakes." Eli spoke again, "And we all made some major mistakes. Me- and mom, we''ve been wanting to correct ourselves for years now. Will you not give us a chance?" Lexus still had his face turned, "Will you hate us a little less? We''re family after all."


    After a few moments of complete silence Lexus spoke, "I- " He looked back at us, a tear in the corner of his eye, "I don''t hate you�� or mom��" He scratched his cheek and bit his lower lip. Eli looked and I nodded at him to let him speak.


    Lexus cleared his throat, then gulped, "I apologize. I-" He licked his lips to lubricate them, "I know I didn''t let anyone except a few people in and that I especially kept you both out." He gulped again, "I''m sorry about that. I- I realize that was wrong..."


    Eli hugged Lexus and he was dumbstruck, "Eli what the hell are you doing?!"


    "Giving you a brotherly hug."


    "What the fuck? You''re like forty! Get off! This is weird."


    "What''s so weird about two brothers hugging?"


    "I�� I don''t know��" He calmed down a bit.


    I giggled, "Well at least me falling sick brought our family back together"


    "I wish it wasn''t like this." Eli broke the hug, sat back down and looked at me sadly.


    "Yea��" Lexus agreed but with all honesty, I believe there is nothing else I wanted in life other than our family to get along.


    "Eli-" Lexus spoke, but Eli cut him off.


    "I know what you want to ask. But believe me, we''ve tried everything. Leukemia doesn''t have a cure, the only thing we could do was slow it down a bit."


    "How much time does she have?"


    "Not more than 2-3 years, in the case that it progresses at the same speed it is now."


    "I see��"


    They both looked at each other for a while, then turned their attention to me, taking each of my hands in the right.


    Then they both bowed a bit, closing their eyes and brought my hand to their foreheads.


    "I''m sorry for everything I did wrong. " They held my hands strongly yet with gentleness, "I love you." They both said simultaneously and I felt a surge of emotions inside of me.


    My hands that they had next to their forehead, I slipped them behind their heads and pulled both of them in my embrace.


    "My sons!" My voice trembled, how I had longed for this. To hold both of my sons again, to have them in my embrace, "Forgive your mother for everything I did wrong." How I had waited to ask for this, how I had somewhat lost hope for it to ever happen, how much I wanted to say these words, "I love you both." How I wanted to set everything right for so long and how I had wanted for us to be a family again.


    "I love you both so much" I kissed their heads as I kept them in my embrace. They both wrapped their arms around me and I felt like there was nothing more than I needed.


    No more regret left in life.


    And now, I can die in peace.

 Chapter 59: fifty nine

    ? Lexus


    Mistakes are a part of life, made by everyone, yet if you can admit your wrongs and try to do better things, your whole world can shine a bit brighter.


    In my life, I know the things I did wrong and the wrongs that were done to me but now it''s all in the past.


    Things have changed and I want them to get better, even though life will always give you hardships, and there is no such thing as a perfect life, the perfect moment does exist.


    Such as this one.


    Where I stand on the stage and my bride walks the aisle looking a stunning beauty in her white wedding dress, her red hair styled in a bun and her arm around Alios as he walked the aisle with her. Summer walking in front of them, in her white flower girl dress, a bouquet in her hands.


    My two best men, Arius and Eli standing to my right at a distance.


    Mom sitting there on her chair in the front row, next to Raina, smiling at me, I returned her smile.


    As my bride reached the stage, I extended my hand and helped her up.


    The priest began the formalities.


    It took a lot of effort, many hurdles and hell a lot of wait to get here. A year and a half back, just when I bought her, I never would have thought about this, but what''s life, if it''s not going to surprise you?


    I looked at my beautiful bride who was smiling back at me.


    The time we spend together, the changes you planted in me, the person you awoke in me, the love and happiness you gave me.


    I want to return it all, for the rest of our lives.


    "Do you take Rosalie Yuki as your lawfully wedded wife?"


    "I do."


    "And you Miss Rosalie take Lexus Xander as your lawfully wedded husband?"


    "I do."


    "You may now kiss the bride."


    I gently placed my hand on her cheek and went in for a soft kiss. She closed her eyes as she did the same.


    It was the very first time in my life, well the very first I remember and most like the last time, we all took a proper family picture. A picture that symbolized how time can change things, it was a photograph of happiness.


    ***


    "I can''t believe you, are you really not telling me where we will be living now?" Rosalie asked as I drove us both to our new house after the wedding.


    "You''ll find out. We''re almost there."


    She sighed and slumped back on her seat but as a certain house came into her view she slowly rose back up.


    "No way." She looked at me, "Are you serious?"


    I parked the car, "Yes. I had the whole thing renovated. Part of the reason why our marriage was postponed until today."


    She looked back at the house, "T-this is grandma''s house."


    "It is."


    "Yet it looks so new."


    "It''s our house now. And it''s under your name."


    "What? My name!!?"


    I grinned and then got out of the car, walked to the other side and opened the door for her, "Let''s go." She took my hand, "We have a new life ahead of us."


    "Yes." She smiled and gave me a peck.


    I stared down at her, "You expect me to be satisfied with that?"


    She turned her head and walked towards the house like she heard nothing, "I love this house. It''s perfect for a family."


    I jogged to her and picked her up in my arms, "Damn right and I''m gonna make sure we have a big family."


    She looked at me wide eyed


    "B-big family?"


    I smirked and walked in, "Very big."


    ***


    Time continues to flow, some things get better, some don''t change yet some get worse with no way of making them better.


    With the flowing of time, mom''s health began to decline and there came a time when she couldn''t even eat.


    Some things you know will happen, no matter what, yet you can never prepare yourself for it, no matter how many times you think about it, no matter how much you try to make it better.


    It''s bound to happen and it''s painful.


    Yet, at her final moments she was in her room, on her bed, surrounded by her family. Her sons, her beloved and their wives, who stayed by her and tried their best to make things easier for her.


    She smiled as she closed her eyes and whispered the words.


    "I''m happy."


    People leave but their memories remain, and even though I do not share a lot of them with my mother, I''m happy that the last of them were there and were full of glee. I''m glad we made up and I''m glad I could spend time with her, feel her love, her touch, and her warmth.


    Death, especially of a person so important to you isn''t easy. The memories you spend with them always linger around and even though time makes things better, there are some voids that can not be filled.


    Yet, life will give you something that will fill you with love all over again.


    ****


    I paced around the hospital corridor nervously, somehow I couldn''t bring myself to calm down. My anxiety just kept getting worse, the wait was killing me and none of the nurses or the doctor had come out of the operation theater Rosalie was in.


    Sighing and deep breathing, again and again, I paced in the white corridor.


    The sound of crying made me halt in my stance.


    Oh God...


    The nurse came out, her white gown filled with stains of blood, each step she took towards me was nerve-wracking.


    "Mr.Xander, congratulations, you''re the father of a beautiful little girl now."


    I felt a strange sensation in me. Was I happy? Excited or nervous? Maybe all of it.


    A father... of a daughter?


    Without realizing it I had started smiling.


    "H-how''s my wife?"


    "She''s fine. She''s just resting."


    "Can I see her?"


    "Not now. Let her rest for a while. You''ll be able to see her soon enough."


    "Okay..."


    After a little wait that felt like an eternity, I walked into her room. I was nervous, each step I took was slower than the last. As she came into view, her arms cradling our daughter, I paused.


    She noticed me and smiled.


    "Lex, won''t you hold her?"


    "I-..." I don''t even know why I''m so confused?


    "Come here." She said and I walked to her. "You wanted a daughter so bad and you finally got your wish."


    I stared at her, her tiny tiny hands and feet, her red hair, her beautiful face.


    My daughter.


    "Here." Rosalie gave her to me, carefully, I cradled her in my arms.


    My daughter.


    Just the word made me so happy, it made my heart jump with excitement.


    "What do you want to name her?" Rosalie asked.


    Her name... I thought about it. Just like Rosalie, she was small, a tiny little flower that brought me joy.


    "Lily." I looked at Rosalie, "I want to name her Lily."


    She smiled, "You sure love flowers."


    I sat down on the edge of the bed next to her.


    "After all, you both are the magnificent flowers of my life."


    She took a deep breath and laid her head on me.


    "Rosalie?"


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you for coming into my life."


    She raised her head and looked at me, "No Lexus, thank you. For bringing me in." Her eyes shone without doubt, "I love you."


    I kissed her forehead, "I love you too and I''ll love you forever."


    The end

 Chapter 60: side story: The Reaper and the Mother

    Unnamed like the rest, yet this reaper was new to his work. He was still getting used to reaping souls so his work was light.


    Scary as he looked, he didn''t possess any feelings. Perhaps he once did, once, of a time, he no longer remembered.


    Today his work was almost done, he had one last soul to reap.


    Of a woman.


    Named Camilla.


    She was to die in an alley, amongst the snow as she held her newborn.


    He made his way to the alley, seen by none, heard by none.


    He stopped by the fallen body who held her baby next to her, so tight yet with gentleness, unwilling to let go as if he was here for the child.


    She trembled in the snow, holding on to life, perhaps she was afraid, not for herself but for her child.


    The reaper wondered why? He couldn''t comprehend it. Why would she not worry about her own life? Isn''t that what a human is?


    It was time. He stepped closer to take what will no longer be hers. He stanced his scythe and stared down at his last job for the day, who, even though he couldn''t see him, looked at him and his scythe lowered.


    "Why?" He asked her as he revealed himself.


    "Because I''m a mother."


    Was a mother supposed to be someone special? Different than a human? He didn''t understand but he didn''t want to just take her life.


    Why? He didn''t know. It was not like he possessed any feeling but he just for once felt like he wanted to give this ''mother'' something.


    So he crouched down, pressed his long bony finger on the trembling lady''s forehead.


    She calmed down, a smile spread across her face, she left a bit relieved and surrendered her soul to him when he slashed his scythe for it.


    But what did he do to make her feel so relieved?


    He had shown her a boy, a boy that would soon arrive and take the unnamed child with him, he will give her happiness, he will give her love, he will give her family.


    He showed her all the happy things that would happen in her daughter''s life.


    Why did he do that? He himself wasn''t sure.


    Perhaps, it was because he was still new?


    He may never get this opportunity later but this time he felt like he didn''t regret it.


    He stood there for quite some while, then lightly tapped the baby''s cheek who was asleep but woke up with the gesture and began to cry.


    "Now, it''s time to leave." He said to himself and left the place as a young boy reached the alley, following the sound of the little cries.

 Chapter 61: side story: The Dog and his Mistress

    Rosalie was young. Fifteen years of age and had just started living in the orphanage next to the church. It was a lively place, the kids were sweet.


    Her dog, mickey was old now. He had been her companion for five years and had spent 5 years with his previous master yet he followed her everywhere. He was a loyal little fellow and one day as he followed his mistress to the market he noticed how his mistress seemed troubled.


    He looked at her face, she was trying to listen to something so he focused on it too.


    It was a melody. A rather beautiful melody.


    "Mikey!" His mistress called, "I feel like I''ve heard this melody somewhere before!" She changed her route and instead of going shopping she entered a small music store.


    Mikey was used to this, his owner was the type that could easily be distracted, so he followed her in the store where a young woman played the melody that attracted his mistress.


    "Excuse me!" Rosalie got her attention, "By any chance, can you teach me this melody?"


    She looked at her, "Do you know this melody?"


    "No, it''s just that, I really like it. It somehow gives me a strange sense of deja vu."


    "Hmm." The other woman thought about it, " I''m not sure of the name myself but-" She looked at the redhead, "Have you played the piano before?"


    "No��"


    "And you still want to learn?"


    "Please?"


    "Well, if I have to teach you, you''ll have to pay."


    "Yes!!" Mikey looked at his mistress in disbelief as she agreed. He woofed at her. ''What do you mean you''ll pay for it? Didn''t you want to get a new dress?


    "Oh come on Mikey! I feel like this is important."


    Mikey sighed and gave up, his mistress was too enthusiastic, he''ll just watch over her like he always has.


    He didn''t have much time left, so he wanted to let her owner be happy.


    Rosalie was clumsy but she learned and Mikey stayed by her side as she learned how to perform a good piece.


    It was perhaps the day, they came running back to the orphanage in heavy rain and at night Mikey fell ill. Rosalie was seventeen then.


    She had grown up to be a fine woman, less clumsy and only a bit more mature but Mikey knew she''d be able to take care of herself now, even if he hasn''t with her.


    So he staggered to his mistress''s side at night, to spend just one final night by her side.

 Chapter 62: side story: Epilogue

    Lily was eight years old, she loved spending time with her family but today, of all days, she was alone in the house.


    It was her father''s birthday but none of the family members were home, how were they going to celebrate?


    She sighed and rolled around on the floor to get to the cooler side.


    "I''m so bored~" she stared at the ceiling. "Mommy~" she called out to her mother who wasn''t there and hoped she''ll bring back the stuff for the birthday.


    Lily then stood up and picked up the house phone to talk to her dad.


    The phone rang for a while but he didn''t pick up. Disappointed, she placed the receiver back and trotted back to the lounge to lay on the cool floor again.


    Just as she laid on the floor the phone rang, she hopped up and ran to receive it.


    "Hello~?" She answered.


    "Hey princess." It was her father, "Did you call?"


    "Yes. There''s no one at home. So I was bored."


    "Where are your brothers and your mom?"


    "Mommy took Leo and Theo to the hospital."


    "The hospital?"


    "Yes. They both got a fever."


    "Ah. I see."


    "Daddy? Why is it that they both always get sick together?"


    "I guess it''s a twin thing."


    "What''s a twin thing?"


    Her father laughed lightly, "They were born together, so they are connected by many things, more than normal people."


    "I don''t get it."


    "You''ll get it, when you''re older."


    "Daddy, are you gonna come home tonight? You didn''t come back yesterday either."


    "I''ll try princess."


    Being a CEO wasn''t easy. There were times Lexus had to spend nights at the company. Especially whenever there was a big event. And this time, they were preparing for the company''s anniversary events. He wasn''t getting any sleep and had been coming home on and off. It didn''t even click him that today was special. He had completely forgotten his own birthday.


    But Lily was too young to understand that.


    "Okay��"


    "Well I have to go now."


    "OK Bye bye." She placed the receiver back and wondered when her two redhead brothers and mother were coming back. It felt like ages since they left.


    This time Lily decided to lay upside down on the sofa. To her it felt that the world had flipped and she enjoyed that.


    The door opened and came in her ever hyper brothers, her mother behind them.


    "Hi mommy~" she waved her hand, still in the same position.


    "Hey sweetie." Her mother was carrying a lot of things and was focused on that.


    "Lily''s a bat!" Leo and Theo spoke together after they saw their sister upside on the sofa back. They ran to jump on the sofa and join her. They loved their bat position a lot.


    Rosalie finally looked over after placing the things down and smirked.


    "Leone, Theone and Lily. Come down this instant. We have a place to decorate."


    The children grinned and ran to their mother, she handed them some balloons to blow. The thing about decorations wasn''t really for her husband only, he was too old for this, but the kids loved it. Furthermore, it made it feel more like a happy family.


    Lily blew her balloons and then helped her brothers out. By nightfall they were done, they had decorated the lounge and made dinner and a birthday cake. All that was left was to wait for their father.


    But unfortunately for the kids, their father was too busy. He had so many plans to go through and correct all the things that weren''t adding up.


    Time passed and he didn''t notice.


    By the time he did manage to get things on track, it was midnight.


    Lexus took a deep breath.


    ''Maybe I should sleep here tonight too. He stretched and sighed.''


    Ah!


    ''I should go home, I wonder how the twins are doing.''


    Lexus had always preferred going home at the end of the day but sometimes, the situation didn''t allow it, so he had to sleep in the penthouse.


    He took his coat and left the building. It didn''t matter if everyone was asleep, he just felt better when he saw his family.


    When he reached home, he noticed how the lights were still on.


    Strange, the kids should be asleep by now or perhaps they ended up sleeping while playing. Since summer still hadn''t ended yet, Rosalie was being lenient with them too and Lexus often found the kids sleeping on the sofa and then he and his wife would put them to bed.


    He entered the house and smiled. His suspicion was right just that this time, his wife was asleep on the sofa as well, with Leo sleeping on her lap as he hugged her while Lily and Theo on her sides.


    He then noticed the decorations and the cake, with a candle burning on top of it, the flame dying out as the candle had almost melted too. There was a cup beneath it so that it wouldn''t harm the cake.


    Lexus scratched the back of his head and sighed.


    "They must have been looking forward to this��" He was a bit disappointed in himself that he completely forgot. He walked to the table and blew the flame out. There was no point in having the food out now, so he quietly placed it in the fridge.


    Then he looked back at the family, they were all sound asleep, so one by one he put them all to bed. First he took her daughter, then his sons and finally he picked up his wife and took her to bed with him.


    As he placed her down she opened her eyes momentarily


    "Lexus?" She whispered.


    He stroked her hair, "It''s okay, sleep."


    And she closed her eyes again, he slid next to her, hugging her gently. It didn''t take him much time to fall asleep, he was already sleep-deprived enough. After all, he had the best sleep at home, by his wife''s side.


    The next morning when he woke up, he heard the kids in the lounge. Rosalie was already up too, so he dragged his feet out, just as he did, he heard a pop and confetti fell everywhere.


    "Happy birthday Daddy!!" The kids yelled and he smiled even before he could focus his vision on them.


    When the confetti was out of the way he looked at them standing by the kitchen counter. The chocolate icing cake in front of them.


    "Happy birthday Lexus. You came home too late yesterday."


    He walked to them, "Yea�� I completely forgot."


    "Daddy you always forget." Lily giggled.


    "Daddy cake!" The twins tugged his pants and he picked them both up in his arms. They were three so picking them up wasn''t a problem.


    "Okay team! Let''s have some cake!" Lexus spoke and blew out the candle.


    It was a pretty normal birthday but that''s all that he always wanted, a normal day, a normal routine and a normal family.


    He let down the twins as their mother served them cake.


    "Cake for breakfast?" Lexus leaned against the counter while the kids took their plates to the table.


    "Who''s fault is that?" His wife teased him and he sneaked a kiss when the kids weren''t looking.


    "Cake is good. It''s good for health." He tried covering for himself.


    "It is not!"


    Lexus laughed.


    Yes. This was what he had always wished for.


    A happy family.


    side-stories: End

 Chapter 63: Prologue

    A checklist on how to ruin your child''s life


    1- Have a family while being part of the Mafia ?


    2- Have the family live separately to ''protect'' them ?


    3- Give them only two guards ?


    4- Have tons of enemies ?


    5- Still visit the family a lot because you''re a ''good'' father and husband. ?


    6- Not knowing of an imminent threat your family is in, because you''re occupied with other stuff ?


    7- Not being there when a bunch of enemies attack the family ?


    8- The result of which the child had to witness 3 murders and **** all alone, in a dark, compact space between the walls. .. .. .. . ?


    ?Azalea


    My vision began to blur as I kept running through the unknown dark alleys. It must be around noon yet the area was very dark and I couldn''t comprehend why? Was it because these alleys were behind the skyscrapers of the city?


    I shook my head as I felt my energy drain. I had been running for God knows how long from people I don''t even know.


    As I began to slow down I heard footsteps behind me even more clearly. The men chasing me were clearly gangsters, with their tattoos and piercings, their aura and look, anyone could tell they were in the wrong business.


    But what I didn''t get was, why were they after me? I didn''t do anything wrong! I''m just a young girl minding her own business, doing my part-time job at a cafe, trying to save up for college and all of a sudden these men barge in and demand me to go with them.


    Like hell I will!


    I gulped to lubricate my dry throat but it didn''t really work, I tried to force myself to run more but my legs stumbled and I fell, I didn''t even have the energy to stand back up again. I was too tired and out of breath, I could hear my heart pounding as I struggled to move a bit, just a bit more...


    A painful groan escaped my mouth as one of the guys chasing me grabbed my hair with brute force and yanked me up.


    "You thought you could outrun us you little bitch."


    "What do you want from me?" I did a useless struggle dance at which none of them even batted an eye.


    Ignoring my question the bald guy holding me up extended his hand out for something and the thin guy next to him took out a cloth from his jacket and placed it on his hand.


    Oh great...


    I was already tired enough, now they were going to knock me out for good.


    I stopped struggling and fell into unconsciousness a few minutes after I smelled the well soaked cloth.


    ***


    My eyes fluttered open and my vision began to adjust to the unfamiliar environment, my hands and feet tied behind my back and something wrapped around my neck? It felt like a choker.


    As I regained my senses, I realized I was in a big room, almost empty except for a few people staring at me.


    Even among them, one man, who sat on a beautifully crafted chair on a platform a few flights of steps above the ground caught my attention.


    Actually he would catch anyone''s attention.


    He stood out exceptionally well, with his fair features, his silky blonde hair, and, was it a shade of brown? He had pretty golden eyes.


    Such a rare combination, forget about rare, I don''t think I''ve ever heard of this combination at all. It was almost as if he was from a fairy tale.


    He stared down at me with those piercing pretty eyes and spoke.


    "Azalea violet."


    "..." I didn''t respond to him calling my name.


    "I''m sure you can guess why you''re here."


    I tilted my head slightly, "Because I''m very unfit and couldn''t out run the baboons you sent?"


    He cracked a smile but didn''t laugh.


    "Trying to act innocent won''t help." He shifted in his seat, "It was hard to find you, no doubt about that. Living as the daughter of your aunt. Clever but not fool proof."


    "..."


    "Your family caused quite some trouble for mine."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." I lied as I glared at him. I knew what he was talking about.


    "Oh I know you do." He got up from his seat, walked to me and crouched down, " And I know you know how the Mafia works. No one is spared in revenge. Especially not from the Alucards" He grabbed my face in his hand and made me look directly at him.


    Alucards?


    This must be Arius Alucard. Of course it''s him.


    I gritted my teeth in anger.


    His golden, venomous eyes stared into mine and I couldn''t help it.


    I spat on his face.


    "You already killed everyone in my family! What more do you want?!"


    His lips twitched in anger as he wiped the saliva from his cheek and looked at me, a menacing smile appeared on his face as he pressed a finger on the collar around my neck.


    "You know what this is?" I kept glaring at him, trying not to look confused, "This is a slave collar." He stood up and looked at the men standing against the wall. "Take her and throw her with the other slaves."


    What? Throw me with the other slaves?


    slaves? He wants to keep me as a slave?


    Two muscular men came and picked me up and I began throwing a useless tantrum.


    "You bloody mother fucker. You kill people, torture them and even keep slaves! You son of a bitch!! Do you enjoy this?!!?"


    Arius silently looked at me as I was being dragged away but finally decided to say something in the end.


    "Is that my fault?"


    Note


    The story is being transferred here as another volume of sold so it will be available as a series together.... I hope I can do this... This is a lot of work... I have to make so many changes. God! Help me... This is quite over whelming for me... Maybe it''s just me. I''m ranting here because I don''t know. Now a days I feel like I don''t know anything. This is hard...

 Chapter 64: His slaves

    I opened my eyes lazily and winced at the pain in my head. Sitting up on a bed, I hissed and placed my hand on the back of my head.


    "Are you okay?" I heard a woman''s voice and looked back to see a girl, around my age, maybe older, wearing a choker like mine, walking towards me. That''s when I realized I was on a bed in a big bedroom, another single bed at a distance from the one I was on.


    The girl came and sat on the bed, she had brown hair and fair skin, her eyes filled with worry.


    "I''m fine. I think." I sighed, "What happened? How did I end up here?" I looked around the room, it had a bookshelf, a window, a dressing table, everything was neatly arranged, "Who are you?"


    "Nora. Nora siegfeild." As she said her name my eyes grew wide and I stared at her, "I know what you''re thinking, but just like you I was living with a distant relative quietly till the time Arius found out."


    I took a deep breath, "I see..." That damn demon, what does he want from us? So what if we survived? We were living a quiet life. "I''m Azalea."


    She nodded at me, telling me she knows.


    "And," She started, "Since you were resisting too much, they knocked you out and brought you here."


    "Those bastards hit me too hard." I clicked my tongue and rubbed the back of my head.


    "Well, no one''s going to be a gentleman in this place."


    "Yea..." I stood up and walked around the room. It was round shaped, with a small rectangular corridor that lead to the main door, there was an attached bathroom on the opposite side with no window.


    I then walked to the window of the room and tried rattling it open.


    "It''s no use. It won''t open." I looked outside, we must be on the third floor.


    "We can break it." I looked at Nora.


    "No use. I tried. It''s not glass."


    "We have to get out of here somehow." I slumped on the bed next to Nora.


    "Well I haven''t figured out a way."


    I looked at her, "How long have you been here."


    "Like, 9 days? And believe me, I tried every method I could to escape, but here I am. Still here."


    I sighed again, then shot back up, "Wait! Is there anyone else beside you here? I clearly heard Arius say, ''slaves''."


    She looked at me, her gaze wavering a bit, "I know, about a boy."


    "A boy?"


    "Ayaan. He''s a lot younger than us and can''t speak."


    "Oh��"


    "And��"


    "And?"


    "I saw something, a crack, on his neck. A nicely sewn line around the front." I searched her eyes for answers.


    I blinked in confusion, "Wait! So what are you-" I gulped, "Implying?"


    She shrugged and shook her head, "Even I don''t know, just saying that, It was newly done."


    I dropped back onto the bed as I felt my knees get weak, "So, " I started, "What did you do here for the past 9 days?"


    "5 actually. I was knocked out with a drug for 4 days since I was creating too much trouble for the first two days.'' she got up and walked to the bookshelf, "When I woke up, that''s when I saw Ayan, he was quietly sitting in the corner for about an hour. Caesar then came and took him away."


    "Caesar?"


    "Arius''s bodyguard or something." She sighed." And!! I read these books here." She slid her finger across the nicely arranged books and picked out one to show me, "Good novels really, Especially this one." She waved it between her hands, a book called ''Sold?''


    "What about food?"


    She placed the book back and pointed across the corridor at the main door, "See a tiny slot, like the one they have in prison. They slide it through there."


    I was dumbfounded, "What are we? Dogs?"


    "Yeah. I was really angry too and tried stabbing the hand of the person sliding it in." She made a strange face, "And then I slept for four days."


    I chuckled.


    "So, now what?"


    "... I don''t know."


    "Any idea what they plan to do to us here?"


    She shook her head, "No idea."


    We both spent a few minutes talking about the Alucard family. Their long history of power and how they have always gotten whatever they wanted.


    "All these years and suddenly he wanted the survivors? Did he not know before?" Nora asked.


    "I really don''t know. Maybe he has too much time on his hand now."


    "Could be."


    The doorknob clicked and we both shot our heads towards the main door. The door opened to reveal a tall guy, with black hair and eyes, but the most distinguished thing about him was what he was carrying.


    A sword.


    He had it on his back, hanging there with the help of a red rope around his torso.


    "That''s Caesar." Nora whispered to me.


    "Come." Caesar said and turned around.


    Nora and I just looked at each other when Caesar spared us a glare. His narrow eyes were menacing, sending a fear signal to our brains and we both automatically started following him.


    ***


    He brought us to a gym? I think. It had a wrestling stage, surrounded by a net grill, as well. There was only one way in.


    I glanced at Nora who was as confused as me.


    Caesar didn''t wait for us. He entered the stage and stood in the middle, then looked at us both.


    "Come." He pointed his finger down.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "..." Caesar didn''t speak.


    "God! He''s really bad at this." A voice from behind startled us both, we jolted and turned back to see Arius, who had somehow made his way right behind us without making a sound. "I''ll explain." He walked by us, "Caesar is bad with words you see." He stood outside the stage, "You both want to leave here right?" He smiled his venomous smile.


    "..." Neither me, nor Nora answered him. We both were on guard.


    He sighed at our response, "Oh well. I''ll let you go free." He said and we both exchanged a confused look with each other, then looked back at Arius, "It''s simple. All you have to do is defeat Caesar in hand to hand combat. You win. You''re free."


    "It can''t be that simple." Nora said.


    "It is that simple." Arius kept smiling.


    "I heard Caesar is really strong." Nora whispered, loud enough that only I could hear her.


    I thought about it for a moment, then Looked at Arius.


    "Why him!?" I yelled, "Why not you?"


    All three of them looked at me and Nora shook her head, "That''s not gonna make a difference!" She whisper yelled at me.


    Ah�� Shit?


    "Me?" Arius thought about it for a moment, then smiled back at me, "Fine then. Let''s do it like this. I''ll fight you baby. Dora here with fight with Caesar."


    "Excuse me? Baby?!"


    "My name is Nora!!!"


    Me and Nora both shouted together but neither of them cared.


    Arius walked in the ring and Caesar walked out.


    "Come on. I don''t have much time." He invited me in. "Let''s get this over with."


    I walked to the ring, but stopped before entering, "What if we lose?"


    "You''ll be my slaves of course." He gestured me to come inside, "You''ll have to do whatever I tell you to."


    I walked inside, a bit nervous. "I win, I can leave?"


    "If, you win."


    He took his battle stance quite beautifully, one leg behind the other, hands in proper stance, like he had been taught by a kung-fu master.


    I took my stance like a street bully and gulped.


    "Fight" Caesar said from outside the ring and before I knew it, Arius was right in front of me. He almost landed his hit on me but I somehow ducked down to dodge, yet still he was quick.


    He kicked me off my feet and I fell face flat on the ground.


    I tried getting up immediately but I felt something hit my the back of my neck and I blacked out.


    ***


    I woke up with a groan and found myself in my room, Nora on the other bed, completely blacked out. I picked up the tissue box on the side table next to my bed and threw it at her.


    It landed on her head and she jolted up, then frantically looked around.


    "Took you both long enough." The familiar voice made us both look at the person sitting on the stool by the bookshelf.


    "Arius." I hissed his name.


    "You both lost." He clapped for us, "Wow. Such expected results." He smirked.


    "What do you want!" I glared at him.


    "What I want?" He pretended to think about it, "Everything." He walked up to my bed and grabbed my face in his hand, I was going to push him away but even before I could make the attempt, he caught my wrists in his other hand. "You''ll do whatever I want." His golden eyes stared into mine."Whenever I want."


    "..." I gulped, so much hatred filled his eyes.


    "I like it, when you don''t speak back." He pecked my lips out of nowhere, then released me.


    I looked at him, dumbfounded.


    "You both will be starting your training tomorrow morning." He turned to leave, "Try to go against me and I won''t hesitate to shock you."


    Before shutting the door behind him he looked back at us, "And don''t ever forget." He grinned,


    "I own you."

 Chapter 65: Training

    A whole effin month passed by, with me and Nora going over the same routine every single day.


    We woke up, had a small argument about who was going to shower first, then had breakfast, then walked to the gym where Caesar along with another member, Ben, trained us until we dropped dead, only getting a short break for lunch and even though the training was finished at 6, neither of us had the energy for dinner or to stay awake. I would say it was no ordinary training, but that doesn''t mean it was something very extraordinary. Yes, it did drain us but it wasn''t taking a toll on our bodies and it made me wonder about it. It seemed like the routine was especially designed for us. Something that didn''t hurt our bodies yet still made them stronger because I could feel it. After a month of following the same routine and exercise I felt that my body was different. Like I had grown a bit stronger? Or maybe I was just too unfit before.


    ��.


    I can''t deny that I was.


    Now that I''m thinking about it, I''m sort of ashamed. Maybe if I had focused on this stuff before I could have out ran Arius''s men but I was far from it. I may have given it my all and ran a long way but by the end I was pretty much dead from all the running.


    Oh well, can''t change the past now can we?


    I looked at Nora.


    We were supposed to build stamina, that took a lot of time. They were pushing us to our limits and each day felt like my body would tear apart. Well, not really but my mind always told me that because indeed all the training was hard.


    Arius didn''t show up during this time. And after a whole month when I was in the gym, running on the treadmill, he decided to show up out of nowhere.


    "How are my lovely ladies doing?" His sudden voice right next to me, startled me and I lost my balance, tripping over my own feet I was about to fall face flat on the machine, my eyes wide as they stared at the continuously fast moving belt below me, but the distance never closed.


    I looked at my stomach, an arm around it, holding me in my place. I looked up at Arius, he stood at the side platform of the treadmill and turned the machine off.


    "Be careful cupcake, I can''t have you ruining your face now." He looked at me. "How will you seduce my enemies for me then?" He smirked.


    Wow. What an asshole.


    I placed a hand on his chest and pushed him away as I placed my feet back on the machine. I didn''t bother talking to him at all and pressed the start button again.


    The machine buzzed to life and I began to jog. I could feel Arius''s gaze on me for a while but I did my best not to let it show.


    After a while he turned and went to Nora, who was busy punching the sandbag.


    From the corners of my eyes I looked at him. He didn''t say anything to Nora, just inspected her a bit, then walked over to Caesar to talk to him. Ben didn''t come in today, even though he''s here everyday observing us and running his hand on his bald scalp.


    After a few minutes long conversation Arius decided to leave.


    I mean he should have just left but instead, he came and stood a few centimeters away from me and started to observe.


    His gaze was uncomfortable, it wasn''t disgusting but rather too powerful and somehow weird and, he just wouldn''t stop looking!!


    After a minute he sighed, "You know, you should wear a sports bra."


    His deviant comment made my cheeks flair red, I got confused and stumbled once again, losing my balance, I fell.


    The running belt a centimeter away from my eyeballs. I could feel the heat at this distance.


    Arius pulled me back, away from the machine, just that this time his arm wasn''t around my stomach, rather he was groping my breasts.


    Flustered I pushed him away as soon as I discovered the ground to stand on, then raised my hand and slapped him hard across the face.


    The voice echoed among the noise of machine wirring.


    I stared at Arius wide-eyes, embarrassed and scared. I had no idea what was going to happen next.


    I gulped as he slowly turned his face back and looked at me, his cheek was red while his eyes shone a shade of poisonous honey, his smile rather ominous.


    He looked at me with a sense of satisfaction.


    Why is he doing that? What is he going to do? He''s looking at me like he''s achieved something.


    I flinched as he leaned in, right next to my ear he whispered.


    "A wild kitten needs to be tamed."


    He then stepped back and took something out from his pocket. A small remote, with a dial button. Placing his finger on it, he grinned, showing me his sharp canines.


    It was then that it hit me what that remote was.


    The controller to my shock collar.


    "You ready babe?"


    Note : Just gonna rant a bit more because I feel like doing it. Man my finals are near and this is what I''m doing. I feel like I have my priorities wrong and I know I''m right and sure gives me a lot of stress but then again here I am anyway. Woohoo! I hope I do fine in my exams. Man I''m tired of college. So so glad this is my final year and I won''t have to take anymore of this bullshit. God! Can''t believe there are some people who just chill away so nicely in all the four years of college as if it was nothing. How the hell do they even pass? whoops

 Chapter 66: Conditions for freedom

    Closing my eyes tight, I balled my fists and prepared myself for the impact.


    Anytime now...


    I gulped.


    ...


    It never came, instead I heard something click.


    Slowly I opened my eyes and saw Arius, a sly satisfied smile plastered on his face.


    "Just kidding."He said.


    Hesitantly, I stood up straight, released my fists as I took a breath of relief, "I came here to tell you both something." He looked to his side and I followed his gaze. Nora stood there along with Caesar, "You both will be starting your combat training now, so you both will be allowed to move around freely as well."


    "Freely?" Nora asked, "Care to elaborate?"


    "It means I''m giving you both the freedom to roam around the mansion grounds."


    Mansion? We''re at the mansion? That''s the base of a family. But then again it must be the mafian base, meaning many other people will be here.


    Nora and I''ve been stuck in the same cycle for the past month so we didn''t see anyone, at all.


    "AND!" Arius turned to me again, "You" He pointed at me, "And you." He then pointed at Nora, "You''re both free to attack your prey anywhere, at anytime."


    "Prey?" I looked at him, confused with my eyebrows raised.


    "Yes. Prey." He looked at me innocently.


    "What prey?!"


    He pointed at himself, "Me, of course, I''m your prey."


    "Then..." Nora looked at Caesar, "Your mine?" The moment Caesar nodded Nora''s legs went wobbly and she sat on the floor in annoyance, "Fuck this shit." She whispered to herself but everyone could hear her.


    "But-" Caesar looked down at Nora, "You wanted to leave."


    She looked at him, "No one wants to live in hell."


    "Wait a minute." I realized something, "So you''re implying that it''s still valid? If we beat you guys you''ll let us go?"


    "I will."


    Nora stood up again, "Anywhere, at any time?"


    "Anywhere, at any time." Arius answered the question with the same line.


    "Wouldn''t that be a disadvantage to you?" I said and he smirked.


    "Oh sugar, you still won''t be able to do it."


    "Excuse me?"


    He stepped closer and I stepped back.


    He noticed my retreat and stopped, "Well, You both are free to explore every area except the 4th floor. That''s my personal area." He winked at me, "Unless you want a ''special'' night with me."


    I scoffed at him but he didn''t seem the least bit bothered.


    "Caesar," He looked at his bodyguard, "Be a good teacher now." He then turned and left.


    Asshole.


    ***


    "When are we going to explore the rest of the mansion?" Nora asked me as we were walking to the gym like usual.


    "I really don''t know. I was thinking you''d tell me."


    She stepped in front of me, "Then!" She looked at me with sparkling eyes, "How about a detour today? We only know this one corridor, let''s take some turns today."


    "Okay."


    "That''s what I love about you! You''re a true friend!" She took my hand and we turned around a corridor that we always saw but never bothered to explore. Since we had to get to the gym too, we didn''t have a lot of time but it was refreshing. Not taking the same route over.


    "You know Arius snapped a picture of you."


    "What?! When?" I stopped in my path but Nora pulled me by my wrist and kept us moving.


    "That time, when he was going to shock you and you closed your eyes shut in terror."


    I groaned. So that''s what the clicking sound was! He took a picture of me!!


    I gritted my teeth.


    "That pervert."


    ***


    There were a lot of corridors and a lot of rooms as well, I wondered who else was staying here besides us.


    A short while after we discovered the library.


    "Should we go in?" Nora asked me.


    "I think we should go back, we''ll come back after we''re done."


    "Just a little peak?" She looked at me with puppy eyes.


    "..." I stared at her, "You''re really good at this. Okay, fine."


    "Yes!"


    The door didn''t make a sound as we opened it and entered the place.


    It was big, with rows and rows of wooden book racks lined with all kinds of books. We walked around in awe. The place further from the window was dark, perhaps due to the book racks casting their shadows.


    "Why would someone have such a huge ass library in one''s house?" Nora asked as she picked out a book. Her voice echoed a bit.


    "I don''t know." I stood at a shelf opposite to Nora at some distance from her.


    "And what are you doing here?" The whispering voice of a man right next to my ear startled me so bad, I jumped and hit my head and elbow on the book rack.


    I hissed in pain and slid down, rubbing my elbow. The commotion had caught Nora''s attention but she had also noticed the person standing in front of me.


    Arius extended his hand for me but I slapped it away, "Wow. That was rude."


    "What is rude is you sneaking up on me!"


    He sighed, "That''s your lack of skill honey."


    "I have a name!" I stood up with the help of the shelves.


    "So?"


    So? I scoffed


    "You can address me by my name." I held my anger in.


    "Why should I?"


    His words left me hanging, "I-it''s the proper thing to do!!"


    He scratched his neck with his index finger like he didn''t care about a word I said, "I''ll call you by your name, when you''re worthy enough." He stepped back, "And. I said you can explore the area, but I don''t remember saying you can skip your practise."


    He looked from me to Nora, his eyes full of annoyance, "Out." He ordered and we didn''t waste a second before scrambling out of the place.


    As I was closing the door behind me, my eyes met his. He stood in the dark place and looked back at me with his honey golden eyes.


    Unwavering.


    Unbending.


    Strong with an unbreakable resolve behind them.


    He moved his lips to say something but I couldn''t hear it but when he did say it I saw him give a smile.


    A different smile.


    A rather broken smile...

 Chapter 67: Exploring the mansion

    The hard cover of Caesar''s sword made its way to my head during our cardio exercise.


    "Focus." He said in his usual calm voice.


    Nora looked over at me, "Lea, Is something bothering you? You seem so distracted now a days- OUCH!" Caesar hit her head with the covered sword as well.


    "Focus,"


    "GOD! You''re so inflexible!" She shouted at Caesar and he hit her head again.


    "Focus."


    She gritted her teeth and I sighed. Caesar can be annoying on another level.


    "Ladies." Ben entered the gym and made his way to us, "Time for lunch." He had shawarma in his hands and I couldn''t thank God enough for having Ben here. He''s the only normal one.


    ***


    "Lea. Let''s meet the people who live here." Nora said as we were walking back to our room, "I know you''re reluctant to meet these people but I know we''re not getting out anytime soon."


    "We will."


    "Lea! Arius and Caesar are too strong!" She pulled my arm and stopped me, "Come on. We''ve been here for months! It''s driving me crazy." I looked at her, "I''ve had enough. If you won''t go with me, I''ll go alone."


    "Does it seem that vague?" I spoke in a lighter voice.


    "Huh?"


    "Our chances of getting out?"


    She looked away and rubbed her arm, "Arius clearly chose this task because it can''t be achieved easily."


    "..."


    "BUT!" She looked back at me, "We can''t keep living like this. We need to know the place, the people." She looked into my eyes, "The layout."


    A smile slowly appeared on my face, "Of course."


    She smiled back and pulled me along with her.


    ***


    We Descended the stairs that were in the middle of the floor and made our way to the second floor.


    The Lounge was pretty much empty except like 2-3 maids walking by. They spared us a glance and continued doing their work.


    Nora and I glanced at each other and decided to explore this floor instead of going all the way down. It was pretty much like the third floor, except that we discovered life in it.


    There was a big kitchen in the left side of the mansion. The rooms seemed occupied but there was no gym like the one on the third floor.


    After taking a tour we decided to go to the first floor, so we walked back to the middle.


    This time though, it wasn''t empty like before.


    On the stairs sat a little boy, with dark brown wavy hair, light tan skin and brown eyes. He had a paper pad in his hands.


    I was going to approach him when Nora whispered in my ear.


    "That''s Ayaan."


    "Oh..." So that''s him.


    As we got closer to him, I noticed the dark colored seam on his neck. It made me feel bad for him.


    "Hey," I sat on the stairs next to him and Nora stood behind me.


    He was surprised to see us both, his confusion only left him when he noticed the slave collars around our necks.


    He smiled and waved back at us.


    "So you''re name is Ayaan?" He nodded, "Why are you sitting on the stairs all by yourself?"


    He scratched his head, probably thinking if he should answer us or not. But, then his eyes landed on our collars again and he opened his paper pad.


    Nora and I glanced at each other, then looked back at him who had started scribbling something on the paper. After a few moments he showed us what he had written down.


    I smiled at his neat and pretty handwriting.


    "I''m waiting for my sister Maria."


    "Where is she?" Nora asked.


    He scribbled something again.


    "Arius said she''s sick, so she needs to get treatment regularly."


    "Is she with Arius?" I asked and he nodded. "Is she- a slave too?" He nodded again and pointed at his neck. I didn''t understand his gesture but Nora did.


    "She has a slave collar like us?" She asked and he nodded, then pulled up his pants to show us his ankle, a 4 cm black anklet neatly tied around it.


    Oh... That must be like a collar for him.


    "Oh look who''s here." Arius''s voice made us all look at him.


    He stood there with Caesar right behind him, "Since you''re all here let''s have dinner together."


    "Why would we have dinner with you?" I stood up from my place and asked him.


    He began moving forward as he answered, "Because I''m ordering you." He pushed past all of us when Ayaan caught his shirt.


    Arius paused for a moment and looked back at him while Ayaan pointed to the roof. Arius glanced up, shook his head and kept moving, pulling his shirt out of the boy''s grip.


    I looked at Ayaan who seemed disappointed and rather worried about something. I was going to ask him what was wrong when I felt something go through my neck.


    A slight shock that made me wince in pain, but not only me, I noticed Nora''s gasp as well.


    "When I say I''m ordering you, you follow it immediately." Arius looked at us with an annoyed expression.


    Perhaps because he hadn''t shocked us before I was somehow expecting he won''t do it.


    As he began to descend the stairs again, our feet automatically followed.


    He had now given us a warning.


    As we run to him, momentarily,


    I even forgot about Ayaan.


    ***


    The first floor was filled with people. All the men who looked like gangsters stared at us as we walked by. It was intimidating and I was sort of glad Arius and Caesar were here.


    If they weren''t here, I wonder how we would have been treated? Unlike the servants, these people were dangerous and intimidating.


    We made our way to the dining room.


    It would be more accurate to call it a palace than a mansion.


    As far as I noticed the first floor had a huge ass lobby, a living room, a kitchen, a drawing room and the dining room, yet somehow it seemed smaller than the rest of the floors.


    Arius sat on the head seat of the dining table, me and Nora at his either sides while Caesar stood behind him. The dinner had already been served before we had arrived.


    "Eat," Arius ordered us both, "You''ll need it."


    Nora looked at me and I gave her a nod. We both picked up our forks to eat spaghetti.


    It tasted fantastic, in fact it was so good, the food was gone within minutes.


    After finishing the food I looked at Arius, who sat there quietly on his chair, his elbows on the table, his chin resting on the back of his hands and his food untouched.


    For once he had a pretty normal smile on his face. That is, Until his gaze met mine and it turned into a smirk.


    "Now that you both are done." He lay back against the chair, "You have a job to do."


    "A job?" I asked.


    "Yes sweetheart, a job. You." He pointed at me, "Will be coming with me. And you." He looked at Nora as he stood up from his chair, "You will leave with Ben."


    "Ben?" Nora looked confused, she was probably expecting to be with Caesar since he''s her target.


    "He''s waiting in the lobby. Move." Arius ordered and Nora immediately made her way out. He then turned to me, "Huang fei."


    Who?


    "Yes, young master." The voice behind me made me jump. I looked back and saw an elderly- butler? Even though he looked like someone in his sixties, he was quite dignified.


    "What about the dresses?" Arius asked him and I realized he was looking at him from the start.


    "They are ready at the boutique."


    "Good." He glanced at me, "Let''s go." He began walking out, Caesar didn''t follow him while I did.


    "Where!?" Everything was happening a bit fast and I couldn''t even defy him.


    "A club." He was walking quite fast


    "Club? What do you want me to do at a club?" I tried matching his pace.


    "What else?" He suddenly paused and grinned at me,


    "Seduce me.

 Chapter 68: First job, First kill

    ''Bastard''


    The name of the club I just entered. Arius had gone ahead of me and my first job was to find him, then seduce him.


    I sighed.


    Seduce him? How the hell am I supposed to do that?


    I looked at my short velvet purple dress and looked back up with a bit of hope.


    At least the dress is sexy, it was highlighting the details of my figure and exposing much of my skin.


    I stood on the second floor balcony, scanning the area of the first. It took me a while to spot him.


    He sat amongst a crowd, mostly females trying to impress him.


    I took a deep breath.


    Time for seduction!


    The music was blasting in the place while I walked down to the first floor. From far away I noticed Arius, still sitting in his place. He noticed me coming his way then ignored me.


    Think!


    I told myself.


    Think!! How can I seduce him? He must be used to everything.


    I slowed down my pace but didn''t stop.


    Arius noticed that and got up from the sofa and began walking away.


    What the-?! I might lose him like this!


    I ran towards him, without thinking about anything I jerked him around, grabbed his collars and kissed him, pushing him against a pillar along the way.


    After a few moments I broke the kiss and looked at him. He was looking at me with an amused face, then he scrunched his nose and shook his head.


    "This wasn''t enough?" I sighed and was about to back away when he grabbed my waist and pulled me back in.


    "You did surprise me though. I wasn''t expecting a straight forward attack." He turned our positions in an instant and grabbed the back of my thigh, pulling it up to his waist, "You still need to learn." He smirked.


    "Learn?"


    "How to kiss." He brought his face close and pressed his lips next to mine. Softly at first but then before my brain could process it, the kiss turned rough.


    He explored my mouth while his hand traveled to the back of my head.


    He pulled me in more closer, even though I thought it wouldn''t even be possible.


    I felt myself melt and become breathless but I didn''t want it to stop even though at the same time I wanted him to.


    I never knew a kiss could make me feel this weak, I felt tingly all over but Arius held me up in my place.


    I felt butterflies in my stomach.


    Wrapping my arms around his neck, I grabbed his hair on the back of his head, running my fingers through them as he continued to blow my mind.


    I couldn''t think, my mind went completely blank and at that time he broke the kiss.


    I looked at him as I breathed heavily. My lipstick smudged around his lips. His breathing ragged as well yet he managed to smirk after looking at me who was in a state of mess.


    He licked his lips, grabbed my wrist and pulled me along with him to the back of the club.


    I wanted to ask him why? But my mind still hadn''t recovered and I let him pull me along.


    As we reached a room in the far back of the club, a waiter stood outside with some wine in a wine glass that steadily stood on the silver tray.


    He picked it up but put it back right after, then pulled me in the room.


    Just before entering I decided that I might need the wine and I picked the glass up and drank from it almost immediately.


    Arius closed the door to the bedroom and then turned to me. The moment he saw me with the wine he snatched it away.


    "It wasn''t for you."


    "I need it!!" I tried getting it back but he easily dodged my attack and drowned the wine through his throat in one go.


    I looked at him in awe while he threw the glass in the corner of the room, smashing it into pieces.


    I blinked in confusion. I don''t think I''ll understand him, ever.


    He didn''t want the wine before but now that I wanted to drink it, he snatched it away and even broke the glass.


    I sighed.


    And now he''s taken out a gun and is putting a Silencer on it.


    Wait- A gun?!


    My eyes went wide as I saw him finish his preparation.


    Then he pointed the gun at me.


    "I know you''re not ready. No one''s ever ready for this."


    "What....?"


    He didn''t smile and just kept looking at me for a few moments, "Aren''t you taking it?" He bobbed the gun.


    "Huh?"


    Sighing he stepped closer, grabbed my wrist, handed me the gun and turned me to face the door from the left sideway.


    Placing both his hands on mine from the back he made me point the gun at the door.


    "What are you planning?" I began to panic as I understood what he wanted to make me do, "I''m not killing anyone! I''m not a murderer like you!" But he didn''t let my arms move from the place.


    "Relax. You''re not going to kill just anyone. We''re just doing an experiment."


    "What experiment?"


    "You have to scare someone. Look at the door. Someone''s coming."


    "Why scare him?" My arms fell as soon as he let me go and stepped back.


    "To make him listen to what I have to say."


    I shot my head towards the door as it opened, revealing a tipsy man.


    He scanned the room as he tried to stand straight.


    "You!" He noticed us and pointed at me, or perhaps at the person standing behind me, "I have business with you!" He stepped closer and I raised my gun at him.


    It''s okay.


    I only have to scare him enough to make him listen.


    "Stop! Or I''ll shoot you right here."


    He stopped and stared at the gun, "You ain''t shooting that missy." He took another step towards me, then another. He wasn''t stopping and then, I felt a finger press over my finger that was on the gun trigger.


    Drops of blood splattered on my face as I saw three bullets go through the man''s body.


    My breath got stuck in my throat as I realized I had fired the gun and Arius was behind me doing it.


    The man fell to the floor as blood began seeping through his clothes.


    It all happened too fast. Way too fast and I wasn''t ready to accept it.


    I turned around in horror as Arius clapped his hands.


    "Congratulations" He smiled, "On your very first kill."

 Chapter 69: Pain

    "Congratulations" He smiled, "On your very first kill." He spoke the words like they didn''t mean anything to him.


    ''First kill.'' He clapped for me as if killing someone was something to be proud of. Something I was supposed to do, like it was a given.


    I was in shock first and stared at Arius wide-eyed with a blank expression, then it turned to disbelief. Did I really just kill someone?


    I glanced at the body lying cold on the floor.


    I just murdered someone. Murdered!


    Thinking about it made my emotions turn red and I glared at Arius. He made me do it!


    I was infuriated now and I raised my gun at Arius in anger. He didn''t budge from his place, the hideous smile on his face didn''t fade.


    He just looked back at me with curiosity, as if waiting for my next move.


    His relaxed expressions, with no sign of fear whatsoever made me lose it and I fired the gun.


    ��


    Nothing happened.


    So I shot it again and again but Arius stood his ground, his grin turning into a toothy smirk. He was very amused at my reactions and how this played out to be.


    "Did you really think I''d leave any bullets in it?" He was mocking me. Of course the gun didn''t have any more ammo, why else would he leave it in my hands so calmly? He had the whole thing planned very nicely.


    He was a cunning man.


    The heat of anger mixed with humiliation and fear was getting to my head, to the point it was making me dizzy.


    I gritted my teeth, "You said, I only needed to scare him." I spoke between my teeth grinding.


    "Well clearly you failed at that, and a full 100 to you for failing so nicely." His was voice was filled with sarcasm.


    "You had something to say to him!!" I yelled at him in confusion.


    "Yea, ''Goodbye''. He was an annoying fellow." He scratched his eyebrow, unamused.


    What?


    Goodbye?


    That means he had the intention of killing him from the start! And not just that, he had the intention of making me kill him from the beginning. He had it planned and in order to achieve his goal he messed with me and made sure it happened.


    "You lied to me." I glared at him but he didn''t say anything back, "You bastard!" I threw the gun at his face which he caught easily with one hand and passed me another smirk that made my blood boil. I could feel the heat in my body rise up even more after seeing that nasty smile.


    I was beyond angry but there was nothing I could do to Arius. He was way to strong for me, moreover he was an excellent schemer.


    Turning around, my eyes landed on the man I had just killed, his lifeless body in a puddle of his own blood.


    ''I killed him?'' The words didn''t sit in my mind. I bit my lower lip, I really killed a man? It still felt unreal and even though I repeated the words in my head so many times my mind was refusing to accept it.


    I just couldn''t and so in the end I ran out.


    I wasn''t thinking properly, it felt like my capability to think was being messed with and I was feeling nauseous.


    Maybe if I can go far away, out of his reach. He won''t be able to harm me even with the collar. I mean how far can the limit be?


    The streets were quiet, the sky was moonless making the night as dark as it could get. I ran towards the alleys where there were no street lights and the only thing one could see was darkness. Only after a little did things started to become a little clearer.


    After running away for quite some time I felt something strange, a tingling sensation of pain that kept increasing. I realized I had been feeling it for a while but since it started slow I couldn''t tell until now.


    I fell to the ground, scraping my knees as blood started trickling down my nose. Everything started getting blurry.


    What''s this? It''s not the collar...


    My stomach churned and I coughed up some blood.


    I felt all the energy leave my body and I collapsed on the dark road.


    "Anyone... there?"


    Like anyone was going to listen to such a feeble voice.


    Wow. After all that, this is how I''m going to die.


    In a dark alley, on the road...


    Footsteps.


    I heard footsteps slowly approach me.


    The person stopped right next to me and sighed as he looked down at me.


    "Arius..." I managed to say his name and I have to say, I was relieved to see him.


    He took off his coat and placed it on me, then picked me up bridal style.


    "It hu-rts..." My throat was really dry, rather, it felt like it was burning.


    "I told you the wine wasn''t for you." He kept looking forward as he made his way back to his car.


    Wine...? Wait, Was it poisoned? Is that why he placed it back?


    "But... You-?" I coughed again.


    Arius wasn''t bothered at all, "That amount of poison won''t affect me." He glanced at me as I was fading into unconsciousness, "And running away won''t do you any good. I''ll find you even if you ran away to the other side of the world."


    "That seems- like," I gulped, lubricating my throat a bit but it didn''t do much, "A confession."


    He lightly laughed at my comment. Somehow, this chuckle of his felt genuine. It made me feel a bit giddy even amongst all the pain.


    "Well, I do like how you''re a strong person." He said as he readjusted me in his arms.


    I think I saw some street lights. Maybe we had reached the car?


    I couldn''t tell for sure since I drifted into darkness after that.

 Chapter 70: I hate you. I dont

    I opened my eyes and blinked the blurriness away. I was in a single bed in white room that smelled of medicine.


    I turned my head and found a tall man with black hair and grey eyes, wearing a doctor''s white coat, filling an injection.


    He looked like he was in his mid-thirties. I coughed a bit and he noticed me.


    "You''re finally up. You''ve been asleep for a day." He came to me with the injection, "I''m going to inject you, so try to stay calm." I nodded and he gave me smile. After injecting me he looked at me again, "You''re lucky, that was a strong poison."


    "Strong?"


    "Hmmm." He nodded


    "Arius?"


    "Well, he''s poison trained since he was a child, so he''s almost good."


    "Almost?"


    "Well, he did drink a lot and poison is poison no matter how trained you are for it but well I guess he''ll be fine." He put a bandaid on my arm where he had injected after cleaning it up, "Oh! I''m Eli by the way."


    "Azalea." I tried sitting up.


    "I know. Arius told me about his new recruit."


    New recruit?


    He didn''t say I''m his slave?


    "Are you his personal doctor?" I did feel a bit weak but it was easier to talk and the pain was gone too.


    "Oh no. We have a complicated relationship. I''d rather not get involved with him or the mafia but sometimes, in emergencies I help him out since his family did a huge favour for ours."


    "I see."


    "You''ll be fine after you eat something. If you want to leave you can."


    I nodded and got up from the bed, it wasn''t as hard as I thought so I walked to the door then looked back at him.


    "Eli?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Where am I?"


    "At the mansion, where else?"


    "Mansion?" I wondered in confusion, "On the fourth floor!?"


    He chuckled, "Yup."


    "I see..."


    I turned and left.


    So this is the fourth floor. The layout is completely different than the other floors.


    If I remember right, the stairs should be in the right corner of the floor. I tried making my way there but I think I''m lost.


    I clicked my tongue and looked around, the hallways were dark. There was still time before dusk.


    Where am I? I looked around. All I could see was a long hallway here and a long hallway there.


    ...


    I''m hungry


    ...


    I began to move and decided to take a left.


    It was supposed to be a normal turn, but I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw what was in the hallway.


    Caesar was moving a wheelchair, on which sat a lady. A severely worn out lady with tan skin.


    I only caught a glimpse before I moved back from the turn so that no one would notice, but the lady looked very thin. It was dark but I could tell that she seemed so... lifeless.


    I have to get out of here first.


    I turned to the other side but then let another loud gasp as I saw a big silhouette of a person right in front of me.


    Arius stood there in the dim lit place, his hands intertwined behind him as he bent his upper half of the body and came face to face with me, "You look rather pale, I wonder what you saw?" He whispered.


    He''s a terrifying person.


    "What''s that supposed to mean? I can''t see anything. It''s too dark and I got lost."


    He stood up straight, yet he kept his gaze on me. Even in the dark I could see his snake like golden eyes, it was as if he was looking through my entire being.


    "Is that so?" He smiled, "Then let''s go. I''m going out, if you want to join me you''re welcomed." He turned around and started walking.


    I followed after him immediately, "Where are you going?"


    "On a walk." He took a few turns and entered a hallway with windows. I saw the early ray of sunlight trying to reach out to the entire sky.


    Finally, it was daybreak.


    Arius didn''t say anything to me, just quietly made his way to the stairs, then all the way to the first floor and then out of the mansion.


    No one dared question where he was going, even without a guard.


    I silently followed him for some reason.


    Maybe, I just wanted to know what he normally does.


    But,


    I regretted my decision afterwards.


    He walked all the way to an all girls high school and sat across the road on the bench, just to stare at them. I watched him for a few moments, absolutely dumbfounded.


    ''You''re free to attack your prey anywhere, at anytime''


    I remembered his words.


    So be it.


    This pervert should just die!


    As silently as I could I looked around for something I could use. My gaze landed on a sharp pointed rock.


    I stepped back and picked it up quietly, then looked at him. He was still busy oogling at the teenagers.


    Tip toeing right behind him, I raised my arm to hit his head as he sat there obliviously.


    Or so I thought.


    As soon as I swung my arm, he caught my wrist right before it hit his head. He leaned back and looked at me with his devilish smirk. In fury, I tried hitting him with the other hand but he caught that as well.


    I tried pulling out of his grip but he just smiled more seeing me struggle, then pulled me so strongly I rolled over his shoulder to between his legs.


    He kept my wrists in his hands behind my back.


    "Did you really think it would be that easy?" He spoke next to my ear. His warm breath gave me goosebumps.


    "You''re a pervert!"


    "A pervert?" He placed his chin on my shoulder and began to wonder, "Am I now?"


    I scoffed, "Why else would you come here early in the morning to stare at high school girls?" I spoke with an angry tone.


    "What''s wrong with that? Just look at their short skirts.It''s therapeutic. "


    "Excuse me?!!"


    "Excused."


    "Arrgghh"


    "Calm down sweetheart, I can feel the heat coming out of your ears."


    "How do you expect me to calm down?" I tried struggling again to free my wrist but he gripped them even tighter.


    "I''ll help you."


    "Help- !??" He blew on my ear and neck. My entire body reacted, I stiffened and my skin muscles contracted.


    I gulped and prayed he didn''t notice that but even though I looked straight ahead I could feel his eyes on me while he smirked at the discovery.


    I was expecting him to say something but he didn''t. Instead his lips landed on my neck.


    "Ah~" I half moaned then bit my lower lip to stop myself.


    Blood rushed to my cheeks in response to his actions.


    "This is a nice discovery." He whispered next to my ear and I tried moving away but of course that wasn''t possible.


    "You asshole! We''re in public!!!"


    "So you''re fine if it''s private?"


    "The hell! NO!!! And let me go!"


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean why? It hurts..."


    He released me.


    I stood up from the bench and walked a few steps away from him. My wrists were red and I was hoping my face wasn''t anymore.


    "I hate you." I said out of spite.


    Arius smiled and turned his head to me,


    "Well sweetheart," He looked at me with something different in his eyes, "I don''t."

 Chapter 71: First training with him

    I stood on the little hill in the open field that was in the outskirts of the city.


    No matter how much time pass I can''t seem to come up with any way to run away or to win against Arius.


    I looked at him, making his way to me with a gun in his hands.


    "You ready?" He came and stood in front of me. I nodded, "Good." He handed me the gun and turned me to face the target board about 15 meters away.


    "Why are you teaching me personally? Caesar or Ben would have been fine." I raised my gun and pointed at the board.


    "Ay! Because you suck at it." He clicked his tongue,"You''re posture''s all wrong too"


    "What''s posture got to do with this?"


    "Everything." He came and stood right behind me, placed his hand over my stomach and pushed it in to make me stand a bit leanier. Then he slid his hands to my arms, traveling them to my hands to change their position a bit. "Open up your legs a bit more." He put his face over my shoulder.


    A light scent of almonds and honey came from him.


    It was somewhat relaxing.


    He stepped away from me, "You have twelve bullets. Each time you miss you''ll get a penalty."


    "What penalty." I didn''t move my stance.


    "Depends on how badly you miss." He folded his arms and looked at the target board,"Shoot."


    I focused my eyes on the target, took a few breaths and fired.


    The paint bullet hit right in the middle.


    "Oh!" I looked at Arius and jumped in excitement,"I did it."


    He smirked, "That''s one. You won''t hit the next one."


    Jerk. Can''t he praise me?


    I turned and took my position again, after focusing on the target I fired.


    It hit the tree right next to it.


    What? Why?!


    I shot again, it hit the far end of the board.


    What the-?!?!


    Why can''t I hit it?!


    I shot again. It hit the corner of the board again.


    I was devastated.


    The sound of laughter made me turn to Arius in awe.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "No reason." He stepped closer to me,"You missed three shots."


    "But I hit the first one perfectly! I should get some credit for that!!"


    "You won''t get credit for that since I was the one who positioned you."


    "Ah..."


    "Well then... You missed them pretty bad so," He gently brush away the hair covering the side of my neck and kissed me there.


    It sent an electrifying effect in my body.


    "What are y- ah~!" I trembled as he began to suck on it.


    Everything he does intimately, he does it so good you hate it but love it at the same time.


    He stepped in front of me and grinned after leaving a mark on my neck.


    "You still have eight more shots." He then stepped back to observe, "You better hurry. It looks like it''s gonna rain."


    I glanced at the dark gray clouds covering the sky.


    I tried positioning myself again but the feeling of his touch hadn''t yet left me and my neck still felt tingly.


    It took me quite a while to focus but Arius didn''t say anything. He quietly stood there with a blank expression. His focus entirely on the target board.


    The sky had turned dark and the wind was catching speed.


    If it doesn''t affect him. It shouldn''t affect me!


    I told myself and focused on the target.


    This time I leaned ahead a bit and opened my legs a bit for more balance.


    Then, I fired the gun.


    It hit the third to outer circle of the target.


    Yes!


    I slightly changed my hand direction and shot again.


    The bullet landed further in.


    A drop of rain fell on my cheek, I glanced up and I realized I might have to hurry.


    I turned my attention to the target board and shot immediately.


    It grazed the target and hit the tree behind it.


    It started drizzling and I panicked.


    I looked back at Arius who stood in his place without saying anything.


    The moment I looked at him, he raised his hand to show me five fingers, "If you want to stop. The rest will be counted as missed bullets."


    I looked at the clouds. Lighting travelled in them and clearly it was going to start raining heavily any second now.


    I turned and pointed the gun at the board. I have to get the target before it starts raining too heavily.


    I gulped, the wind had gotten stronger.


    I fired.


    It didn''t hit the board. I looked around it.


    Where did it even hit?


    "Don''t panic." Arius spoke, "The moment you panic. You lose."


    I looked at him again. The sound of pattering increased as the droplets fell down with full force.


    "You can do it. Turn around and focus." Somehow I can''t believe he''s actually saying something encouraging.


    I turned but the target was unclear now, everything had started getting blurry and it was getting cold.


    I raised my gun and fired all the remaining shots but I couldn''t tell if they hit the target or not.


    "Well, that was bad." Arius walked to me, now drenched due to the rain.


    "..." I handed him the gun, "How are we going back?"


    Ben dropped us here and took Nora and Caesar with him.


    "Let''s find some shelter for now."


    ***


    We found a shed after a little walk. The weather had taken its worst form. The windows rattled and the wind howled.


    The shed didn''t really have anything in it but a closet and an empty shelf.


    Arius found a big blanket in the closet. He inspected it and seemed rather satisfied with it.


    He looked at me. I was trembling a lot.


    "Take your clothes off." He dropped the blanket and began taking off his shirt.


    "Why?! There''s No need..."


    I watched him dumbfounded. He took off his shirt, then he took off his pants and placed them on the shelf.


    The black colored tribal tattoos extended from the right half of his back to front right half, extending to his right arm, all the way to his elbow.


    He looked at me as he stood there in his black boxers. Then he picked up the blanket and wrapped it around himself. "There''s only one and I''m not sharing it."


    "What? Why not?!"


    "Not unless you take off your clothes. They''re drenched." He casually walked to the wall and sat down.


    He seemed comfortable.


    But!


    Why would I take my clothes in front of him!


    Only he can be so shameless!


    I sat down in anger.


    Darn him.


    "Achoo!!!" I sneezed and realized how cold it was and it felt colder because my clothes were wet.


    I glanced at Arius. He was sitting there all comfy, without a worry, playing with his phone.


    I sneezed again and rubbed my arms.


    Purple lightning lit the sky followed by thunder rumbling.


    It felt so close, it gave me goosebumps.


    I glanced at Arius again, gulped and stood up.


    I walked up to him and he looked at me.


    "Changed your mind?" He asked and I nodded.


    "But, I don''t want you to see me."


    "Don''t worry. You won''t get me excited." He smirked.


    "I know..." As a girl of course I''m embarrassed about taking my clothes off in front of a man, "There''s something else I don''t want you to see." I looked at my feet and fidgeted a bit.


    "Okay." He turned around facing the other way. I took off my clothes, left myself in my underwear and joined him in the blanket from the back.


    His body was warm, his back was big and his shoulder broad, it made me feel better. My shivering stopped as his body heat transferred to me.


    "I have a question." I said.


    "Hmm?"


    "You said you didn''t hate me. Why? We''re enemies. Our families too."


    "I have no reason to hate you."


    "Then why? Why did you make me your slave?"


    "Because you''re the perfect toy to use. You''re pretty, attractive, you don''t break easily, and, I already own you."


    Of course, using the enemy is the perfect choice. Him hating me wouldn''t have anything to do with this.


    But, I wonder why his words make me feel so bad?

 Chapter 72: His warmth

    "Stop!" The kids around me held me down on the ground. "I didn''t do anything! It wasn''t me!" The eleven year old me screamed.


    "It has to be you. You''re a bad person. My mom said so." The girl with pigtails stood in front of me with a lighter.


    I felt something trickle on my back. Alcohol? Oil?


    Click!


    The girl tried to turn on the lighter.


    Click!


    "I''m telling you it wasn''t me!!!" I screamed and struggled to somehow get out of their hold.


    Click!


    The lighter ignited, a beautiful blue flame danced on it.


    I stared at it, "It wasn''t me��"


    She threw the lighter at me.


    ***


    I woke up with a gasp.


    Breathing heavily, I looked around at the empty place.


    Ah��


    Something like that happened once huh. I thought to myself after remembering the dream I had.


    I looked down at myself and noticed the blanket around me.


    I understand the part where the blanket is around me, but why am I between legs?


    Only then did I realize that I was lying against his chest.


    I slowly turned my face to look at him. He was still asleep.


    When the hell did we change positions?!!


    His chest was slowing rising and depressing as he breathed quietly, facial expressions free of worry.


    It''s your fault. I glared at him. You and your father. You took away everything and left me in misery.


    He looked so defenseless that it made me wonder.


    Can I kill him here?


    I slowly moved my hands to reach for his neck, wrapped my fingers around his neck and placed my thumbs on the center of his throat.


    My heartbeat began to increase.


    He opened his eyes as he felt the cold fingers against his warm body, but he didn''t move, neither did he say anything.


    It was chilly and the sky was still dark.


    Arius just stared into my eyes silently, without an expression.


    I gulped, " I hate you." I whispered.


    "Then what are you scared of?" He answered in a soft tone.


    "..." What am I scared of?


    The light pitter-patter of rain could be heard from inside.


    I tried to do something more but I couldn''t.


    "I can hear your heart pounding." He said and then moved his hands to slowly reach mine. "You don''t hate me." He took my hands away from his neck, "You hate the situation you''re stuck in." Instead of pushing me away, he wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled me next to his chest. "So, you should become strong enough that you get to choose the situation." He wrapped his arms around me.


    I could hear his heartbeat. A normal heart beat.


    Does it mean he knew I wouldn''t be able to do anything? Or did he simply not care?


    His warm skin and sweet scent made me feel sleepy again and I drifted back into sleep.


    ***


    I woke up again on the wooden floor, the blanket on top of me.


    I sat up and looked around, the place was empty. Arius was gone, so were his clothes but his gun and shoes were there.


    It was still raining outside so where did he go?


    I stood up to get my clothes when the door opened loudly. I shot my head in that direction but it wasn''t Arius.


    Two men. A teenager and a middle aged man entered the shed drenched.


    As they closed the door behind them I caught their attention.


    "This must be the prostitute uncle." The boy said to the other man.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Yeah son, she looks like one too." He gave me a disgusting grin.


    Chills ran down my body as I realized where he was staring. I picked up the blanket and covered myself with it, "I''m not a prostitute."


    "You''re sexy." The boy said. "How much do you want?" He started walking towards me.


    ''You should become strong enough that you get to choose the situation.''


    I picked up the gun and aimed at him. He stopped in his path.


    "I said I''m not a prostitute."


    "Girl you''re not really going to shoot that." The man started making his way to me. "You don''t have the confidence to." He kept getting closer and the boy followed.


    Am I really gonna let this happen?


    My breathing began to get heavy and my hands trembled. "Stop!" I yelled.


    They didn''t.


    I fired the gun and stared at them dumbfounded.


    It had hit the boy but I had completely forgotten the gun didn''t have real bullets in it.


    The pair in front of me laughed.


    My eyes wandered everywhere in confusion, then I decided to run but before I could sprint, the boy pushed me down and I landed face flat on the floor. The man immediately held my wrists and pinned me down.


    The teenager didn''t waste any time and opened the strap of my bra.


    No��


    Not like this!! I won''t lose.


    I began to struggle when a resonating sound of gun fire echoed in the room and I felt some liquid drops fall on me.


    My legs were free!


    I looked back at the boy who had now fallen on the floor with a hole in his head.


    Another shot made me flinch but this time my arms were free.


    The man in front of me had been shot. I backed away from him immediately.


    Footsteps approached me from behind, grabbing the blanket in the process.


    Arius walked in front of me and wrapped the blanket around me. An angry expression on his face.


    One I had never seen before.


    His eyes were filled with wrath and hate and it felt like he would eat up anyone with just that gaze.


    "Did they do anything to you?"


    Why is he angry��.?


    "No�� Not yet��"


    "Good��" He pulled me in a comforting hug, "I''m proud of you."


    "Huh?"


    "You were trying to fight back. You didn''t give up." He whispered, "I''m proud of you."


    I couldn''t understand the situation.


    Was he being sweet?


    Was he actually worried? About me?


    ��


    I could hear his heartbeat, slightly louder than normal.


    He let me go.


    "Get ready. I was able to get a signal when the rain stopped for a while. The car will be here soon." He smiled at me.


    The same smile he showed me in the library.


    It made me wonder.


    Did something happen? For him to give a smile like that?


    It made me curious.


    About all the things he was hiding behind his smiles.


    I reached for his cheek. It was still a bit wet, "I''m fine. Even if you hadn''t come back I could have taken care of it."


    "That''s good."


    He squeezed my hand that was on his cheek a little and then stood up.


    Without saying anything else he left the shed while I sat there with unanswered questions swirling in my mind.

 Chapter 73: A place where he was genuinely happy

    "Where are we going?" I could clearly tell that we weren''t going back to the mansion, forget about that we weren''t even going back to the city.


    After the rain had stopped one of Arius''s men dropped the car for us.


    "There''s a place. I have to visit every year."


    "Why are you taking me?"


    "I had no intention to take you but since we couldn''t go back to the mansion yesterday we''re short of time. The drive is long."


    I slumped back against the seat.


    A place he has to visit every year?


    "How far away is it?"


    "Quite. It''ll take about 7-8 hours."


    "7-8 hours!!?" I looked at him in awe, "Why would you drive that long? Just to go somewhere? Where are we going anyway?!"


    "To a small town founded by the family. And don''t worry we won''t be staying there. We''ll make the return trip at night."


    "The Alucard family? When was that?"


    "Hmm." He kept his eyes on the road, "About 120 years ago?"


    "120 years?" I raised my brows.


    "Or was it 150?" He clicked his tongue, "Oh well, whatever. You can go to sleep or do whatever you want."


    Like hell I can go to sleep. All I did yesterday was sleep!


    I folded my arms and looked out. The green meadows stretched as far as the eye could see. It was peaceful but boring.


    I sighed and looked at Arius.


    "So..." I started, "What''s your favorite color?"


    He chuckled and raised his brows, "My favorite color? No one''s asked me that before." His eyes were fixed on the road, "Uh- Blue?"


    "Food you like?" Boy I''m so bored I''m actually asking him these questions.


    "I''m not picky with food."


    "Wow. Such a good boy." I patted his head.


    "Really now? You''re patting my head?"


    I giggled, "What were you like as a kid?"


    "As a kid huh..." His tone seemed a bit distant. Did I ask something wrong? "As a kid," He spoke, "Everything was normal." He smiled, "I was a normal kid." He spared me a glance, "That time was perfect."


    "I see..."


    I wonder when did he join in all this mafia business. Should I ask him?


    There is this huge part of me that''s telling me not to, because somewhere deep down I have this feeling that I''m not gonna like it.


    I shifted my position and just continued to look out.


    ***


    We walked in the town after parking the car outside in a huge car shed.


    The town was old styled, with narrow streets of stone. All the people were busy preparing for something, hanging lights, putting up stalls.


    It was like , "A festival?" I whispered.


    "Bingo." Arius heard me, "It''s the yearly town festival."


    "For what?"


    "It''s foundation."


    "Then why are we here?"


    "Well.''I''M'' here because the town is under direct protection of the Alucard Family." I saw some people jog towards us, "So I have to visit every year or whenever I have some business to attend to."


    "Sir Arius!" The middle-aged white haired man along with two young females reached us, "You''re finally here. It''s almost evening! We have your clothes ready-" He looked at me, "Oh you brought a- lady."


    "My date." Arius smiled. I shot my head towards him with wide eyes. EXCUSE ME?!


    "Oh I see..." He seemed a bit disappointed.


    "You always asked me about bringing a date." Arius slipped his hand around my waist and pulled me next to him, "So this time I brought one. Have her dress ready too."


    "Yes." He looked at me with suspicion, "Reah, Leah. Take Miss-uh."


    "Azalea." I said


    ***


    I looked at myself in the mirror.


    The clothes were middle-ages style, with my dress being a royal blue gown with white lace around every joint. It reached till my knees.


    As I went around the place I noticed how the theme was focused on old cultures but somehow it was appealing.


    So many stalls, filled with food, handmade accessories and games.


    The sky had turned dark with a bit of purple hue left.


    I spotted Arius and stopped.


    He was wearing a cream colored medieval style shirt with tight leather pants and long leather boots.


    He looked good in the costume, it fits him perfectly.


    He spotted me and came over, "Since I already brought you here." He extended his hand towards me, "Let''s enjoy the festival."


    I wonder why? Ever since we came here, he seems more relaxed. Like he really just wants to enjoy himself.


    I placed my hand over his.


    Music erupted in the streets as he guided me around.


    It was fascinating. Seeing the kids parade in the street with candles in their hands.


    Eat dishes I''ve never heard of before. Like seriously, nutella naan? It even tasted good.


    A young group of friends performed on one of the squares of the town. Their musical ability sucked and people even booed them yet they continued.


    It was actually fun to watch.


    "Here." Arius handed me an apple candy.


    "Oh Thanks."


    He walked ahead of me with a smiling candy in his hands.


    He has such broad shoulders...


    We reached another square where a stage was set up. The music higher and a bit more funkier as people danced on the stage.


    It was fun to watch them dance. Probably because it all was so different. The music, the dance, the custom.


    "Want to try?" Arius asked.


    "Huh?" I looked at him and realized he was asking me to dance with him, "What? No. I can''t dance. Especially not this kind."


    I looked at the stage again, the fire stands around its four corners burned brightly while the sky was completely dark.


    I felt a hand intertwine with mine and I looked at Arius again.


    He pulled me up to the stage with him gently.


    "Arius!"


    "Don''t worry." We stood on the stage, "Just relax." He held my other hand and started dancing.


    Twirling me around, grabbing my waist and hopping with one foot and then the other.


    He brought me close next to his chest, then pushed me out, then twirled me around again.


    In the excitement, I felt my heart pound. The cool air brushing my cheeks made it tingly but I enjoyed how he grabbed my waist and swung me in the air, then spun with me on the stage.


    The music seemed to fade in the moment as I stared into his eyes. They seemed more majestic with yellow lighting everywhere and for once I felt like they were sweet.


    He let go of me and stepped back. Tapping his shoes on the floor, he did some solo steps.


    I followed what he did and united back with him, coupling my elbow in his as we went for another soft spin. Then he held my hands and pulled me closer again.


    I seemed to have lost myself in the dance that''s probably why I was severely disappointed when it ended.


    Arius grinned at me as we both breathed heavily


    "Arius!" I heard the voice of some females and looked at the stage stairs. A bunch of ladies came running towards us and surrounded us, pushing me away.


    "That''s not fair Arius! You have to dance with us!"


    "That''s right"


    "Me first!!"


    They fought around him and he laughed. So wholeheartedly I couldn''t help but stare.


    "Ladies!" Arius placed his hands on his waist, "I''m all yours tonight!" He winked at them.


    I looked at him as he danced with them from the ground. He sure knew the culture...


    I wonder how I could even dance like that? It was easy to follow his lead...


    I stared at him as he grabbed the waist of another girl and swung her in the air.


    Something stung me in the chest. An odd feeling.


    I left the place and found a quiet alley to sit down. I was probably exhausted.


    "This place must mean a lot to him." I whispered to myself, "He seemed really relaxed here."


    I laid my back against the wall.


    It''s such a lively place. I''m sort of sad we''re leaving by midnight.


    I want to come here next time too...

 Chapter 74: His Cruelty

    Nora, Ayaan and I sat in our room playing UNO. Nora and I had finally finished our indoor training so now we had more free time unless we had to accompany Ben or Caesar anywhere.


    Nora nudged her elbow on my arm. I looked at her and she looked at Ayaan. He seemed a bit down.


    "What''s wrong Ayaan?" I asked.


    He put down his cards and got his notepad to write on, ''I think Maria won''t get any better.''


    "Why do you think that?" Nora got closer to him, her hair had gotten longer but then again mine had too. I should get them cut.


    ''Arius won''t allow me to see her. He keeps saying I can''t''


    "Why? What''s Arius doing with her anyway?" I placed down my cards as well.


    ''Experiments.''


    Nora and I spared each other a glance.


    Experiments?


    She is on the fourth floor. I wonder if she is the lady I saw on the wheelchair that day.


    "You know, Arius is too hard to understand." Nora said as she hugged Ayaan gently, "He smiles all the time but no one can tell what''s behind it." She looked at me and I nodded, "He''s heartless, people say."


    I raised my eyebrows at her, "Heartless?"


    "He didn''t even shed a single tear when his father died." She shook her head in disappointment, "I mean, that was his last family."


    I sighed, "He doesn''t really seem to be bothered by anything..."


    Not even crying when you lose your family? Richard may be our worst nightmare but to Arius he was a father.


    I wonder why? I don''t think he''s completely heartless...


    Nora stroked on Ayaan''s head who was busy with his own thoughts and barely paid any attention to our whisperings.


    Someone knocked on the door, alerting us.


    I stood up and went to open it.


    A tan skinned, wavy hair lady stood there smiling even though it seemed like she was a bit worn out, "Hello there." I noticed her injured arm but she covered it with her sleeve immediately.


    I heard someone run behind me.


    Ayaan crossed me like sonic and hugged the lady.


    It crossed my mind at that time that she must be Maria and seeing her confirmed my suspicion for something more, that she was the lady I saw that day.


    Me and Nora talked with her as we played a new game of UNO While Ayaan and Maria used sign language to talk to each other.


    I smiled as I watched them.


    They seemed close.


    After a few games Nora and I left the pair of siblings alone to enjoy their time.


    I really wanted to ask Maria what they were doing to her, I mean ''experiment'' really doesn''t sound like a good word.


    And then there was that injury on her arm too.


    But I guess there''s always a next time. The pair met after so long I should let them be.


    Besides, She seemed like a good person anyway, I''m sure it''ll be easy to talk to her.


    ***


    In the middle of the night when I was going back to the room after getting some water from the kitchen I saw Ayaan.


    The place was dim but I noticed his anxious expression, as he ran up the stairs to the forth floor.


    Did something happen?


    I decided to follow him just in case.


    The lights were dimmer on the floor but my eyes adjusted as I walked through the corridors.


    An agonizing scream froze me in my path.


    What''s this?


    The sound of hoarse sobs made my feet move on their own. I had to only take two turns to see Ayaan run out of a lit room with his eyes brimming with tears, groans leaving his mouth. Although the voices were distorted and hoarse he was still crying for help.


    Right behind him was Arius, a bloodied sword in his hands along with splatter of blood on his clothes. He grabbed Ayaan by the neck and slammed his little frame next to the wall. His feet dangling in the air.


    "If you don''t stop crying I''m going to sew that mouth shut." His whispering voice contained a lot of anger. Clearly he was annoyed at something but I couldn''t bear to see him hurt Ayaan like that especially when he was crying so bitterly and helplessly.


    I jumped into action, pushing Arius away I brought Ayaan into my embrace as he fell on the floor.


    "How cruel can you be?!! He''s a little kid!" I yelled at him.


    Arius looked at me in anger, "He''s not a kid." He gritted his teeth.


    His gaze traveled from me to Ayaan, then he sighed, "Fine." He walked past us, "Have it your way."


    He left and I looked at Ayaan. His tears wouldn''t stop flowing as he looked back at me in agony.


    "Ma-" He tried speaking, his voice was too damaged yet he tried again, "Ma-l"


    The hoarseness of his voice, his tear brimmed eyes and the effort he was putting in to speak was making me sad, I felt so bad.


    "Ia" He pointed at the door he had just run out of.


    "Maria?"


    I was confused. Did something happen to her?


    I stood up and began walking towards the door. Ayaan didn''t stop me or tried saying anything else, he just slumped against the wall and continued crying with his hands clasped together over his chest.


    Before I reached the door I saw Caesar, standing at the other end of the corridor, he spared me a glance and then went away.


    Only when I had reached the door, I realized there was a pool of blood seeping all the way out of the door frame.


    My gaze followed the trail of blood and my breath got caught in my throat when I saw where it came from.


    On the floor lay a dead body. Not just of anyone, but of Maria.


    Arius hadn''t just killed her.


    He had murdered her mercilessly.


    I felt my legs go weak and I dropped to the ground.


    He had neatly sliced her head off her body.


    It made me feel dizzy, the sight of her head staring at me separately while the rest of her injured body lay on the floor facing the other direction.


    Fear was making my head blank.


    Not being able to stand up properly I just crawled my way back to Ayaan, took him in my embrace and let him cry all he wanted

 Chapter 75: No excuses to give

    ?Arius


    I sat on the Window couch in the library, staring out of the large window at the evening cold sky. My laptop open on the other edge.


    I looked at my phone. The one contact I''ve been wanting to call on the screen


    ''Veronica Xander.''


    My father''s girlfriend. Well a secret lover to be exact.


    I pressed the call button.


    The phone rang and she picked up after a while.


    "Hello? Arius?"


    "Veronica..."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you free?"


    "Now?"


    "At anytime. I just need a few minutes."


    "You can come over at anytime. I''ll be home."


    "Okay..."


    After hanging up I slumped against the frame, looking out at the darkening sky. It seemed like it would snow soon.


    I heard the library door open and then footsteps coming towards me.


    I knew who it was so I didn''t move from my place.


    As the person came and stood near me I asked.


    "You said she was getting better. So Why?" I asked him.


    "I don''t know." Eli answered, "You saw it yourself. Maria did get better. Isn''t that why you let Ayaan meet her? I had no idea it would relapse so bad."


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have let her out."


    "Maybe you should tell the kid what happened."


    "I have no excuse to give him. I can''t." I looked at him, "What do you expect me to tell him?"


    "I know you''re considering the fact that he''s a child-"


    "He''s not a child. He''s already thirteen."


    "Thirteen?!" I was expecting his reaction, "He looks like he''s 8 or at most 9..."


    "He was malnourished when I bought him and he doesn''t eat much now either." I sighed in frustration, "Now that Maria''s dead I don''t think it''s gonna get any better."


    "If he isn''t a kid. You should let him know."


    "What''s done can not be undone. Go home. I''m tired." I placed my head against the cold glass of the window.


    "Are you really just going to keep quiet about it?"


    "I said go home Eli."


    He sighed and was about to turn and leave when he stopped, "At least tell me why she took so many drugs? Drugs that aren''t even there in the market."


    I was hoping he would just go back without asking. I asked for his help without telling him anything because he''s not a part of the underworld. But well,


    "You want to know so bad, I''ll tell you." I turned the laptop in his direction and played the video on it.


    His eyes grew wide as he continued watching the woman in it beg for mercy from the men abusing and raping her.


    He turned his head away in horror.


    "If you couldn''t recognize her. That''s Maria, and that''s why she was given the drugs. So she could do this whenever they wanted her to." I closed the laptop. "You want me to explain this to her younger brother?"


    "B-but why is this on the internet?"


    "It''s dark web." I sat down on the window couch again with my arms folded. "It''s full of things like this." I looked outside the window, the sky was covered with dark clouds. "Your job is done, don''t come back here again. I don''t want to see your face ever again."


    This place wasn''t for him to begin with. I just had no one else to ask for help.


    "... You-" He paused, "Okay. Goodbye Arius, and I apologize I couldn''t help you."


    "..."


    ***


    Veronica ran her fingers through my hair as I lay my head on her lap.


    "You seem worn out. You always come to me when something goes wrong .Did something happen?" She asked.


    "No. Just a bit tired."


    "How''s Lexus doing?" She always asks me about her son, but of course she is his mother after all. Not mine.


    "I''m sure you noticed he''s gotten a lot better than before."


    "Yes." Even though my eyes were closed, I could feel the smile on her face.


    I guess that''s a mother for you. She will always want her children to be happy. Her own children. "You will continue to help him right?"


    I opened my eyes, "I''ll do what I can."


    "Thank you Arius."


    "..."


    ***


    As I was making my way to the library I came across Ayaan. The boy glared at me, I could see the disdain in his eyes.


    I looked back at him but said nothing. He turned around and ran away.


    "I''m sorry young master." I heard Huang fei behind me, "I left him alone for a while and he ran away to see his sister."


    "Don''t lie to me Huang fei." I looked at him, "You don''t make mistakes like these, I know you let him go."


    "I apologize." He bowed, "I didn''t think things would turn out so bad. He just wanted to see her."


    I sighed and left.


    I sat on one of the window couches. Some reports in my hands that I really didn''t feel like analyzing.


    I was staring at the snow-covered trees when a voice caught my attention.


    Someone was singing. The sound was distant but audible.


    Her voice was really soothing while the song was beautiful.


    In the silence of the room and the cold that one could see outside, her voice was like a soft woe yet it was pleasant.


    Her footsteps got closer as she kept singing.


    The black haired blue eyed girl appeared out of one of the book shelf rows in the back, her eyes on a book she had been reading.


    She hadn''t realized there was someone else in the room so I decided to stay quiet and observe her.


    Unknowingly a smile spread across my face as I continued to observe her.


    It was quite amusing to see her so absorbed in the book as she sang, she probably herself didn''t realize what kind of expressions she was making.


    It wasn''t until she reached the couch I was sitting on did she realized there was something off.


    She stopped,lifted up her face to look around and jumped as soon as she saw me, almost crashing into the book shelf behind her.


    "Hey." I waved and grinned at her.


    "A-arius?"


    "Yes, sweetheart?"


    "H-how long have you been here?"


    "Long enough to listen to you sing."


    Her cheeks started turning a shade of pink. How amusing.


    I stood and took a step closer.


    She flinched as she looked at me.


    Her pretty blue eyes had fear in them.


    Well of course she would fear me. That''s what I am.


    But.


    There''s this sudden idea in my mind that I just can''t help but want to apply.


    "I," She gulped, "I should go."


    "Oh no Honey." I stopped her, " I have decided something."


    "Decided what?" She seemed to be in a hurry but I didn''t like that.


    "I''m making you my personal guard."


    Her eyes grew wider, "You are what? WHY?!"


    I just smirked in return and walked past her,


    "Get ready to move to the fourth floor."

 Chapter 76: Food makes some things better

    ?Nora


    I followed Caesar as he lead the way to a warehouse.


    "You know you''re far too quiet for your own good but nah you will always keep your mouth shut. I mean come on man talk a little bit, I mean why not? Isn''t it frustrating not talking? Don''t tell me you have demons you talk to. Well I have demons too, you know, inner demons. Everyone has them. I think. But whatever I have them, love them honestly." I saw him sigh, "Hey why are you sighing? Are you thinking I talk too much but let me tell you this isn''t even the start, I can talk so much that if you stay with me you''ll want to rip your ears out but let me tell you one thing it won''t work because just ripping your ears won''t help you would still hear everything I say you''ll hear what everyone says you''ll have to rip out all the internal organs too to not listen to me but the point is can you do? Of course you can''t so the simplest solution would be to just let me go or you can throw me out too I really don''t mind."


    He stopped and I crashed into his back, "Hey! Why''d you stop suddenly? Do you finally wanna throw me out?"


    He raised his sword, "We''re here." He pointed at the warehouse.


    How is it he still doesn''t want to get rid of me? I''ve been eating his ears ever since we started going out for some work but he just quietly listens to everything.


    "So, what are we here for?"


    "Money."


    "We''re getting back the cash someone owns us?" He nodded, "How much?"


    "10,000"


    "Wow. We should definitely get that back. Come on!" I gestured him to follow me and he just shook his head at me and followed along.


    I opened the big door like I owned the place. All the people looked at me.


    "Where''s my money bitches!!" I yelled, "Return the 10,000 dollars you owe the Alucards!"


    Four men stood up from their seats and began to walk towards me, "Who are you girl?" One of them said.


    "I-uh- I''m a new recruit obviously."


    "Don''t lie now. A new recruit and they send you alone?"


    Alone?


    I turned around and saw that there was no one behind me.


    Fuck


    I turned to face them again, "So what? I''m here to claim what you didn''t return!" The men stood in front of me with their arms folded. I gulped, " Would you please kindly return it?" I smiled.


    That bastard Caesar!


    "No." One of them replied, "Get outta here missy."


    "Umm, No?" I showed them my awkward toothy smile, "Fight me?"


    ***


    I sat outside on a footpath with a bruised bleeding lip and a purple eye along with few scratches here and there. My shirt ripped a bit from my collar and knees scraped.


    Footsteps approached me but I didn''t bother looking at the person standing by my side.


    Caesar sat down by my side and I glared at him. He just looked back at me innocently.


    "What!?" I yelled at him and he pointed at my injuries, "Isn''t that your fault!!? Why did you leave me?!!" My eyes landed on the case he had in his hands. I scoffed, "Ah~! So you got the money back. Nice~ I was a good distraction wasn''t I? So what did you go straight to the owner?! Leaving me behind to those barbaric men? You got no shame do you? I mean I don''t really have any either but you- wow." I clapped my hands, "It didn''t occur to you, not even once that something could happen to me?! Huh?" I poked his shoulder, "HUH!" I poked him again, "HUH!!??"


    He moved away from me, "I trained you well."


    "..." What''s wrong with him? He''s looking at me with those big eyes of purity? Did he really think nothing would happen to me? Is he sure of himself or me?


    I did beat the four but of course I got injured too and was finally kicked out when the rest came in.


    He stood up to leave but I didn''t follow.


    "Let''s go."


    "Hmph!" I folded my arms and looked the other way.


    There was a few minutes of silence then. Anyone would assume he had left because of the silence but I could see his shadow. He tilted his head from side to side thinking about something.


    "You''re mad?"


    I turned to face him with an expression of disbelief, "WOW! You couldn''t even tell that?"


    "..." He just blinked at me in confusion. "Let''s go?"


    I rolled my eyes at him, then stood up, "Buy me food." I started walking, "When you make someone mad you should compensate right?" I asked him and after thinking for a while he nodded his head, "Then buy me food. I need to eat something to recover from these injuries I got BECAUSE of YOU." I stepped closer to him, leaving little space between us I looked into his eyes that looked so dark even in the sun, "You will right?"


    He observed me, my face, my expressions then slowly nodded his head.


    Oh yea~!


    These injuries were worth it.


    ***


    I arrived back in my room satisfied as hell.


    Ah~ Food is the best~ Especially when someone else buys.


    Caesar maybe hard to take down in combat but he listens so well~


    I flopped on the bed to relax when the door burst open making me sit up immediately.


    "Lea?" I stood up to walk over to her. She seemed sort of scared. "Hey, Is something wrong?" She sat down on the floor at the end of the corridor. I did the same.


    "Nora, I''m done for." She looked at me desperately, "Let''s run away."


    "Huh? Run away?''


    "YES! Let''s just run away."


    "What happened?" I stared at her stress filled face.


    "Arius decided to make me his personal guard."


    "What? Why would he need a personal guard?"


    "He doesn''t! He''s just found a new doll to play with!" I felt her trembling body as I hugged her.


    Run away?


    But how?


    "Azalea... How? The security is too tight. His men are always here."


    "I don''t know..."


    I understand why she''s so scared, Arius is too difficult to even understand. To deal with him everyday and all the time would be horrendous.


    It may be bad of me to think like this but I''m so glad I got paired up with Caesar.


    "Lea, Just yesterday you told me he might not be so bad."


    "Hmmm."


    "Well-" I sighed, "Want some medicine to calm down?" She nodded her head and I stood up to get some pills I borrowed from one of the maids a little while back.


    Azalea is probably more nervous because she never had to face such a scary person before in her life.


    Well, I guess neither of us had to.


    I got the medicine from the cabinet and turned around to go to her but she had already fallen asleep.


    I sighed.


    Oh well, I guess this is better.


    I took her to bed and sat beside her wondering about things.


    Running away is too difficult. We don''t even know how long this collar has the range of.


    But then again are we going to just stay here?

 Chapter 77: His personal Guard

    ? Azalea


    I had my things moved to the fourth floor. In the end I couldn''t run away. I couldn''t find the courage to do so.


    My room was across the corridor from Arius''s.


    I sat on the bed in the huge room wondering what will happen now?


    Someone knocked on the door and I stood up to see who it was.


    I opened the door slightly.


    "Huang fei?" I opened the door completely.


    "How do you do miss?" He greeted with a bow, "I''m here to deliver a set of clothes for you." He showed and handed me a covered dress on a hanger.


    "Dress? From whom?"


    "From the young master. It''s not exactly a dress but I hope you''ll wear it. The master requested it for you to wear it and come to his room."


    "Huh?"


    "Well then miss." He bowed and was about to leave when I stopped him.


    "Huang fei!"


    "Yes miss?"


    "Um, How long have you known Arius for?"


    "All of his life. I have seen him grow up from a baby to fine man."


    "Fine man? I wouldn''t call him that."


    He chuckled, "It''s unfortunate but no one will or does. Maybe it''s because he''s very dear to me, like my own child and I love him very much." He smiled, "But I still can assure you of one thing, he is not a bad person. Just someone with too many walls around him." He then bowed, "I should leave."


    "Yes..." So Arius is like his own son? Huh?


    I sighed, closed the door and opened up the cover to see what was inside.


    ...


    Just as I zipped down the cover I stopped.


    A very sexy bunny costume in black was inside, with a rabbit hairband of the same black color. A costume that seemed like it was especially chosen for me. Why I think it was especially chosen for me? I got no proof but I have a very strong gut feeling that it was since it''s just like the color of my hair.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm myself, but I couldn''t. I stomped my way out of my room to his.


    Opening the door to his room I stepped inside. Arius''s room was really big, one look and anyone could tell it belonged to the owner of the mansion.


    The left side had his bed and all the bedroom stuff while the right had an office like appearance and he stood near the desk, leaning against it, or more like half sitting on it.


    At the sound of my entrance he turned to me.


    "You''re not wearing the costume I sent you."


    "Oh? I was supposed to wear that?"


    "I''m sure Huang fei must have told you." He smirked


    "Oh? But he didn''t."


    "That''s impossible, he doesn''t make mistakes like these."


    "AH~ Is that so? You must trust him a lot."


    "Of course he''s like a father to me."


    "That must be why you didn''t even care when your real father died." As soon as the words left my mouth I regretted them. I knew I crossed the line.


    Arius was a bit shocked at me too but he didn''t let those emotions linger for long. At least not the expressions.


    "I- I''m sorry."


    He turned around and walked to the window, "It''s fine. You can leave."


    But I couldn''t just leave like that. I bit my lower lip and walked up to him but instead of saying something better I just said something worse.


    "It''s your own fault."


    He looked at me with his eyebrows raised. He didn''t wear his smile like he usually does but I continued to speak garbage.


    "It''s because you''re a complete asshole. No one likes you, everyone has that kind of image of you because you never explain yourself. You do stuff that makes you look like the bad guy! What is wrong with you?" What is wrong with me? Can''t I shut up? " What''s the point of having such a nice face when you''re a complete jerk inside?" He was staring at me in confusion, perhaps he didn''t think I''d just burst out like this but I should really shut up now. I cleared my throat, "Now that I have said it, it''s time to leave." I turned and was about to run away when he grabbed my wrist and pulled me back, taking a hold of my other wrist too. He smirked as he looked at me.


    "I was wondering about it for a while." He said as his face drew closer to mine, " So it was you in the library, when I was talking to Eli."


    "Uh," I pressed my lips against each other.


    "No wonders the fear your eyes were supposed to have wasn''t there."


    "Why? You don''t like it?"


    "Well," He let me go, "I don''t really want my personal guard to be scared of me."


    "Arius?"


    "What?"


    "Why are you doing this all? There''s a reason why you bought us didn''t you?"


    He stared at me, "No. You''re just here for my amusement."


    The way he looks, anyone would assume he wasn''t lying. No doubt I''m still scared of him, I don''t want to be near him but after discovering things about Maria, somewhere in my heart I''m starting to believe there is more to him.


    Call me crazy but I want to uncover him. Discover what''s underneath all that facade.


    "Okay then, I''ll try to be a good source of amusement for you." I really don''t know what''s wrong with me but I have decided.


    I''m not getting out of here anytime soon, so it''s better to just learn more.


    "Really now? Then how about you wear that costume."


    "And?"


    He smirked, "Come and I''ll tell you."


    "Okay."


    I walked out of the room to mine, wore the embarrassing costume and came back only to find him sitting on a chair in the middle of room.


    He gestured me to come to him.


    "Come, give me a lap dance."

 Chapter 78: Lap dance

    Lap dance? What the hell!!?


    "No." I refused him as I stood in front of him with my arms on my waist, "Absolutely not."


    "You shouldn''t refuse me sweetheart. The consequences will be bad."


    ��


    "What makes you think I can give a lap dance?" I still had my arms folded in front of my waist.


    "Come closer." He gestured me to come over. I was a bit hesitant but nonetheless I got closer to him because I may be rebelling here but at the same time I was a bit scared of his warning.


    He pulled me over to stand over him. His legs between mine. "I''ll teach you."


    "What?!!" His answer to my question left me bewildered. He''ll teach me? What the hell?? "Why do I even need to learn this?" I''m not a stripper for God''s sake.


    "Because now you''re my personal guard." He smirked, " And you''ll be doing a lot of stuff like this."


    "I''m sure you have a lot of women to do this for you." I''m not assuming here because I''m a hundred percent sure, there must be many woman who did this for him.


    "Oh I do." See!?! "But what you''ll do, will not be for me. I''m training you for someone else."


    And once again his answer left me bewildered.


    His words stung but I decided to ask him the question that popped in my head, "Who?"


    "You can say for yourself." He had a straight face on as he spoke.


    For myself? Wow! I would love see myself lap dance for myself.


    "I don''t need this." I was about to get away when he grabbed my waist and pulled me down, making me sit on his lap. I flushed at the contact and looked down.


    He held my chin and made me look at him, "You''ll need the skill." He placed his hand on my flushed warm cheek, "And for that you''ll need to forget about being embarrassed." He smiled and drew his face closer to whisper next to my ear, "You do look adorable though."


    His comment made my heart skip a beat. I don''t know why but it just did.


    Then he slumped back in his chair and opened up his shirt buttons to expose his chest, "Touch me, do whatever comes to your mind to satisfy me." His tone changed to a demanding one. He was ordering me.


    My heart started pounding in my chest.


    Just what am I supposed to do? This was all too sudden and too new for me. I gulped and began thinking.


    I remembered a movie I watched in which there was a lap dance but how do I even start?


    I looked at Arius patiently waiting for me.


    Satisfy him?


    I''ll die of embarrassment before that happens. So many experienced woman who did it for him and then there''s me. I''ll look like a monkey!


    Arius raised his hand and I saw a small white remote in his hands. He pressed the button on it to play the music. It wasn''t anything loud but just the right sound.


    I took a deep breath to try and relax myself. If anything, at least Arius''s scent was calming.


    I placed my hands on the arms of the chair and raised myself up slightly to whisper it in his ear, "I love your scent."


    He smirked.


    I traveled my hands down to his legs and pushed them apart, then stepped back to go around him.


    From his back I slid my hands on his shoulders down to his chest. He had a really nice built.


    I drew my face closer to his ear and nibbled on it a bit.


    I saw him lick his lips.


    Then I went back in front. Dropped myself down slowly as I pushed my legs apart for show and brought myself back up.


    He observed me intensely. His gaze was devouring me. Every time I looked at him my heart would go crazy.


    I don''t think I can continue this.


    I went closer to him, placing my right knee between his legs, getting them all the way till it touched his pants I brought myself closer to his body.


    He didn''t move, just kept his eyes on me with that intrigued smile.


    I kept my hands on his shoulder as I moved my hips around just above his pelvis.


    Then wrapped my arms around his neck as I sat on it.


    He stared at me with his golden honey eyes with a mischievous grin on his face.


    I stopped and buried my face in his neck.


    "I can''t go on�� I could feel the heat coming out of my ears, "This is too embarrassing!" My voice was a bit muffled since I couldn''t even raise my head up anymore.


    I heard a chuckle, "It was quite good for your first time." Yeah right, I didn''t get a single reaction out of him! He just sat there grinning, "Why? Do you think I''m lying?"


    "Yes��"


    "I did say it was good for your first time and I''m not lying but of course I''ve seen better."


    "Jerk" I whispered.


    I heard his light snicker, "But you are sexier and prettier."


    "..." My heart is not calming down and my cheeks are red now.


    "Aren''t you getting off?"


    "No."


    "No?" I shook my head on his shoulder, "Fine I''ll let you recover a bit then."


    I could tell how much my frame was smaller than his, perhaps because he was taller with a good built?


    He touched my ear with his cold fingers and I flinched, "Calm down. I won''t do anything to you."


    "Don''t touch me." He retreated his hands immediately.


    After recovering a bit I stood up and dashed out of the room to mine, closed the door behind me, jumped on my bed and hid underneath the quilt.


    Oh God!


    And I have to be with him most of the time from now on!


    Someone kill me!


    I touched my cheeks and bit my lower lip.


    This is bad.

 Chapter 79: Learning a bit about him

    Arius stopped and looked back at me, "Why are you coming after me?" He asked me as he walked on the footpath early in the morning.


    "Because I''m your personal guard?" I answered him from way back as I followed him.


    "Are you now?" He seemed a bit ticked off but he still smiled, which also seemed a bit angry, "I wonder then why there''s this huge space between us." He folded his arms while I just shrugged, ignoring the twenty meter gap between us, "It''s about yesterday night isn''t it?"


    "..." I didn''t even look at him. More Like I can''t look at him!!


    He sighed and said something I couldn''t hear properly. Something like, "I''ll have to work on this."


    He continued walking and I started following him. The route seemed familiar.


    Double road, surrounded by trees. Grey and red brick footpaths- Oh!


    A high school came into view and I realized why he was here.


    This pervert!


    He went and took his usual place on the bench that was across the road from the school.


    He''s here so early, even the students haven''t started coming yet.


    I can''t believe I woke up so early to see him do this.


    "Don''t tell me you come here everyday?"


    He grinned, "Five times a week." He winked at me and I scoffed.


    As the students started coming Arius silently sat there staring at the girls. Come to think of it, the girls really do wear short skirts, I mean I did too- but I don''t think there was a pervert looking at us like this. Or was there?


    It gave me a chill and I had a sudden urge to hit Arius''s head with a rock.


    I looked around but couldn''t find anything so in the end I just took off my shoe and threw that at him.


    He caught it and glanced at me.


    "You''ll never hit me if you stand so far away."


    "Hmph!" I turned my face to the other side again.


    "So you don''t want your shoe? Fine then." I shot my head at his direction while he threw my shoe across the road. It went and hit the head one of the male students.


    "What the-!?" I looked at the brown haired, brown eyed boy who was just hit by my shoe. He was looking around to see who threw it. Well I would be confused too.


    To think it actually came from across the road.


    I turned my head to Arius in awe. Just how much force do you need to throw it that far?


    He looked back at me, "Why? You didn''t want it."


    "I never said that!"


    "You never said you wanted it back either." He stuck out his tongue at me.


    I felt a vein pop in my head, "What are you?!! A three year old?!!!"


    He snickered and turned his head towards the school again.


    I felt myself heat up due to the anger and frustration.


    I''ll just strangle him!!


    I walked up to him and grabbed his neck from the front to strangle him. He didn''t stop me and I thought that was weird, till, he suddenly grabbed my waist and smirked.


    "Where you gonna go now?" He slipped them under my layer of clothes, his cold fingers on my warm skin made my whole body flinch.


    "What are you-!!" He pulled me closer, right next to his body. In panic I let his neck go and pushed against his shoulders, "Let me go!"


    "No honey. That''s not gonna happen." He stood up, tossing me over his shoulder.


    The people passing by started staring at us along with the students across the road, "Arius! People are staring!"


    "So? You started it."


    "Okay! I''m sorry. Please put me down."


    "Not yet. I''m walking back like this."


    "What??!!"


    ***


    I was beet red with a mixture of anger and embarrassment when he put me down outside the mansion gate.


    I followed him with only one shoe in my left foot as we made our way in, trying to calm myself out of the feelings.


    "Welcome back boss!" The gang men standing outside the mansion door greeted him and he waved a hand at them. I sometimes feel bad for them. It''s really cold outside and they still stand guard.


    There is one thing I did notice about a few of them. A handful of them had their middle fingers cut off.


    Maybe I''ll ask about this sometime.


    As we were making our way in, one of Arius''s men approached us.


    "Boss!"He gave a short bow and I wondered what could he want? He had such a serious expression on his face.


    "Yes?" Arius said.


    "Boss I''m getting married!"


    My eyes went wide at his declaration. Why is he telling Arius that?


    But my eyes went wide yet again when Arius chuckled and patted his shoulder.


    "Good for you Sabeen. You can have the week off." And he walked in.


    "Thank you Boss!" Sabeen bowed again.


    I ran behind Arius to catch up.


    Wow. I didn''t know he was like this with his men.


    We both made our way to the dining hall and had breakfast. I guess if I have to be with him we''ll be eating together too.


    Arius doesn''t waste food. He only takes what he wants to eat but he does finish it all.


    "At noon." Arius placed his fork down after he had finished eating, "When you''re done with your training come to my room." He stood up, "Sharp at 12."


    "With my only one sexy shoe?" I hope he noticed the sarcasm.


    He gave me a look. Like the ''Really?'' look, "I''ll buy you another pair."


    I nodded happily and he left the room.


    ***


    I knocked at the door before going in.


    "Come in." I heard Arius''s voice.


    Opening the door slowly I peeked inside. He was sitting on a chair at his office table going through something on his laptop.


    "Sit there," He gestured with his head, "On the sofa."


    I looked over at the set of three sofas with a table in between and went over to sit down.


    Arius got up from his seat and at the same time there was a knock on the door. Huang fei entered the room with a bottle of Vodka and two glasses that he set on the table in front of me while Arius came and sat down across me.


    "Enjoy your time." He bowed.


    "Thank you Huang fei. You may leave."


    As Huang fei left Arius opened the bottle and poured the drink in both the glasses.


    "I''m guessing you want to see my alcohol tolerance." I kept my eyes on the drink.


    "I''m glad I don''t have to explain." He slid one glass towards me, "Drink."


    I didn''t pick up the glass and he narrowed his eyes at me but I just gave him an awkward smile, "I really don''t have any alcohol tolerance."


    "Well, you will have to build it up then."


    I cleared my throat, "I am not a pleasant sight when I am drunk." I''m hoping there is a way out of this but I have a feeling there isn''t because this is Arius we are talking about.


    He picked up his glass and took a sip from it.


    "Drink. How bad can it be?"

 Chapter 80: Drunk scene

    ?Arius


    I''ve seen all sorts of drunk people in my life, with all sorts of weird habits but this one just exceeds my expectations and experience. I stared at the drunk girl facing the lamp next to the window. "Why aren''t you talking to me?!" She screamed at the lamp probably thinking it was me.


    "..." I remained quiet as I observed her. Along with trying to suppress my laughter I took out my phone and started recording a video of her. "HUH!? How dare you give me the silent treatment?!!" She hit the head of the lamp with the glass in her hand, making it crash on the floor with a loud sound. After the act she panicked, "Oh no! Arius!" She crouched down and held the lamp in her arms as if it was a dying man, "Oh I''m so sorry!! I really am" But then she slapped the lamp''s face, "You''re still an asshole though." Wow. What a violent girl. I couldn''t help but laugh. "AH!" She heard me, "Someone''s laughing at me." She shot her head in my direction and scrunched up her nose at me. "I see you." She mumbled. Cute. "You!" She managed to stand up with wobbly steps and walked towards me, "I know you!"


    "You do now?" I ended the video I was making of her and placed the phone on the table.


    "I do!!" She somehow managed to walk all the way to where I was sitting and stood in front of me with her arms folded as she glared at me. She kept staring at me for a while and I had no idea what was going through her mind. I just looked back at her with a smile, "You''re pretty." Her expressions softened after staring at me for a while.


    "Pretty?" I raised my eyebrows at her as my smile faded. I''m not fond of that word, rather I hate it when someone calls me ''pretty'' but now that she''s saying it, it doesn''t seem so bad. Maybe because the people who said it before her had entirely different intentions behind it.


    "HmmMmm" She nodded her head innocently and drew her face closer to mine to look at my face, "Are you mine?" She sat on my lap facing me, "You have to be mine!!" She demanded but it also seemed like she was asking a question.


    "No, sweetheart." I wrapped my arms around her lower back just in case, so that she doesn''t fall down, "You, are mine."


    "What~? Why?!"


    "Because, you''re my slave." I answered her question.


    She gasped dramatically, "I''m a slave!???" The sudden realization left her dumbstruck and she seemed lost in thoughts of agony. She pouted her lips like a child whose mother didn''t let her have her candy. In all honesty, it looked adorable. Then all of a sudden, another thought struck her, "I want melon bread." She looked at me, then at my cheeks and drooled.


    Realization hit me and I stared at her in denial, "Don''t you dare." I knew immediately what she was thinking and even though I warned her not to do it she still did. She bit my cheek, licked and sucked it. Then backed away licking her lips, "You taste bad." She scrunched her nose for a second and then pouted again.


    "That''s not where you are supposed to taste me." I touched my cheek with one hand as I kept the other behind her. This is the very first time someone has wanted to eat my cheeks. I rubbed my cheek gently while she looked at me with heavy eyes and then her gaze crawled down to my lower body. She stepped down and opened the button of my jeans, "Hey wait!" She began unzipping my pants when I grabbed her hands to stop her. "What are you doing!!??"


    "Tasting you?" She answered so innocently I was a bit taken aback. Her eyelids were heavy. I could tell that she was going to shut down at any moment. I pulled her back up. Wait? Did my heart beat actually speed up? Because of her?


    "You don''t have to taste me." I wrapped my arms around her again, tight this time, making sure she would stay in place.


    "Why?" She laid her head on my shoulder.


    "I-uh, taste bad." Of all the things I could have said I chose this. Wow. Only after I said it I realized I could have said something way better but it worked so I guess that''s fine.


    "Oh��" She snuggled against me. This is the first time I''ve noticed her scent, like a cool water fragrance. I could tell the alcohol was doing its job and she was going to pass out soon enough but just before that part something hit her, "I remember who you are!"


    "Really now, do you?" What does she remember now? I chuckled.


    "You''re the guy who did bad to a little boy and can''t even give an explanation." She scrunched her nose and sniffed, looking at me with half open eyes. I stared back at her and sighed, "Oh! And!" She remembered something else, "You''re the guy whose family killed mine."


    "I see��Not very pleasant things to remember."


    "Yeah." Her voice was fading, "I''m supposed to hate you." With her finals words she drifted into sleep.


    Supposed to? I wonder what that was supposed to mean? Perhaps it was just some drunken words. Enemies are bound to hate each other.


    I picked her up and took her to her room. I guess today was a bad idea.


    Let''s build up her alcohol tolerance slowly. Bit by bit. I can''t do this everyday. As I laid her on her bed I took a seat beside her. Supposed to hate me huh? I removed some of her silky soft hair that were on her face and tucked them behind her ear. "You may hate me for what my clan did." I whispered, "But let''s not forget who started that war."

 Chapter 81: His softer side

    I woke up with a heavy head and blurry vision. Sitting up, I looked around the room, it was dark.


    When did I come back in my room?


    I scratched my neck, my throat was sore. I need water, I can''t even think straight.


    I got up and left the room. My eyes followed the path that lead to Arius''s room and I kept staring at it as I my vision cleared.


    ��


    Shit


    What did I do? I shook my head. I can''t remember.


    Oh God! I hope I just passed out without making a fool out of myself like I did in high school.


    Tch!


    I scratched the back of my head and made my way to the third floor but the water dispenser was empty.


    God... Why now?


    Do I have to go all the way to the first floor? I licked my dry lips and gulped to lubricate my dry throat.


    I guess that''s a yes.


    One way or another I managed to reach the kitchen on the first floor. After sobering up a bit I noticed how quiet the night was, not a single soul to be seen. Well not inside the house at least.


    If someone lived here alone, how lonely it would be?


    I wondered. Does having just servants make it any different?


    The answer to that, I didn''t have. Sighing, I decided to make my way back. I entered the lobby and was going to ascend the stairs when something caught my attention.


    I would never have noticed it, not normally but under the staircase, what I always thought was just a wall. There was a slightly open door?


    I would never have noticed if the door wasn''t left a bit open.


    Curious, I decided to explore it. The door didn''t make a sound as I made my way in. It was a dark hallway but it led to something majestic.


    I reached a garden. A rose garden, filled with white and red roses. There was a green vine tunnel covered with leaves and roses leading into the garden, the grass was lush green, wanting to feel it, I took off my slippers and walked on the soft ground.


    The end of the tunnel led to a majestic garden, aligned perfectly in circular paths with rose bushes. At the center one could see the beautiful garden hut, four or five steps above the ground.


    Cool breeze blew, bringing the sweet scent of roses to me and bringing my gaze to a figure standing under the moonlight with a child. His blonde hair seemed a shade lighter and his features were somehow highlighted under the moon.


    The boy next to him made some gestures with his hand, conveying a message only a handful can understand yet when Ayaan put his hands back down Arius raised his, to give him an answer back the same way. In sign language.


    It left me dumb struck. I never would have thought he knew that.


    Ayaan smiled at Arius''s answer and nodded, though it was not a happy one, rather, it was a smile that meant he understood.


    I wonder what was it that he told him?


    Part of me was telling me it was about Maria.


    Arius crouched down and placed his hand on his head as Ayaan''s eyes started brimming with tears but he held them back.


    Perhaps he was trying to act brave.


    I smiled at the scene.


    Such a small figure trying his best to act brave.


    I turned and walked out. It wasn''t a scene I was supposed to see, but still I''m glad I could see Arius isn''t such a bad person.


    Perhaps Huang fei was right.


    Perhaps no one really understands him, because he would never do something like that in front of anyone.


    I wonder why though? Why be the bad guy in front of the whole world?


    ***


    "I can really choose anything?" I asked Arius as I looked around the shop filled with pretty and beautiful shoes.


    "I already said you can. But pick something you are comfortable in." He sat on the waiting couch as I looked around. I can''t believe he actually brought me here, I guess he does keep his promises.


    It was hard to decide. I mean no girl would want to pick just one pair when everything looks so pretty. But, in the end Arius was right, I had to choose something comfortable. I had training sessions and had to walk a lot. So in the end I chose a pair of black long boots


    As we were walking back I kept staring at the pair I just got, "Seems like you''re in love with them." He chuckled.


    "I think I am." I looked back at him. For a moment his gaze lingered on my lips then he averted his gaze. Was it my imagination?


    "Let''s get something to eat, it''s time for lunch anyway."


    "Okay."


    "And we''re going to have drinks with every meal."


    "Every meal?! What about my liver?"


    "Well good bye to your liver."


    "What!?!"


    "It''s because you''re so bad at holding your liquor we''re doing this." He made his way down the street.


    Come to think of it, I never asked him about the other night I got drunk.


    ��


    Maybe I shouldn''t.


    We reached a small convenience store.


    "What are we doing here?" I asked. Surely we aren''t going to eat here.


    "Getting our drinks." He made his way to the alcohol fridge section, lined up in a row next to the shop window, "Starting with Vodka was a bad idea. Let''s start with something lighter. Don''t want you acting like that again." He glanced at me and I immediately averted my gaze.


    "I apologize for whatever I did."


    "You don''t remember?" He raised his brows at me.


    "... Sorry" I bit my lower lip while still avoiding his gaze.


    "You''re apologizing, means you must have an idea what you have done." He grabbed my chin and turned my face to face his, "Who did you do it with before?" I looked at the ceiling in order to avoid his gaze.


    "It shouldn''t matter to you. It''s in the past anyway."


    "Was it a guy?" His tone seemed a bit angry.


    I gulped, "Yes��" His grip got stronger, "Arius! It hurts! I said I''m sorry!"


    He came to a sudden realization and released me. He looked a bit surprised himself but turned and went back to the fridge. I looked at him confused as he paused too, his eyes on the fridge glass.


    He shot back his head and jumped towards me.


    I got confused as he suddenly wrapped his arms around me, making both of us fall to the floor. But at the same time the fridge glass that was directly beside me shattered with another noise.


    Arius stood up immediately while I realized that someone had actually fired a bullet. But at me?


    I looked at the assailant and barely got a glimpse of him as he was running away. I tried standing up, the world around me spun in confusion. With a heavy heart I stood by Arius. He didn''t move till the assailant was gone.


    "You okay?" He asked.


    "Yes��" I heard something drip and looked down at the drops falling on the ground. My eyes grew wide, "Arius!" He turned to face me, with his usual smile on his face he shook his head.


    "You''re hurt!"

 Chapter 82: A goal to achieve

    ?Arius


    "Your arm''s bleeding!" Azalea seemed worried about me, she was panicking seeing the little wound.


    "It''s just a cut. It''ll heal."


    "But look at the blood."


    "It probably cut a vein."


    "But-" I gently placed my hand on her cheek and she looked at me.


    "You shouldn''t worry about your enemy so much.''


    "Enemy? You?"


    "What else do you think I am?"


    "Now a days, I''m wondering that."


    "You don''t need to." I turned around, "Go back to the mansion. I have some business to attend to."


    "You''ll go alone? Where?!!"


    "Yes. To make sure this doesn''t happen again."


    "They came for me didn''t they? I mean they shot at me��"


    "No. There''s no need for anyone to come for you. Go back. I''ll take care of it."


    ***


    "Well look who it is!" Ryan Black, younger brother of the boss of one of the most powerful mafian clans, Samues Black spoke as soon as he saw me.


    Ryan himself has a prominent position. It''s just that he''s too reckless. A little too reckless.


    "I''m sure you know why I''m here." I smiled as I went and sat on one of the lounge couches.


    "You don''t waste any time, do you? I just got the news that you have what I want."


    "I don''t give away what''s mine." I smiled.


    "I gave you the pair I had because you asked. Shouldn''t you do the same?"


    "What you gave me was damaged goods. Maria and Ayaan were of no use to me. One can''t speak or hear properly while the other is dead."


    "Oh? You live up to your reputation. Getting rid of things that are of no use to you. You should have just given her back to me."


    "She was so damaged, she would have been of no use to you either." Afterall, she couldn''t even walk by herself. She was slowly falling into insanity.


    "Oh well, Who cares. I want the girls you have. The Violet and the Siegfield."


    "I already said. I don''t give away what''s mine and I definitely don''t share what''s mine."


    I could see the annoyance of his face, "Why do you even have them?"


    "It seemed like a good idea, to have a few slaves." I grinned, "That were not damaged."


    "You were never the type for revenge."


    "Oh! I''m still not. It''s purely for my own enjoyment." He wasn''t really buying into but he didn''t think I was lying either.


    "Then give them to me when you''ve had your fill." He leaned out of the sofa a bit and placed his elbows on his thighs, "If not I can just snatch them away. They''re toys for you too, aren''t they?I know you won''t mind if I take one away."


    "One?"


    "The Violet." He smirked, "I want her more than anything." He leaned back on the couch, "She''s more beautiful than the last one." He fiddled with his thumbs, "More sexier." He looked at me,"I want her body at any cost."


    ��


    "Well," I stood up, "When I do grow tired of them I''ll let you know. Till that time keep your hands away." I gave him a nice ''warm'' grin, "I mean it."


    He wasn''t bothered, "Sure, but just so you know, I''m not very patient."


    ***


    As I left the place a car stopped by my side. The tinted window of the back seat slid down to reveal a woman with wavy black hair and pale skin. Liana, older half sister of Ryan.


    "Hey Arius~" She waved at me and opened the door, " I heard about you and Ryan." She gestured me to come in. I sighed and entered the car. "I''ll drop you off. Drive." She told the driver.


    "So?" I asked, "What do you have to offer?"


    "Boy you''re so rude! Going straight to the point." She smirked, "But don''t worry Ryan isn''t so stupid, he won''t take your dolls just like that."


    "I''m not worried about him. You know the reason why I''m coming along with you." I looked at her and gave her a sweet grin, "Ryan can''t act unless you or Derulo agree."


    She came closer, "And you want me to keep him at bay?" I held her hand and kissed it, "You''re really smart Liana. That''s why you''re so charming."


    She snickered, "And what do I get in return?"


    "Whatever my lady wants." I stared into her emerald green eyes while she placed her hand on my chest.


    "Lately," She sighed, "My nights have been a little lonely." She stared back into my eyes, "And you''re the best partner for the night." She leaned in closer to my face. I could feel her breath and I knew what she wanted.


    I leaned in and gave her a kiss. A short one and broke it off. She looked at me in disappointment.


    "The rest. You''ll get tonight."


    A satisfied smirk appeared on her face as the car stopped near my place.


    "Tonight." She sat straight up facing the front, "Will be in your room."


    ***


    As soon as I arrived back at the mansion I called in Caesar.


    "Yes?" He walked with me as we began ascending the stairs


    "How''s her training going?"


    "She''s gotten really good."


    "What about other than fighting?"


    "I haven''t yet started��"


    I sighed, "Caesar, I know that kind of stuff is hard for you but we don''t have much time. I already risked it when I brought them here. Have Ben help you out. I want both of them to be strong. Strong enough that they can protect themselves and Ayaan."


    He nodded, "Did Ryan find out?"


    "Yea." I held his shoulder, "We don''t want them to end up like Maria, do we?" He shook his head and I smiled, "Speed it up. Have them ready for any situation." I patted his shoulder, "Go."


    As he left I started making my way to the fourth floor but paused when I passed by the library.


    A sweet melodious song could be heard from inside.


    I opened the door and went in.


    Azalea was singing, in a soft voice. It seemed like a lullaby.


    I made my way to the other side of the room where I saw her sitting on the window couch. Ayaan''s head on her lap. He was sleeping soundly as she caressed his hair.


    She saw me standing by the bookshelf but didn''t stop singing. In between though, she gave me a smile.


    That''s right.


    I smiled back.


    I brought them here with a goal in mind. I can''t just hand them over so easily and watch them get destroyed.


    On my part.


    I took a deep breath.


    I had given up on any sort of vengeance, a long time ago.

 Chapter 83: My heart鈥檚 a mess

    ?Azalea


    I sat in the library staring out the window wondering where Arius might have went, he had bandaged his arms and changed his shirt before heading out to somewhere. I''m glad it was just a cut though.


    He seemed to know who that assailant was and seeing how he ran away like that. He probably didn''t know Arius was there. I mean no one would run away seeing me.


    He lied to me.


    To keep me calm? To make me not worry? What is he hiding? He even got hurt, to protect me?


    I heard someone approach me and I looked the other way to see Ayaan. His small frame was holding a notepad in his hands. It''s hard to believe he''s thirteen.


    I smiled at him and patted the cushion beside me, telling him to come and sit with me.


    He walked over and took his seat next to me. He looked out of the window too. There isn''t much of a view to see but trees and the sky yet still it is somehow calming.


    "Ayaan?" I whispered as looked at him but he didn''t respond. Oh right. "Ayaan!" I spoke a little louder and he turned his face to me. He can''t hear properly so you have to call him loudly or be near him. "Ayaan, would you answer some questions regarding Arius?" He nodded as he kept his eyes on my face. He reads the lips too, incase he couldn''t hear a word.


    I pointed at the line around his neck. The scar had faded a bit, perhaps because it was old now, "What happened there? You could speak before right?"


    He nodded and opened his notepad to write something on it. Must be hard doing this. I wonder what happened?


    He turned his pad to show me.


    ''Arius had much of my voice box removed, it affected my hearing as well since the throat and ears are connected."


    He had them removed?


    If it was me a year ago I would have thought he did this just because he was a bad person but there must be a reason.


    "Why? There was a reason right?" He didn''t answer, just frowned. "Come on Ayaan. Was there a problem with your voice before?" He shook his head, "There wasn''t?" He shook his head again. How can that be? "Then why did Arius had your voice box removed?"


    He pursed his lips and wrote down something.


    "He said he wanted to experiment something."


    "And you let him?" He looked away. He was hiding something. "Ayaan." I went closer to him and tapped his cheek, "You don''t trust me?"


    ''It''s not that''


    "Then?"


    ''I just don''t want to talk about the reason.''


    I wonder if it''s something that hurts him. Then I shouldn''t ask anymore.


    I sighed and I looked at him. He seemed a little down.


    "Did Arius tell you about Maria?" He nodded and looked even more hurt. I shouldn''t ask anymore. "I thought only you and Maria could speak in signs." He looked at me with his big almond shaped eyes, "But Arius knows how as well huh?" I grinned, "I saw you both in the garden."


    He held his pen on the pad but he was hesitating to write. For awhile he wasn''t sure if he should tell me or not then took a deep breath and moved his pen.


    ''Arius was the one who taught us.''


    "What? Arius did?" He nodded and wrote something more.


    ''He doesn''t want anyone to know so keep it a secret."


    "But why does he know sign language?" Ayaan shrugged then smiled at me. I smiled back.


    Ofcourse, he wouldn''t tell that to anyone.


    There is just so much about him. Hidden away. Every little thing I learn is making me want to know more.


    Ayaan tapped my hand


    ''Nora told me you sing.''


    I smiled, "You want to hear a song?"


    He nodded pretty vigorously.


    ***


    Ayaan had fallen asleep in my lap but I continued to sing anyway. My eyes landed on the figure leaning on the bookshelf.


    Arius was standing there with a complex expression.


    Perhaps he was worried about something? I couldn''t tell. So, I smiled at him in between the lullaby.


    His expression softened and he gave me a smile back.


    My heartbeat suddenly sped up and I looked down still singing but my voice had lowered.


    Why am I looking down?


    I raised my head back up but Arius wasn''t there, he left.


    Somehow I was disappointed.


    He didn''t even say anything to me��


    ***


    Nora was busy with some training with Caesar so I just came back to my room with nothing else to do. Now that we''re separated and I have no training I really have a lot of spare time.


    As I lay straight in my bed, I wondered if I should go and ask Arius about the stuff I''m curious about, but at the same time I don''t think he''s going to give me an answer.


    I turned to the side.


    He taught them sign language? Just why would he know that?


    The curiosity is killing me.


    I turned to the other side.


    I wonder where he went today though. Who did he meet with? He should answer me this right? I mean clearly the other party wanted to shoot me.


    Although Arius lied and said that wasn''t it.


    I sighed.


    Let''s just sleep.


    It''s late anyway.


    I stood up and walked to the light switches next to the door to turn the lights off when I heard some commotion outside.


    I froze.


    I was familiar with these sounds. Someone was making out in the hallway.


    I turned my room lights off and opened the door quietly to see outside. The hallway lights were dimmed.


    Slowly, I tilted my head out to see the people in the hallway.


    A wave of sudden pain erupted in my chest as I saw Arius making out with a woman in the corridor. He had the dark haired lady pinned to the wall.


    They were so immersed in the act they didn''t care about anything else. They broke the kiss and Arius wrapped his arms around her thighs then picked her up. She giggled as she began unbuttoning his shirt while he took her to his room.


    I felt so bad. Like my insides were flipping out.


    I walked out, only then I noticed his tie, his coat, her heels, her scarf and his belt were on the floor. I looked up in a daze, I was already in front of his room.


    My hands trembled as I heard the moans coming out of the room.


    No��


    I shook my head as my body shaked.


    No.


    I was realizing something. My feelings.


    No!


    I couldn''t tell if I was embarrassed, shocked or angry. But one thing was clear in my mind. I didn''t want this. Not with him.


    I ran away.

 Chapter 84: She doesn鈥檛 need this kind of training.

    ?Caesar


    I stood outside the guest room where Nora and Ben were. I decided to give the task of alcohol tolerance to Ben because clearly I''m not the guy cut out for the job. I''ve never been good with interactions, especially not after Arius brought me back with him.


    So I just decided to stand guard, even though there is no need to�� Maybe I''m a bit worried about her.


    The door burst open and Ben ran out of the room, letting the door close on its own. He came to me and placed his hands on my shoulders.


    "Caesar. I''m a married man."I nodded. I know that, but why is he telling me this? "She''s a pretty heavy drinker, no worries there." He gave me a stern look, "But now that she is drunk, she''s yours." I tilted my head in confusion but Ben just patted my shoulders then pushed me in the direction of the room, "Good luck." He ran away.


    What��?


    Why me?


    I opened the door and peeked inside, the room seemed empty, I could see two bottles of whiskey on the floor. I opened the door a bit more and half entered the room when someone grabbed my hand from the blindspot behind the door and pulled me in.


    I heard the door lock click behind me and I turned to see Nora, standing there in her black underwear, the third bottle of alcohol in her hand.


    "YOU~" She drew closer to me and I stepped back, "Why are backing away?"


    "It''s enough training for the day." I told her but she didn''t stop moving and so neither did I, but that resulted in me stumbling on the sofa and sitting on it.


    She smirked. Took a sip from the bottle and threw it away. My eyes followed the bottle as it landed straight in the bin.


    ��.


    I looked back at her as she stood right in front of me.


    "What service would you like~?" She slipped her knee between my thighs and her hands caressed by chest.


    "None please."


    She narrowed her eyes at me, "What did you say? None?! Are you mocking me? Do you think I''m not good enough?" She growled at me.


    "No-" I raised my hands in surrender. Did she just growl?


    "Then what?!!" She yelled at me and I flinched.


    "We should stop here."


    "But I can make you feel real good." She held my T-shirt and was about to take it off when I held her hands to stop her. It''s not supposed to go like this! No wonders Ben ran away.


    He''s a traitor!


    "That''s enough."


    She sat on my lap and stared at me for a few moments then realized something, "Ah~You''re worried about my experience. Don''t worry I worked in a bar, I''ve worked at many places and I''m VERY experienced." She slid her hands down in my pants as she landed her lips on me.


    I held her wrists to stop her but she deepened the kiss, sliding her tongue in my mouth.


    It didn''t feel bad or anything but I''ve never wanted this, so I pulled her arms up and then around her making her break the kiss.


    "You''re experienced?" I asked her. Somehow her words bothered me a bit.


    She nodded, "You want more?" She looked at me with dreamy eyes, "Ah!" She struggled to get out of my grip so I let her go. I didn''t want to hurt her. I would never want to do that.


    "I know what you want." She nodded her head at me.


    "You do?"


    "You should have just asked for it." She slid her hands behind her back and unbuckled her bra, "I''ll take off mine first." The straps became loose over her shoulder and she slowly slid her hands to her shoulders to slide them off her body.


    I panicked. This is only getting worse.


    I held her shoulders, "Sorry." And hit her head with mine, hard enough to make her unconscious. She got knocked out immediately but I held her in place.


    Phew!


    I took a breath of relief. Only then I realized how nervous and anxious I was. My heart pounding in my chest was now finally calming down.


    She says she''s experienced�� It should be a good thing, yet I don''t like the sound of that��


    I scratched the back of my head. It wasn''t really making any sense to me.


    In the end I just picked her up and took her to bed and wrapped the blanket around her tightly just in case. I mean, just in case��


    Then I left the room.


    Clearly she doesn''t need any training in this regard. She''ll be fine if she had to protect or manipulate any man.


    ��


    Or, maybe I could just do it for her?


    What is this odd feeling?


    I shook my head, I just don''t understand why I''m having double thoughts.


    Late at night when I was going to check up on Nora Ben came running to me. He seemed a bit pale.


    "Caesar! There''s a problem!" He tried whispering. I tilted my head in confusion, "I don''t know why this happened, it was so out of the blue! I mean she looked like she was sick so I took her out for fresh air-" He paused and looked at me. Of course I had no idea who he was talking about. He took someone out for fresh air?


    He gulped and whispered, "Caesar, Azalea ran away." I never thought it would bother me but maybe now that I''ve known her for more than a year it really did come to me as a shock.


    "What��?" I blinked in confusion. Why?


    "WHAT!?!" The guest room door banged open and Nora came out of the room, the blanket still wrapped around her tightly. "What do you mean she ran away?!" Ben immediately held her shoulders and hushed her down.


    "I don''t know, maybe we can get her back. Because if Arius finds out it will not turn out good."


    Nora was the most disturbed out of us. Well, it''s a given since they both are the only friends each of them have, but clearly as to why she ran away, it didn''t make sense to her either.


    Neither of them ever tried to run away, or even take the condition Arius set for them for freedom seriously.


    "I''m going to look for her." She said, "There has to be a reason for her to do this."


    "I''ll go with you." I replied to her.


    "Me too." Ben responded, "Let''s get her back before Arius finds out."

 Chapter 85: Hide what I don鈥檛 need

    ?Azalea


    I stood outside the house I had spent my life in.


    I''m sorry to Ben because he only wanted to make me feel better even though he had no idea what was wrong with me, yet I ditched him and ran away as soon as we left the Alucard''s territory.


    I sighed and looked inside through the windows. Unknown people now lived here. Strangers I have never known. Of course, what did I expect from the couple I was living with? They always wanted to get rid of me. I''ve been gone for over a year, it was the best chance for them to disappear and they took it.


    Anyone would ask me why I even came back here? It''s because it''s the only place I had. No other relative, no one who would want to take me in. I wouldn''t say I didn''t have friends, I did, but not anyone close. And well, no one I would want to bother.


    I turned around and began to walk on the empty streets. It was around 4am.


    Why did I run away?


    Because I felt stupid? Humiliated? Embarrassed?


    Yes. All of them.


    I started falling for a guy who didn''t give shit about me.


    I felt my eyes fill up.


    Stupid! This is so stupid!


    It''s all because I wanted to know more, because I couldn''t contain my curiosity. I just wanted to explore him more and I didn''t even realize when I started liking him.


    Any way you look at it. It makes no sense. Falling for the person who''s an enemy?


    The cool breeze made my cheeks flush but it felt good. It felt good but I felt so stupid. I stopped in my path and crouched down in the form of a ball, hiding my face away in the space between my chest and knees.


    Where did all the hate I had go? I always hated the Alucard family for taking away the only thing that could truly be mine. A family. I hated how I never got to experience a real family but he did.


    I bit my lower lip as my head began to throb.


    Yet I was scared of him. There was nothing I could do to him. Where did all that go? Do feelings really change that easily?


    If that''s the case, it shouldn''t matter. I can hide and get rid of these feelings.


    I heard footsteps approach me.


    A person crouched down next to me, "I heard you ran away." I raised my head upon hearing Arius''s voice.


    Of course, he can find me anywhere because of this stupid thing around my neck.


    "No." I replied, "Like I can run away from you." As soon as I saw his face my heart ached. It felt so bad.


    "Why are you here at this time?" He was demanding an answer.


    "I was just thinking." What''s the fastest way of getting rid of feelings?


    "What exactly?" I don''t have the answer but I have to push you away.


    "Who should I spend my first night with." I won''t lose here. No.


    "W-What?" He seemed rather bewildered.


    I looked away, "I''ve had enough. I''m going to lose my virginity." I stood up and he stood up with me, "I was thinking of grabbing a nicest looking man and spend the night with him."


    "You won''t find anyone better than me." He grabbed my arm tightly and dragged me with him.


    "Let me go! I can walk on my own!!" But he didn''t listen. He held my wrist so tight it was starting to get red. "Arius! Where are you even taking me?"


    "You were the one who wanted to lose her virginity." He glanced back at me, "Let''s fulfill your wish."


    My eyes went wide and my heartbeat started accelerating.


    "I didn''t say I wanted it with you."


    "You said, the nicest looking guy. That''s me."


    "Well excuse you but you must already be out of stamina. I don''t want you." I raised the front of my foot to dig my heels in for more friction but Arius stopped before that, he looked back and jerked me in closer to him.


    "Oh sweetheart." He brought his face closer to mine, "You''re underestimating me." His lips just millimeters away from mine, "It''s only hard for first-timers." His breath made my hair stand up, "Just wait till I''m inside you, you won''t doubt my stamina then." My face flushed at his words and the thought made my stomach tingle.


    I was about to look away in confusion but he held my face with his hand and brought his lips onto mine.


    His felt a lot more warmer than mine, perhaps because the nights were still cold? And perhaps because I had realized my feelings I didn''t mind this.


    Then- the image of him making out with the other woman crossed my mind and I bit his lips. We broke apart but he didn''t let go of the grip he had on my wrist.


    His lip bled but he licked it clean.


    "L-l-let me go��" I stuttered.


    His gaze kept getting fiercer by the moment.


    "Perhaps you''ve forgotten I ''own'' you." I gulped as he stared into my eyes trying to read me. It felt like he could find the answer and it was scaring me. Then, his phone began to buzz.


    Annoyed,he took out his phone but kept his eyes on me till he had the device in front of him. He looked down at the screen and frowned but answered it anyway.


    "Yes?" I took a breath of relief as he diverted his attention to the call, "Summer?" His expression softened all of a sudden and so did his tone, "Hey, it''s okay. Everything will be fine." Is he talking to a child? He''s suddenly so soft. I tried listening and I think I heard a little girl


    ''Is grandma gonna be okay?'' The girl on the other side sobbed.


    "Yes, she''ll be fine, so go back to sleep."


    ''You promise?''


    "I promise."


    The call ended and Arius placed the phone back in his pocket. Without a word he began to drag me with him.


    "Where are you taking me now?"


    "Hospital."


    "Why!?"


    "Because I can''t afford to leave you here alone." He spared me a glance, "Who knows on whose bed you''ll end up on."


    "You behaving like you actually care." I mumbled to myself as I gritted my teeth.


    He stopped in his tracks all of the sudden and looked back at me


    .


    "What?" I asked him and he shook his head lightly but finally released his grip on my wrist. I gently rubbed the red area and sighed.


    "Azalea."


    At first, I couldn''t believe my ears, So I looked at him with eyes of disbelief.


    He said my name.


    For the very first time, he said my name. It made me feel strange but like warm and fluffy at the same time.


    "Yes?" I replied rather shyly.


    "I do care"

 Chapter 86: The things he craves but denies

    I followed Arius to the VIP ward, his words still on my mind. ''I do care''


    I sighed, he caught me off guard and dragged me here with him while all he meant was that he cared for his slave.


    ''I wouldn''t want my slave to get hurt when I have things they need to do.'' These were the words that followed after, ''I do care.''


    I want to whoop his ass but I can''t which means I need to whoop someone else''s ass.


    Eli stood outside one of the rooms and I hesitated to go after Arius. I mean, he''s here to visit someone he knows. I shouldn''t be going in even if he is the one who dragged me here.


    I glanced at Eli and he nodded at me. Indicating that it was fine for me to go in.


    There was a woman there, lying on the bed, probably in her late thirties. An IV drip attached to her arm.


    As we went over to her, she opened her eyes and smiled at Arius.


    "How come you''re here?" She tried sitting up and Arius immediately went forward to help her out, then took a seat on the stool besides the bed while I stood near the wall.


    "Your granddaughter is really worried." Arius answered.


    "Summer. Oh that child��" The woman looked over to me, "And this is?" She inquired.


    Arius glanced at me, "My guard."


    The lady chuckled, "Guard? I see." She smiled at me, "I''m Arius''s mom."


    "You''re not my mom." He looked at me, "She''s Eli''s mother. Veronica" Oh! I see, that means she not as young as she looks. She must be in her late fifties.


    "I see��" What''s this odd feeling? Something feels amiss?


    Eli entered the room with a record in his hands and went to sit on the stool opposite to Arius.


    "Isn''t this happening more often?" Arius asked Eli.


    "That''s because," Eli looked at his mother, "She''s skipping her medicine."


    Arius turned his face towards Veronica, "May I ask why exactly?" He was rather angry.


    "No, I just keep forgetting��" She averted her eyes and Arius sighed.


    "Now that I''ve seen you''re fine. I''m leaving."


    He stood up and left the room and I followed him out. He looked frustrated as he stood in the hallway while massaging his temples.


    He''s worried about her. I smiled.


    She introduced herself as his mother but he denied it, very strongly.


    "What''s wrong with her?" I asked.


    "Leukemia."


    "Oh��"


    Eli came out of the room and Arius glared at him. "Why''s she doing this?!"


    I froze. He actually raised his voice a bit.


    Eli took a deep breath, "I don''t know. Maybe she''s hoping Lex will notice but it''s not gonna work out."


    who''s Lex?


    "Both of them are idiots..."


    Eli shrugged, "Can you talk to him? He doesn''t even want to see us."


    Arius stood still for a while then scoffed. A smirk spread across his face.


    "Fine. I''ll do something."


    "You will?" Eli wasn''t convinced.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. He''ll get better."


    Eli seemed a bit confused but Arius just nodded a reassuring nod and patted his shoulder.


    "Let''s go." He told me and started walking out. I waved Eli a goodbye who gave me a wave back with a smile as I followed behind Arius.


    "Who''s Lex?" I asked.


    "Lexus, Eli''s little brother. He''s the same age as me."


    "Their family seems a bit complicated."


    "Well, they had a series of events that led to this."


    "I see��" But I wonder what he has in mind. A son who doesn''t even talk to his family huh�� I glanced at Arius. He seemed to care a lot for Veronica.


    I hesitated before speaking but once again, I was curious, "Your mother-" I started.


    "She''s not my mother." He said calmly.


    "Why? She introduced herself like that."


    "She''s not�� means she''s not." A very small hint of it, but it was there. It hurt him to say that too.


    "You don''t want her as family?" Why does he hate the idea so much?


    "I don''t want anyone as family." His words were rather harsh. Wanting no one as family�� I have always craved for one.


    "Why not?" I said in a lower tone.


    "I don''t see the point of having a family. It''s a burden."


    "Asshole��" He clearly heard me but chose not to reply. A family is supposed to be a blessing, not a burden. What even makes him think that it''s a burden? "What are you going to do about Lexus?"


    "He has a girl he likes."


    "Huh? A girl he likes?" What''s that got to do with anything?


    "A girl he''s in love with. Madly." He grinned. His smile was telling me he was planning something wrong but right at the same time.


    "And��?" I narrowed my eyes.


    "He gets better when he sees her but that rarely happens, so if she lives with him permanently he''ll get a lot better."


    "Why is there a rarely seeing case in between?"


    "Well, that''s a long story."


    "Why do you know it?"


    "Because I found the girl for him."


    "Ah... I see, I think." He even found a girl for a guy from the same family...


    "She''s currently working in an orphanage."


    "So what are we going to do?"


    "We''re going to sell her."


    "Excuse me?! What? Sell her?"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll make sure she goes to him."


    "How?!"


    Arius stopped suddenly and I froze in my place as he turned around, "Who do you think I am?"


    Right�� You''re, "Arius Alucard."


    "That''s right."


    I sighed, "You''re doing all this for Veronica. You care for her a lot." He didn''t answer me and turned around to start walking again, "You clearly think of her as family. Why deny it?"


    Again. He chose not to answer me.


    Seriously. Why deny it? He cares for her enough that he came here at 5 in the morning leaving everything else. He even got angry when he found out she wasn''t taking her medicine properly.


    I wonder why then��.?

 Chapter 87: Husband material

    ?Nora


    We looked for Azalea everywhere but couldn''t find her. Around 6am as we all were coming back I saw her walking dejectedly behind Arius.


    The three of us exchanged glances in horror and ran over to them.


    Arius looked over first, "And where were you three?"


    Azalea shook her head at us.


    "Just out on a,um, morning walk?" Ben gave his most awkward smile and I felt like giving myself a facepalm but I had to control it. I''m just glad Azalea seems fine.


    "You both." Arius pointed at me and Caesar, his expressions seemed quite serious, "I have a task for you two."


    ***


    Caesar and I stood in the underground hallway of the auction site.


    "So we have to make sure that nobody gets their hands on the girl and she gets safely delivered to Eli''s brother Lexus." Caesar nodded. "Can''t we just buy her straight off?" Caesar shook his head.


    "No one can find out we''re behind this." Caesar said.


    "Right��" Well it makes sense. First we were the ones who loaned the money to one of the nuns, of course not in Arius''s name. Then Lee, Arius''s secretary or something gave them an offer to sell Rosalie off to this place to pay off the loan. But now we have to make sure no one else gets their hands on her since she''s on the item list and many people might want her.


    I sighed, this is a dirty world.


    Ah! My tummy hurt! I stood up and ran to the bathroom.


    God this diarrhea�� It''s all because I''ve been drinking too much nowadays. I better stop.


    Even the farts came out too loud. I was so embarrassed I didn''t want to leave the stall but I have to go back��


    I slowly peeked out of the stall. There was no one there, I took a breath of relief, quickly washed my hands and went back.


    Caesar looked at me with big eyes, probably wondering why I ran out like that.


    "I went to the bathroom, I have diarrhea. I was about to shit my pants" I told him as I joined him again.


    "... You don''t need to give me the details."


    "Just thought you should know. Because I might need to go at anytime again."


    "..." He gave me a nod.


    I smiled. He''s so understanding.


    After a while I felt like my stomach was acting up again but I decided to stand guard. It wasn''t that bad.


    At that time I saw a number of men, like 5-6 of them, all in black make their way towards us. They were probably going to see the girl, Rosalie, we were guarding. No one actually knew we were guarding her but Arius told us to make sure no one lays their hands on her at all.


    Caesar used his covered sword to block their path. The guy leading the rest raised his left brow at Caesar, "What do you think you''re doing?" He asked.


    "Sorry bro. We can''t let you pass. The red haired girl is ours-!!!" I was going to give them a smirk but my stomach started rumbling badly. Shit. I need to shit��.


    He smirked at us while I held my stomach.


    "Oh? But we need to see her no matter what." He and his men took out their knives.


    Can this get any worse?!!


    "Caesar!" He glanced at me as he took his fighting stance, "I need to go!" I whispered.


    He first looked a little confused then nodded his head and I didn''t waste any time running towards my paradise.


    "Hey! The girl''s running away!" One of them yelled and was about to come after me when Caesar blocked his path.


    He glared at them as he spoke in a serious tone, "She has diarrhea."


    Oh my prince! He has won my heart~


    I would have admired him more but then I farted and realized I really had no more time left and I ran to the bathroom.


    I took a deep breath of relief after this tour and went to wash my hands.


    I''m glad that fart in the hallway didn''t make any sound�� I can literally die of embarrassment now...


    As I went out, back to my original post I realized Caesar now stood alone.


    "You''re done? Already?" Wow�� or did I take too much time in the bathroom?


    "They were easy."


    "I see." I was going to stand at my place when the auctioneers came to get Rosalie. "Oh! Let''s go to the auction hall now." I looked at Caesar and he agreed. Our duty here was done.


    ***


    As Rosalie was brought onto stage I felt bad for her, she was being publicly humiliated in front of so many people, stripped to her underwear and blindfolded.


    As the auction began one person shouted an amount of ten million immediately. The hall grew silent at such an amount and she was sold.


    "That''s the guy who had to buy her right?" I asked Caesar and he nodded, "Well let''s leave then."


    I was sort of at ease now. At least she was with a guy who won''t treat her like trash or anything.


    "So Arius and Azalea left for Lorelai? It''s that town in which they went to attend the festival last time right?" I asked as we were walking back to the mansion.


    "Yes." Caesar said and made a stop at the convenience store. A few minutes later he came out with a strawberry flavor yoghurt that he handed to me.


    "For me?" I asked and he pointed at my stomach


    "It will make you feel better."


    I smiled, a very big smile, then chuckled. He gives off such a bubbly feeling. I really like it.


    We began walking back again and I felt warm inside.


    "Caesar." I called him and he stopped to listen to me, I tiptoed to kiss his cheek which left him astonished and flustered but I loved his expressions.


    "Thank you." I told him.

 Chapter 88: Meeting my childhood sweetheart

    ?Azalea


    "Why exactly are we back here?" I asked Arius as we both entered through the gate of Lorelai.


    "Two reasons." He replied, "First I can''t leave you back alone since I don''t trust you. You might jump on anyone at night."


    "Hey!" I yelled at him. What''s his problem!


    He snickered at my response.


    "And It seems the town is facing a serious problem that I need to solve myself."


    "What problem?"


    "Murder." He said casually.


    My eyes went wide at his words, "Murder?! What? There is a killer around?" I shook my head, "But the town has their own police and all."


    "I know, but I told you before. Lorelai is under the direct protection of the Alucards so sometimes we have to oversee these things, especially when the police are struggling with it." He smiled, "And I''ll help out here anyways." Even with such a serious issue on hand, he seemed relaxed. Just like how he was the last time we came here. He seemed more at ease. I guess he has a special attachment to this place.


    "Then, are we going to stay here this time?" I asked as we walked.


    "Yea. Maybe for a few days, depends." The towns people noticed him but didn''t disrupt yet all of them waved at him and said their greetings. Arius waved back to every person he noticed.


    Every single person knows him here.


    Well, he is the head, in a way.


    "Where will we be staying?" I asked.


    "At the castle."


    I gave him a weird expression as I tilted my head towards him, "Castle?"


    "The Alucard castle."


    "You have a castle?" I can''t believe this shit. He has a fucking castle!


    He shrugged, "It''s been here for like two centuries, the Alucards have always owned it." He looked at me, "Me being the only member of the bloodline is what makes me the current owner."


    "I see��" About two centuries ago? Why is there something pinching me in my mind. I gazed at Arius as we walked to the police station.


    Alucard�� Hmmm�� Pale skin, sharp teeth��


    He glanced back at me and I noticed his honey like sharp eyes and paused.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "Are you a vampire?" I gulped.


    He wasn''t surprised at my question. Not even in the slightest, instead he flashed me a smile, exposing his sharp canines. He turned around and came closer, "Took you long enough to notice."


    I stared at him with my mouth open, my pupils shaking and my mind confused.


    In that moment he snapped a picture of me, "That''s a cute expression."


    He put his finger under my chin and closed my mouth, his face centimeters apart from mine, "But I''m just joking."


    "Huh?!" I snapped back to reality


    He chuckled and turned around, "So these sort of things scare you?"


    "N-no! I d-don''t believe in such things!" Damnit! Why am I stuttering?


    He laughed and continued walking. Embarrassed, I followed behind. Why the hell did I even ask that? I mean, vampires really don''t exist. Yup.


    "But," Arius spared me a glance, "I''ll tell you this."


    "Hmm?"


    "The castle has this legend about Dracula."


    "What legend��?" My voice lowered down.


    "That he was the one who built it and took a name that was just his own name in reverse."


    "... You''re lying again."


    He stopped right in front of the station, folded his arms and looked at me, "Am I? I wonder why the Alucards always have this type of appearance then?" He licked his canines, "It''s inherited." He smirked and went inside the police station.


    ��


    What?


    My eyes followed the path he just took and I stared at the entrance of the station. Then shook my head.


    He''s probably messing with my mind again. Any person can have sharp teeth.


    "Azalea?" I turned around when someone called my name just to see two women. Leah and Reah, the sisters who greeted me and Arius last time along with the town mayor.


    "Leah, Reah. Hello."


    "Are you here with Arius again?"Reah spoke first.


    "Yes." I answered and they both looked at me with annoyance.


    "How come? He always comes alone." Leah asked


    "Well, I''m his guard so I have to go where he does."


    "So you''ll be staying at the haunted castle then?" Reah raised her brow at me.


    "Haunted?"


    "Well, it''s so old and barely has anyone working in it. Of course it''s haunted." Leah rolled her eyes at me.


    "... But ghosts don''t exist��" I''m twenty years old and I''m still believing them. I shook my head to myself.


    "Well." Leah started


    "You''ll find out they do tonight." Reah completed her sentence and then they both spoke together, "Oh and welcome back to Lorelai." They waved me a satisfied goodbye and left.


    ��


    Ghosts��?


    I snapped myself back to reality. Let''s ignore it. Ghosts don''t exist!


    I went inside the station and looked around. I noticed Arius talking to a guy, just about as tall as him with ash brown hair. I walked towards them and noticed he was wearing his black uniform that was complimenting his good built.


    Then I saw his face, which was somewhat familiar. I slowed down my pace as I began to realize who he was.


    He noticed me while he was talking to Arius. A huge smile spread across his face and I gasped happily.


    "Azalea?!" My ex-neighbour uptil middle school, Matthew Seams called out to me. He also used to be my crush although he''s a lot older than me. Maybe that''s where his appeal actually was.


    "Mathew?" I said and Arius looked back at me for a second.


    Matthew turned around to pick up some documents clipped to the clipboard and handed them to Arius, "The case is written in there, if you need anything else ask me." He smiled at him and then came to me, opened his arms and hugged me tight. "My baby~ I didn''t think I''d see you again."


    I wrapped my arms around him to hug him back, "Me too!"


    Then, we heard something break.


    Mathew broke off the hug and we both looked back at Arius. The clipboard in his hands had broken into two pieces, although the documents were fine.


    "Ah��" Mathew walked back to Arius, "Arius, I know you''re strong but how about keeping that strength in control." He took the documents off the clipboard, placed them on another board and handed it to them, "You can take them with you." He smiled and Arius smiled back.


    "Sorry about that." Arius apologized. But what''s he so pissed about? He may be smiling but I can clearly tell he''s annoyed at something.


    Maybe it''s this case.


    "Oh it''s fine." Matthew glanced at me, "She''s with you?" Arius nodded his head, "She''s my personal guard."


    "Oh?" He looked at me, "When did my baby grow up this much."


    "Stop that!" I looked away shyly, "It''s embarrassing."


    "You," Arius eyed Matthew, "Seem to know each other."


    Matthew smiled his angelic smile and stepped closer to me, "We used to be neighbours." He cupped my face in his hands, "She was the cutest baby ever!" He kissed my cheek and I blushed.


    Another hard sound of something breaking made everyone look at Arius.


    "Haha, I apologize." He had broken the second clipboard as well, pretty badly and with his hands at that.


    But leaving everything aside, he seemed angry and really really pissed off.

 Chapter 89: The ghost of Alucard castle

    "It seems I''m a bit tired from the drive." Arius pulled out the documents and raised them up, "I''ll just take these." He smiled.


    Matthew nodded and let go of my face as Arius started making his way out. Along the way he held my wrist and dragged me with him.


    "Let''s go."


    I didn''t respond. I was in a daze and was busy thinking, So I didn''t realize when we even reached the castle gate.


    When I realized where I was Arius was nowhere to be found. I looked around but there was nothing but a huge gate in front of me, a long road behind me and trees on my left and right.


    Oh God�� I was too lost in my thoughts��


    I was just really happy to see to Matthew and well, I think he''d be a great choice if I want to forget about Arius.


    I clenched my fists, I still want to know more about him but I don''t want to fall for him knowing these feelings will never be returned. And knowing how our families destroyed each other, it would all be wrong.


    It hurts!


    Just thinking about it hurts me��


    I took a deep breath and entered through the slightly open gate. It seemed like there was no other building or people nearby, just the castle.


    I began walking straight ahead. The road lead to the big wooden door of the castle. Crows cawed as the sun began to set and I wondered if the castle grounds were actually a bit higher than the rest of the town but I couldn''t tell, for the farthest I could see, I only saw trees.


    As I reached the door I froze in my stance upon hearing a wolf''s howl.


    What the fuck�� Why am I hearing this here?


    Nah uh man! I''m going straight in! I ran inside through door and shut it behind me.


    I let out a sigh of relief and turned to see the dark lobby. It led to a stairway at the end and had one door on the right and one on the left, both were open and showed long carpeted hallways.


    It has a spooky air to it�� Why aren''t the lights on? I looked around and saw that the lightbulbs on the ceiling were actually on but they were breathing their last and needed to be changed.


    Seems like no one really looks after this place. I looked to the left, the place is really clean, not a speck of dust anywhere�� So I guess I''m wrong? Someone is looking after this place. I mean it''s a huge place, there are bound to be servants here.


    I turned to the other hallway and saw a person walking in it.


    "Arius" I called his name but he didn''t listen and turned around a corner. I ran after him, "Arius!" There is no way I''m staying here alone. The dim lights in the hallway flickered as I made the turn he did and saw him at the end of the other corridor. As my eyes landed on him making his way through a door in the hallway I sprinted towards him with full speed.


    The door he passed through was about to close but I caught the knob in time and opened it again and ran in. Then paused.


    The room was empty. There was no sign of anyone there but there was a door on each wall and it was perfectly symmetrical, with the same look on all four sides.


    At that moment the thought crossed my mind


    "What if this place really is haunted?" My heart started pounding and my eyes went wide at my own words.


    I began to panic. The room around me spinned in confusion.


    Wait! Calm down! I should go back to the entrance! Arius will come back, I mean he''s not cruel enough to leave me in such a place.


    I clenched my shirt over my chest with both my hands and opened the door to go back to the lobby.


    I began walking back and took the same turn from the hallway back to the previous one, then walked all the way to the end just to find a set of stairs.


    Huh!?


    I shot my head back towards the long greyish hallway. That''s not right�� How did I end up here?! In the silence I heard the sizzle of the bulb in the corner of the wall, it came to life, illuminating the place a little better.


    I could feel my eyes get watery and it felt really chilly.


    "The lights are dimmer." I gasped lightly as I heard someone speak.


    "Okay. Let''s leave it be." There was someone else.


    I shot my head up. Someone was up there talking. I desperately need someone right now! I made my way up to the second floor but unlike the first one the hallway was wider and had a room right next to it. A candle burned quietly on the hallway table, melting away silently drop by drop. Someone must have put it there but who?


    I looked around.


    I can''t see anyone!


    I wiped my tears before they fell out and sniffled.


    There''s no need to be scared. I told myself and walked forward. The people who were talking should be around here.


    As I walked I heard whisperings from around the corner. I gulped and made my turn from there.


    "H-he-hello?" I walked ahead, this corridor was better lit somehow so it made me feel better.


    "I think I heard someone." It was a woman''s voice.


    "What?" Another female replied but their voices were far away.


    Oh God! I relaxed a bit as I heard these voices and picked up my pace to reach the other end of the hallway but I slowed down once again as I saw a light appear from the turn.


    I was a few steps away from the turn when I stopped and the momentary relief I had vanished.


    The silhouette that came along with the light was rather strange��


    The shadow on the wall was big, someone was holding a lantern in his hand and walking this way.


    My breath got caught in my throat as a tall pale figure emerged from the corner.


    My eyes went wide along with getting teary when I saw the seven feet tall thing in front me.


    It had long disproportionate limbs, weirdly long fingers with white skin and long black messy hair. The droopy dead eyes and elongated head made it even more horrifying. It looked at me and spoke in a cold whisper, "Who?"


    I shivered as I saw it''s crowded teeth and then I noticed a protruding chest bone on his bare skin.


    I screamed as it walked towards me and I turned around to run away. I ran to wherever my body was taking me. Through the corridors in which I could barely even see since my vision was blurry now.


    I wiped my tears away and saw moonlight on the floor coming from another turn up ahead.


    A window!

 Chapter 90: Love it when she cries

    ?Arius


    Where the hell did she go? I told her to wait at the entrance while I checked out a few things.


    I looked around in the castle. This is bad, the electricity is fluctuating again and the lights are too dim. I''m going to bet she''s lost. Anyone would, especially if it''s their first time in the castle.


    The layout is a bit tricky, you need to memorize stuff properly in order not to get confused.


    "Master Arius." I looked back when one of the castle servants, keria, called out to me. He had a flashlight in his hands, "Me and Sami will look around on the rest of the first floor since it''s darker here. The light is somewhat better on the second floor."


    "Okay. Call me immediately if you find Azalea." I gave him a short nod of approval.


    "Yes." He nodded and I left for the second floor.


    I''m somewhat anxious. I know she isn''t a kid but the place is really confusing especially at night. I shook my head, at least it''s clearer here on the second floor but some hallways are still dark.


    I really need to do something about the electricity here. The castle is pretty far from the town and the town is pretty far from all the cities, this issue was bound to be there but I can no longer leave it like this.


    I''m guessing the wiring wasn''t properly done in the first place and now it''s gone bad.


    I walked around the first hallway, night had fallen but the corridor was illuminated by the moonlight. The windows were big and allowed as much light in as possible. Well, it was built centuries ago so moonlight was crucial at that time in order to see at night. Good thing we have a full moon tonight.


    I paused in my stance when I heard something.


    A scream?


    I couldn''t tell from where exactly it was coming from, it didn''t seem near but I might be closer than I think.


    I began running towards the direction of the scream when someone emerged from the turn up ahead.


    Azalea?


    She noticed me but didn''t stop running until she crashed into my chest, wrapping her arms and legs around me. In the moment of confusion I did catch her and supported her weight but it took me a few more seconds to realize she was trembling and perhaps�� crying?


    I heard her sniffle.


    "Hey��" This was new. She had never cried before not even when she''s scared or nervous or hurt. What could possibly scare her so much that she''s even trembling? "What''s wrong?"


    She didn''t reply, her breathing was unstable and her skin was colder.


    I let her down to take a look at her but she had her face buried in my chest. That''s when I saw someone emerge from the same turn as Azalea. His tall pale figure, black messy hair, long limbs made me immediately realize what had happened.


    I raised my hand to stop Jack in his path and gestured him to go back. He bowed awkwardly and left from where he came.


    I sighed.


    I placed my hand on her cheek and made her look at me but the moment I looked at her face I paused for a moment then spoke, "It''s okay now." I told her as I stared at her face with tears streaming down her cheeks. I''ve never liked girls crying, rather I find it a bit annoying but still when I saw her I could''t help but be attracted to her, "Let''s get you to your room."


    "No!!" It slightly surprised me when she raised her voice suddenly, "I''m staying with you!" She held onto me tighter, clinging onto my shirt desperately, "I''m staying in the same room and I''m sleeping with you!" Her entire body pressing next to mine, "I only want you! You can''t leave me��" Her breasts pressing against my body, those tears rolling down her cheeks and her words unconsciously made a smile appear on my face.


    I was satisfied.


    More than satisfied. Rather, I was happy.


    "Okay." I picked her up and she buried her face in my neck, "I''m here now, so everything''s fine."


    If only I knew she was scared of these kind of things. I would love to tease her. I sighed, but it turns out she''s scared of ghosts way too much.


    Ah~ I feel like all those negative emotions I was experiencing before were gone.


    That''s right. I glanced at her. I own you. I smirked.


    You shouldn''t let other men touch you.


    I took her to one of my rooms on the second floor. The maids had already lit the candles there and the wall sized window brought in enough light to illuminate the room.


    By the time I laid her on the bed she had tired herself out and was close to falling asleep. It should be fine, she''ll fall asleep any moment and I''ll leave then.


    I placed the blanket on her and was about to get up from the bed when she grabbed my sleeve.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Ah-no, I''m not."


    She tugged my sleeve, "Come in then." Then opened up a space in the blanket for me to slip in while she kept her eyes on me, "You can''t leave."


    Why do I feel like I''m letting my guard down?


    I slipped inside the blanket and she came and snuggled next to me.


    I''ve never spent any night with anyone. Even when I had sex I usually left after the deed or the other party did.


    I place my arm over her.


    And here I am, ready to stay with her throughout the night, just because she''s afraid?


    This is wrong.


    This shouldn''t be happening��


    Is she growing on me because she''s with me most of the time?


    I looked down at her, the moonlight that lit the room illuminated her features as well. I always knew she was beautiful, all the more reason I decided to personally train her.


    But I can''t let myself waver.


    I''m probably just tired myself��

 Chapter 91: The truth isn鈥檛 always hard to understand

    ?Azalea


    I woke up to an empty room on a king size bed. Waking up sluggishly I sat up and looked around at the royal room. Even though half of my brain wasn''t working, I was still amazed how the room looked. The huge window was allowing as much light in as possible and I could see how spacious the room was. The bed had a canopy but it was tied at the ends. The furniture was neatly placed and was rather modern compared to how the castle looked.


    The door opened and a maid entered the room with a tray of food.


    "Oh! You''re up miss." She walked over to the sofa and table by the window and placed the food there and then gestured to it, "Please, have some breakfast."


    "Ah.... Thank you." She smiled at me and gave me a slight nod and was about to leave, "E-excuse me?" She stopped and looked back


    "Yes?"


    "Where''s Arius?"


    "The master went to take a bath in the Jacuzzi room."


    "... Jacuzzi room?" Seriously?


    "Yes. He''s getting a spa treatment there.He gets one every time he''s here."


    "..." No wonders that asshole has such fine skin! Why is he the one getting a spa treatment?! Enjoying luxuries like that while I was the one who was scared to death last ni-ght�� OH!


    The events from last night came rushing back to my mind and I shuddered.


    "Miss would you like to join the Master?"


    "Huh?" I looked at her confused, "Join him in the bath?" At that time rather than any embarrassment, there was another thing that bothered me. I placed both my hands on my back. "I think I''ll pass." I was even more conscious about it.


    "As you wish."


    "Oh and I''m not in the mood to eat anything can I leave for the town?" I want to see Matthew.


    "I wasn''t told to stop you or anything but the master did want to explain a few things to you himself."


    "Well, right now I want to see someone urgently. Please take me to the town." The vibes from yesterday still hadn''t vanished.


    "As you wish, then please freshen up and I''ll take you to town."


    I went to take a shower and freshened up. I always wear jeans or tights since I had to train but the maids had prepared a skirt for me. It made me feel a bit giddy, it had been such a long time since I wore something so girlish.


    ***


    I made my way straight to the police station. Luckily Matthew was outside.


    "Matthew!" I called out to him and ran. He looked at me and opened up his arms for me as I jumped into his embrace.


    "Lea baby what''s wrong? You look rather pale."


    I hugged him tightly, "Matthew the castle is too scary��" I think I heard him suppress his laugh so I shot my head up at him, "You''re laughing?!" I glared at him.


    "No!" He pressed his lips together to stop his lips from curling up, "It''s just that you''re still the little baby from long ago." He hugged me again, "You were always scared of haunted stuff." He snickered, "You still haven''t grown up."


    I blushed, "Idiot!" I tried getting away from him but he didn''t let me.


    "Alright alright I''m sorry~" He caressed my head, "But don''t you feel better now that you''re with me?"


    I nodded, "Hmm"


    He chuckled, "Ah~ I remember the time you always ran over to me when you were scared."


    "And when aunt threw me out of the house��"


    Matthew sighed and then kissed my forehead. I felt my ears heat up immediately, "Matthew! I''m not a baby anymore!"


    "Well your reaction''s the same." That''s because I had a childhood crush on you! You natural air head!!!!


    "Well you two seem to be having a good time." Arius sudden cold voice from behind sent a shiver down my spine and I slowly looked back at him. His gaze was colder for some reason. And it turned even colder when he ran his gaze down on my body, his eyes on my naked legs made me feel a bit weird. "Come here." He demanded.


    "Yes." Instinctively I answered and was about to go to him when Matthew held my arm.


    "Hey~ There''s no need to be mad at her. She''s still like a little child." He kissed the top of my head. It''s nothing to Matthew. He used to do it all the time when I was a kid. He loved me like a little sister and he never meant any harm either since he''s an airhead but Arius''s expressions weren''t good.


    He smiled that somehow felt like it was cracking, "Don''t worry Matthew she''s my guard. I''ll take good care of her." He extended his hand to me, "You made me sleep with you yesterday night and clung onto me the whole night and just the next morning you run into the arms of another man."


    "What!" The way he''s saying it anyone would get the wrong idea. "That''s-!"


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Arius raised his brows at me.


    "Ohhhh." It seemed like Matthew came to a realization. I gulped and gave Matthew a glance, "Well I''ll be going then." He said and smiled all of a sudden then waved me goodbye.


    The next moment Arius and I were the only ones left facing each other. He moved closer to me, his gaze piercing through me, "So, since I didn''t leave you behind you now want to jump on your childhood sweetheart here."


    "Hey!"I yelled but he glared back at me.


    "Am I wrong? You even wore something so girlish for him." He grabbed my wrist and yanked me closer to him, "Tell me, why else did you run to him first thing in the morning." He ran his other hand down to my bare thighs, "Wearing something like this." His touch made me flinch.


    Why is he getting angry like that? Isn''t that his fault he left me alone and went to get a ''spa'' treatment? Such a jerk! I felt my eyes fill up again. Stupid!


    "It''s your fault��" I whispered as I looked at the ground. He''s never been angry like that. What''s wrong with him today?


    "What did you say?" He grabbed my chin and made me look at him but didn''t say anything else after seeing my face but pulled me along with him towards the castle.


    As we were on the tree covered road I spoke lightly, "Why did you leave me?" My tears were on the edge of my eyes and I was trying my best to make sure they did''t come out, "You shouldn''t have left me alone in the morning when you knew how scared I was you jerk!" He stopped and I tried pulling my wrist away, "Let me go!" He didn''t budge and it made me frustrated, "Let me go!"


    He didn''t. Instead he pulled me in again and kissed me. His sudden move halted all my actions.


    He''s such a bad person�� Doing this to calm me...


    He broke it off pretty fast, "Alright. I''ll apologize. I''m sorry but you should have come to me why did you go to him?"


    "Because he''s a very caring person." I can''t even look at him in the eyes, "And you''re not."


    "I know I''m not but-" He took a deep breath, "Don''t forget you''re my property. You will not be going anywhere or meeting anyone without my permission."


    Property��


    The word was like an arrow through the heart.


    "You wanted to tell me something?" I asked him to change the subject.


    "Yea.Follow me."I followed him to the castle garden, "Huang-fei and Ayaan will be coming today." The garden was nicely maintained. Filled with white roses. It made me think that he must like roses a lot. He has them in both his gardens.


    "Okay." I said and he paused, then gestured for someone to come over to us.


    I followed his hand direction then immediately clung onto Arius''s arm and looked away as I saw the person come out. It was that thing I saw in the hallway.


    "Relax." Arius said, "Look at him closely. He''s a human too, just less fortunate." I looked at Arius, "Look at him. He isn''t as scary as you think."


    Hesitantly I looked at him as he was walking over. His hair was tied this time and he was wearing a shirt unlike last night, but I could still see the bump on the chest. His limbs were long and so were his fingers. Plus is felt like he didn''t have any joint from how he moved them. His eyes were droopy and head elongated but he looked human. Way more human than last night.


    "His name is Jack, he has Marfan''s syndrome." Arius said as he kept his eyes on Jack while smiling, "It''s a genetic disorder."


    Ah...


    It suddenly made a lot of sense, but still. What a horrifying disease.


    "Hello." Jack greeted me as he stood in front of us.


    "Hi��"


    "I''m sorry miss I scared you last night." He seemed rather sad, "I''m sorry I can''t help the way I look��"


    "No!" I said, "I-it wasn''t your fault." I gulped, "I''m just scared of the dark and the castle was so creepy at night. I-I''m sorry I screamed and ran away...."


    "Oh no miss it''s fine I''m used to stuff like that." He gave me a wry smile, making sure his lips were sealed together, "And I''m thankful for the master who let me work here."


    "No need Jack. We''ll be leaving now, make sure to get the wiring fixed."


    "Yes Master."


    What am I doing? I feel like I''m just messing everything up ever since I came here and I feel like I''m the one getting messed up the most.

 Chapter 92: A hint of his past

    Arius gave me a tour of the castle. Of course not all of it, the place was too big for a one day tour. Just the places I needed to memorize.


    I learned that it was a home to many people, not just the people from the town but from all over the country.


    All the people who worked there were overly joyed to serve Arius. I saw a variety of maids and butlers. From different ethnics, different cultures and different races. Plus I saw someone I knew. Someone I rarely saw in the past but I was happy to see her.


    The moment my eyes landed on her I recognized her.


    "Ms Lebberly!" I waved at the maid who was walking in the corridor. She looked back at me, a bit confused but as she recognized me, rather than being happy she was taken aback.


    "Azalea?" She was asking for my confirmation.


    "Yes. It''s me. It''s been six years now."


    "Oh! You''ve changed so much." Her tone changed, "Look at you, you''re a fine lady now." She hugged me. "Did you meet Matthew?".


    I got out of her embrace, "Yes." She held my hand and pulled me with her to the lounge where we sat down on the couches


    "That little! He didn''t even tell me you were here." Well, a mother is bound to feel like that when her son doesn''t tell her stuff.


    I laughed dryly, "It seems no one really knew that I was coming here."


    "That''s right. It''s probably because all Arius said was that he was bringing his guard with him, so everyone naturally assumed it must be Caesar." She nudged me, "Who would have thought he brought his girlfriend."


    Her words made me uncomfortable, "No Ms Lebberly!! I''m nothing more than his guard."


    "Guard huh..." She was looking at me intensely,


    "Is there somethi-" She cut my words in between.


    "That''s a nice choker." My heart skipped a beat as she said that, "I wonder where I''ve seen this before?" She tilted her head, "Or was it something that looked like it?"


    "A-ah, t-this!" Why am I panicking?


    "Hmm?"


    "Arius gave it to me. It was a gift when I started working for him." Talk about molding the truth...


    "I see�� OH!" Something clicked in her mind, "I remember where I saw this."


    "Where��?"


    "On Arius and Caesar."


    It took me a while to process her words. What?


    "On Arius and Caesar?'' Perhaps they actually liked choker fashion at one point and decided to try it.


    "Yes. When they were kids." She smiled sadly, "It seems not too long ago when he went missing as a child and came back on his own months later, tattered and hurt along a boy no one knew."


    "He went missing?"


    "Yes. When he was about nine I guess? When he came back along with Caesar, both of them had a leather collar around their necks. I think the pattern was similar." She took a closer look at my collar, "But yours has quite some unique material yet it seems sturdy."


    Nine years old? That means I was three. It should be around that time when our clans fought. He went missing around that time? For months? And when he came back he brought Caesar with him? What''s with all this new information? I''ve never heard of anything like this. Or is it that nobody talks about it deliberately.


    The knock on the open door snapped me back to reality and we both looked at the people standing there.


    "I hope I''m not interrupting you ladies." Huange-fei''s smile seemed rather odd as he stood by the door along with Ayaan who waved at me. I smiled and waved back, "No! Not at all." I stood up to meet them.


    "Oh I''ll be taking my leave now." Ms Lebberly stated as she avoided looking at Huang-fei and left through the other door. Is it me or has she changed a lot?


    Well I guess it''s been a long time. Although, I internally chuckled, Matthew hasn''t changed a bit. Although I never got to ask why they suddenly left one day. I sighed. Well, now that I''m here, I''ll take out the time and ask one of them.


    I walked over to Huang-fei and Ayaan, "I really wanted to ask what business you guys have here."


    "Well miss I''m only here because the young master asked for me and I thought it would be a good idea to bring Ayaan along."


    "I see." I cleared my throat, "Huang-fei?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve always wondered if you were the one who taught Arius how to fight?"


    "Curious as ever." He chuckled, "Yes, I did indeed teach the young master." He eyed me, "But I''ve noticed you''ve been really curious about him for quite a while and some people have been blabbering stuff." He looked at the door from where Ms.Lebberly left and then looked back at me, "It comes with consequences."


    My smile faded, "I think I''m already suffering the consequences." I took a deep breath, "I''ll be leaving now. I have to go and check out some place with Arius."


    "Good day miss." He placed his hand on his chest and gave me a slight bow.


    I waved at him and Ayaan and went to Arius''s room.


    He was sitting there reading the case file by the window, half of his features bathing in the sunlight. His long eyelashes were even more prominent as he blinked them while reading.


    "Do you know what I hate most in the world?"


    "Um�� Peanuts?"


    My unexpected answer made him chuckle and he looked at me, "No. I like peanuts."


    "Then?"


    The momentary smile on his face faded and he looked back at the papers, "****." My heart dropped at the word as he flipped to the next page, "Disrespecting a person''s body." He flipped to the next, "Killing innocent people." He flipped through the pages and then shut them to look at me again.


    "Aren''t those things always happening in the underworld?" I asked him, "All the gangsters and thugs, they do this kind of stuff all the time. Aren''t your men the same?"


    "My men?" He raised his brow at me, "Did someone do something to you?" He asked the question rather seriously. There was no hint of any sort of joke in it.


    "Wha- No. Not at all."


    He stood up, "That''s good then." He walked towards me, "When it comes to my men." He looked at me in the eyes, "None of the Alucard men are allowed to do something like that." He took my hand and opened up my fingers, "You must have noticed some men have their middle fingers cut." He held my middle finger.


    "Ah!" I always wanted to ask about that.


    "That''s their punishment for ****." He let go of my hand, "A stigma to remain with them."


    "You should have castrated them."


    He laughed, "Maybe I have?"


    My eyes went wide, "You have?"


    "Perhaps I have not?" He shrugged, "How I dealt with them is my matter." He crossed me and walked over to the door, "Let''s go. We have to leave for the murder sight."


    I followed him, "Seriously though. Why are you doing this yourself?"


    He smiled, "You''ll find out." Just why doesn''t he answer stuff? Always making me curious for more.


    But. I smiled. I did learn a lot about him.


    Then I paused for a brief second and sighed.


    "What''s wrong?" He glanced back at me and I began walking again.


    "Nothing."


    It just seems like I can''t stop thinking about him. I told myself that I won''t be curious anymore but here when I was given a little hint I got all hyped up.


    I stared at his back as I walked behind him.


    If I really can''t get him out of my head�� If I really can''t stop liking him.


    Can I make him fall for me?


    The idea was appealing. Very appealing.


    But the problem was, how?

 Chapter 93: Things I can鈥檛 stop myself from

    ?Arius


    The distillery was nothing more than ruins. The place had closed down years ago and was now nothing more than a place for kids to dare other kids to camp out at night.


    "What''s this place? Is there where the murder happened?" Azalea asked me.


    "Yes, the victim, Riri was raped and killed here." We walked around the site ,"It used to be a distillery but was closed down when the owner died. Some people wanted to make it a chemical plant but in the end that didn''t work out either."


    "I see."


    "Look around the place closely and be careful around the shelves. Some chemicals might still be lying around."


    "Okay, but why exactly are we here?"


    "I''ll tell you later. Go look around and try to memorize the layouts"


    She and I parted ways. There was actually no need to come here other than the fact that I want Azalea to memorize the place.


    Riri was new here, she settled down in this town due to her health since the town''s air is a lot cleaner than the city.


    The vines had spread throughout the place. Yet still the thick green lines looked sort of good, especially when they were bathing in the sunlight making it''s way in through the cracks and windows.


    The windows were mostly broken, with sharp shards still hanging inside of them.


    The machines had rusted long ago and were now covered with moss. Birds had their nests up in most corners of the dusty roof.


    And still the place somehow gave me a nice feel. I like the smell of the place.


    All the more reason why it was infuriating me that such an act was performed here. Not that I''d support **** and murder anywhere but still, to taint a place which once served as my sanctuary.


    I reached the place of murder. The blood was still there, just a few days old.


    I scanned the area and my gaze landed on the pieces of torn clothes. Someone did a bad job at cleaning up the place, or rather they felt like not doing it since the place holds no importance to them.


    "Ahhh!" The sound of a shriek along with something crashing down cut my thoughts short and I ran to where the sound came from.


    "Azalea?" I ran through the shelves. She didn''t answer me for a moment, "Azalea!?"


    "I-Im here." I followed her voice and went in between the rows of shelves she was in but paused.


    A bottle of some chemical was broken on the floor and some of it was on her dress,burning it.


    I went over to her, "Take off your dress."


    "What?!"


    "Take it off." I demanded, "Can''t you see the chemical''s dissolving the fabric, its bound to burn your skin."


    She was hesitating but there was no time for that so I took out my pocket knife and ripped her dress, "Wait!" I didn''t listen to her and snatched it off her body before the fluid came in contact with her skin, then threw it on the ground.


    "Look." I stared at the rapidly burning fabric, "This would have been hell to deal with if it got-" I turned my face to look at her and momentarily forgot I was going to say something, "-to your skin��" She noticed my gaze on her body and blushed, making a useless attempt to cover herself with her arms even though she had her underwear on.


    I didn''t have a jacket since I was only wearing a long sleeve shirt."I told you before too. You need to let go of all your shame." She looked away, "Dora''s doing a way better job than you."


    "Her name is Nora."


    "Whatever." I crossed her to leave but she didn''t move so I stopped and turned to her again. Her back was against me and the first thing that crossed my mind was, "You have a nice butt." I don''t even know why I said that.


    She flinched and turned to me, "You pervert!"


    "It''s your own fault. I told you to be careful around the chemicals."


    "..."


    "Did you take a good look around?" She nodded her head, "Let''s leave then."


    "At least let me find something to cover myself. I can''t just walk in the open like this."


    "You looked all around the place didn''t you? Tell me if you found a single piece you could use?" She pursed her lips and shook her head, "And I really doubt you will. Let''s leave."


    "I''m going ahead." She suggested the idea probably because she thought her long hair would cover her back, but she was wrong. It didn''t.


    There''s so much just hair could cover anyway and I found myself staring at her butt and thighs.


    GOD! What is wrong with me? I''ve never been the one to stare!


    And yet again I couldn''t stop myself and no matter how many times I averted my gaze, it landed back at her nice smooth plump skin.


    I stopped and sighed.


    I know there''s a fair distance between the distillery and the town and it''s closer to the castle, so there was a minimum to zero chance that we were gonna bump into someone.


    Yet I didn''t want to risk it.


    I didn''t like the idea that someone saw her like that even accidentally.


    Wait�� That should be a good way for her to overcome her shyness.


    I began to walk again.


    Then stopped.


    Why the hell is she wearing a laced underwear?! What does she have-a date?!!


    "Stop!" I told her and she turned her head around in confusion.


    "What now?" I walked up to her while I took my shirt off. Then roughly pulled it down her head. "Hey!!"


    "Wear it." I demanded.


    I walked ahead this time while she didn''t say anything. As we made our way back I only glanced back once and as I saw her wearing my shirt it gave me a satisfactory feeling.

 Chapter 94: When a woman messes with your mind

    At night Azalea, Huang-fei, Matthew, Ayaan and I sat in my room to discuss the case.


    "So you''re saying Riri was the target because she was new?" Matthew asked, "Well it does make sense since no one knew her. It must have been fairly easy to drag her out."


    "And you want me to roam around the distillery to catch the killer''s attention?" Azalea spoke.


    I nodded, "He''s bound to come back to the place sooner or later and seeing another person who isn''t from here, he might take a second chance."


    "What if something happens to her?" Matthew seemed a bit worried.


    "She''ll be fine. She''s trained enough for this." I assured him.


    "No. I mean she''s scared of places like the distillery at night."


    "Ah��" The issue had slipped my mind.I sighed when Ayaan tapped the table to get everyone''s attention.


    ''I''ll go with her.'' He wrote on his notepad.


    I thought about the idea.


    "I guess that''s fine. No one knows Ayaan either and he looks quite small for his age." And in case anything happens his leg belt has an emergency signal press.


    "Now that it''s decided I''ll take my leave." Matthew stood up to leave, "We have the list of possible suspects, I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    "Okay." I said and he left. Ayaan and Huang-fei decided to take their leave as well but Azalea stayed. "Is there something you want to say." I picked up the canned soda.


    "Can I sleep with you?"


    I raised my brows at her. I knew what she meant but still the line excited me, "No."


    "Okay��" She stood up to leave, "I''ll sleep with Matthew then." The sound of can crushing and soda fizz gushing out made her look back at me. I glared at her unconsciously, "I-I''ll take my leave."


    "Stop." She froze in her place, "Don''t you dare take a single step out of this room."


    "B-but you said-"


    "Why Matthew?" I asked her.


    "What do you mean��?"


    "There are plenty of other options! Why Matthew? You could ask Ayaan to sleep with you."


    "Um, Ayaan''s a muslim. He won''t sleep with me." Oh right. It completely slipped my mind that it''s against his religious beliefs. "Asking Huang-fei seems really strange, besides he stays with Ayaan. You don''t want me. There''s only Matthew left."


    "Matthew''s mother is here."


    "She stays here in the castle and has 2 roommates." She started leaving again, "Besides Matthew is the best option."


    "Are you using this as an excuse to jump him?" Saying this was clearly not my intention yet I said it because I wanted to stop her.


    She turned her head around to face me. The expressions of annoyance clear on her face, "You know what! I wasn''t going to but now I will. I will jump on him!" She stomped her way to the door in anger, "I''ll make love to him!" My feet followed her on their own and as she opened the door to leave and I slammed it shut. Trapping her between the door and me.


    "You need to grow up. You can''t let your fears control you."


    "I''ll grow up tomorrow." She glared at me, "Tonight I''m going to have fun." She placed her hand on the door knob again to open the door but I didn''t let her. Something inside of me was fuming.


    Instead I picked her up and tossed her over my shoulder.


    "Hey!" She protested, "Let me go!"


    I threw her on my bed, "Fine. You can stay the night with me." I took off my shirt that I was wearing and slipped in the bed sheets.


    "But I don''t want to sleep with you any longer." She folded her arms and looked away in protest, "I''m leaving!" She almost got out of bed when the lights turned off all of a sudden. The room became dark and with the moon hidden behind the clouds there was nothing to illuminate the place.


    She was frozen in her place, "Why did the lights go out suddenly��?" I didn''t answer her, I remained as quiet as possible without a single movement. "Arius��?" I could feel the panic in her voice, "You''re here right��?" I couldn''t stop the smile forming on my face but I held in my laugh.


    I felt her come back on the bed


    "Changed your mind?" My words made her flinch.


    "Why didn''t you answer me?!!


    "Your question was stupid. Where can I possibly go in a matter of seconds?"


    "YOU!!" I''m pretty sure she wanted to say something to me but she paused at the sound of wolves howling outside. Right the next moment she crashed into my chest and wrapped her arms around me, it even left me a bit startled.


    "Why is this happening? Why am I hearing wolves? Do you think they did something to the wiring? It was still naked." There was genuine worry in her voice.


    "It might be possible. I''ll go take a look." As I was about to get up she grabbed my arm and pulled me back on the bed with quite some force.


    "No! Just stay here."


    "Okay." Taking advantage of her confusion and fear I wrapped my arm around her, bringing her closer to my chest.


    "I heard howling before too�� What do you think it is?"


    "Who knows? We''ll check it out in the morning." I smirked, of course I know. I was the one who turned the lights off and the two wolves howling outside are my pets.


    I played with Azalea''s hair.


    But, I wouldn''t tell you that now. How else will I get to enjoy all this?


    ***


    "You called for me young master?" Huang-fei came to meet me while I was at Koda and omega''s shed. Koda has been my wolf for years but since I''m rarely here I bought omega for him as a partner.


    "Huang-fei. I''m in serious trouble." The wolves circled around me playfully as I sat on the ground staring at nothing in particular.


    "What kind of trouble sir?"


    "I''ve started liking Azalea." I looked at him in distress, "I''m falling for her." He chuckled, "This is not funny." I shook my head, "Not in the least."


    "Young master. Why don''t you try giving love a chance?"


    I turned my head away, "I can''t�� You know I can''t��"


    "I do not mean any offense when I say this but Azalea is not your mother." I looked back at him as he continued to speak, "She''s strong. She can fight and she already knows what kind of world we live in."


    "..."


    "Perhaps you should give it a thought."


    "I have." I replied immediately, "But if I start, I will want more." I shook my head at him, "And I don''t want more. I want things to end with me." Koda came and nuzzled his nose with mine while Omega stood behind him quietly staring at her mate.


    He sighed, "It would be quite sad to see the Alucard legacy just end like that."


    "There is nothing but hate here."


    "Exactly why you should give love a chance." He walked over to Omega and patted her head. Koda immediately turned his head to him and growled. "My apologizes Mr.Koda I''m not here to steal your mate."


    I chuckled at his words. He really doesn''t change. Calling an animal mister.


    My gaze followed him as he came and sat beside me, "When you laugh young master. I feel truly happy."


    "Thanks Huang-fei."


    "And I want you to always remember that you have given many people a home and all of them would be quite disappointed when they will find how you do not plan on having a successor." He placed his hand on my head gently ruffling it. It made me feel like a kid again, "Whatever you decide I will always stand by your side."


    ***


    I took a deep breath as I relaxed in the huge sauna bathtub. The room was steamy and warm.


    ''Give love a chance?''


    I sighed. If I do that it''ll change everything I have planned. I can''t do that.


    I snapped out of my thoughts when I heard someone enter the room but kept my eyes closed.


    Took the servants long enough to bring the stuff- I shot my eyes open when I felt someone come in the tub.


    I looked to my side and was more than just confused as I saw the person in that tiny towel that only covered her front.


    My heartbeat began to accelerate.


    "Azalea?"

 Chapter 95: A bet

    ?Azalea


    Arius looked at me wide eyed, he probably wasn''t expecting me to play such a bold move. Actually I didn''t either. But I''ve been trying to get his attention for a while now. I even chose to walk ahead of him when my clothes burned. I mean, I should take hold of any opportunity I get right? I looked at the water below.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to come in?" He asked. His expressions had gone back to being calm. It''s always so hard to read him.


    "Just because." I lowered my towel showing a bit more of my cleavage. "You were the one who said I should get rid of all my shyness." I looked at him and froze. He was staring into my eyes so intensely I forgot to breathe. It wasn''t just curiosity he had in his eyes. There was something more, something- dangerous.


    "I''m starting to wonder if you''re doing this on purpose." He drew his face closer to mine.


    "On purpose?" I tilted my head, "Of course I''m doing it on purpose. You were the one who asked me."


    "I don''t remember asking you to seduce me." His face was a few centimeters away.


    "Seduce? I''m seducing you? What makes you think that?" I played innocent as his hand reached my cheek.


    "Oh? If you really came in to just lose all the shyness then," His other hand travelled to my towel, "You don''t need this." He grabbed it, probably to pull it away but I grabbed his hand. I wasn''t yet ready to be completely naked in front of him.


    "I uh-" He kissed me before I got the chance to say anything.


    And it wasn''t just any kiss, this was different than what he had given me before. It felt completely new. There was a feeling of desire in it, it made me feel he wanted me and I got the hope that he might like me.


    His hand travelled from my towel to my back but as his hand caressed the rougher area of my skin I flinched.


    He broke the kiss and looked at me, "How did you get this?" He asked softly.


    "Isn''t the question ruining the mood?"


    "Well then it''s already ruined." He smirked, "Unless you take off that towel and make it better."


    "..." Somehow he always has something to say that gets me speechless. "Should I?"


    He raised his brow at me, "I get that you want to avoid the question but what''s the point? I already know you have it. I''ve already seen it and now I''ve even felt it." He read right through me.


    "It''s disgusting isn''t it?"


    He shook his head, "An injury is never ugly. It makes you a warrior." He took my hand in his, "Shows how strong you''ve been." Then he placed my hand on his chest where he had his tattoos, "Feel it."


    I was a bit astonished as to why he would suddenly ask me this but I was even more surprised when I did move my hand around over his tattoos. There were places that were quite rough, depressed and raised.


    I looked back at him in confusion and he spoke, "Injuries make you?"


    "... Stronger." He smiled at me after hearing my reply.


    "That''s right." He held my shoulders wanting to turn me around but I hesitated.


    "Let me see." He said calmly and I gave in.


    I turned around, brought my hair to the front and let him see my burned back. He slid his fingers down my backline and it made me shiver but that wasn''t all. My eyes went wide and I was shocked when I felt him plant a kiss there.


    "A-arius?!??" The room was already warm and his actions made my body heat up even more.


    "Your scars make you beautiful Azalea." I felt goosebumps all over my body. The way he softly says my name makes me melt. "Accept them." He pulled me into a back hug, "They made you what you are today."


    I smiled lightly, it was supposed to be a seduction incident but I guess it turned into something even better.


    "How did you get yours?" I asked him.


    "..." He remained silent for a few moments and I got out of his arms and turned back to look at him. He smirked at me and instead of answering my question, he decided to play, "I asked you first."


    I rolled my eyes. We won''t get anywhere like this. I sighed but then an idea popped inside my head, " Arius?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s make a bet."


    "Bet?"


    "Whoever gets the killer first out of both of us can ask the other person for anything. Deal?"


    He shook his head in denial, "No."


    "No? Why not? It''s a fair enough deal."


    "I want to propose a change."


    "Uh- Okay?" I guess that''s fine as long as we make the bet.


    "Whoever kills the killer first wins." I was surprised for a second but it finally came to me as to why he wanted to do this himself. He didn''t want to hand him over to the police since that means the killer would only go to jail and possibly get out too if he has a strong political or mafian connection.


    "Okay." I agreed. I''m not a fan of killing but I don''t want a rapist and a murderer to stay alive either. "It''s a deal."


    He smiled and stood up, "Deal." He left the tub immediately, grabbed the robe on the hanger and wore it over the towel he was already wearing around his lower body, "You can stay in for however long you like." With that, he was gone.


    I slumped back against the border of the bathtub.


    Well, that plan failed.


    I sunk in deeper till the water reached my lips.


    But it wasn''t all bad. I placed my fingers on my back.


    ''Your scars make you beautiful.''


    His words revolved in my mind and I couldn''t help but feel happy. His words were completely different than what I had been hearing all my life. It made me feel so much better.


    I took a deep breath as I stretched my arms and legs.


    I''m really curious.


    How did he get those injuries?

 Chapter 96: Victims

    First step of luring out a person? You go around announcing how you''re new here and want to explore the place and the outskirts.


    Ayaan and I had been going around the town meeting random people, visiting shops and getting acquainted with everyone, especially the suspects that were shown to us.


    I honestly had my doubts about this plan but Matthew insisted it was the best way. The reason the police chose them? These were the only men who actually went to the distillery but somehow I wasn''t quite convinced. When I think about the distillery I tend to think that it''s a good place to come to get your mind off things. It rather has a nice feeling to it, well during the day it does.


    After spending the whole day in the town we decided to head towards the distillery in the evening.


    I''m not going to lie when I say the place gets creepier as the sun starts setting so I''m really thankful Ayaan came along.


    I tapped his shoulders and he looked at me, "Let''s turn on the flashlights." He nodded and we both turned on the lights. I know we actually didn''t need it, the place had enough light coming in from the outside and the moon would illuminate the place when it gets completely dark but I just hate creepy places.


    The first place we went to was the place of murder and neither of us was expecting anyone to be there. So as soon as we saw a person sitting there we paused.


    The person was kneeling on the floor with his hands clasped together as if he was praying. His eyes were closed and that''s probably why he didn''t notice the light we were flashing on his face.


    Ayaan looked at me and I nodded at him, "Excuse me?" I called out to the man and he flinched as he opened his eyes to look back at us.


    "Yes?" He seemed puzzled as he saw us.


    I don''t remember seeing him in town, "Who might you be?"


    "I should be asking you that." He stood up and turned to us. "I''ve been here since morning."


    "Oh ah-" I cleared my throat, "We''re just exploring since we''re new here."


    "New? Are you living in the town?"


    "No. At the castle." I smiled and he eyed me suspiciously and then looked at Ayaan.


    "I see." He took out his flashlight but it didn''t turn on, "God��" He sighed as he hit the back of the torch, "I should get going. It''s late."


    "You didn''t answer my question." I spoke again.


    He stopped as soon as he started walking, "Um, I''m Riri''s cousin. Ash. I''m not from here. I just came to visit and ask for permission to take her coffin back to the city where the rest of her relatives are."


    "I see. You should leave, it''s gotten quite dark." I said and he nodded, then looked at Ayaan again.


    "He doesn''t speak?" Ash raised his brow at Ayaan.


    "Oh!" I glanced at Ayaan, "He''s mute." We both lowered our flashlights on the ground.


    "Oh��" He started walking again, "Well, goodbye fellas." He started hitting the bottom of the flashlight again while Ayaan and I stepped aside to give him way to leave.


    As he walked by us I looked at him, a smile finally appeared on his face as his flashlight came to life. He had it pointed directly to my eyes and I suffered a moment of blindness as the sharp white light hit my pupils.


    I couldn''t see anything and just the next moment I heard something move, a Sensation of pain hit me when he stabbed something into my neck. It wasn''t exactly sharp, it felt like a key.


    I didn''t scream, I didn''t have time for that I had to get ready to fight.


    The light in his hands dropped to the ground as Ayaan lunged onto him, tackling him to the wall but of course that was very short lived. His small frame could never hold a full grown adult and he was immediately thrown to the ground but still, it gave me enough time to recover.


    I jumped ahead to kick his gut that made him stagger. I punched his face once but I was stopped before I landed the second hit by another man, a lot bigger than Ash. He caught my wrist and threw me back against the shelf.


    The fallen flashlights on the floor were casting a shadow much bigger than usual on the walls.


    My eyes landed on Ayaan, he had stood up again and I gestured him to run. He nodded and ran through the little spaces between the rusted machines.


    I stood up and reached for my gun tucked in my belt in the back. I grabbed it and as I was bringing it forward it got kicked out of my hands by Ash with one leg. While my eyes were following the gun slipping out of my hands and falling far away a second hit landed on my stomach side.


    I skid on the ground. This time I stood up a bit later and gulped. I took my fighting stance.


    I guess I''ll have to fight my way to the gun!


    As the two men approached me I ran to the opposite side.


    No, I was not running away.


    I was luring them to my ease. I took the lead since I was a fast runner and went to the darker corners of the place.


    They both came after me. I ran to the machines and jumped on the rusted tubes, one step higher, then two, then grabbed the old chain hanging from the ceiling to swing around back.


    I could barely make them out myself but I managed to kick one of them hard enough that he landed pretty hard on the engine. The machine that had been rusted for years cracked.


    My breathing was heavier now but I had to go back to get the gun. I bolted back to where I came from and was ahead of the surviving man by a split second. I ran through the shelves when I heard screams.


    Hoarse screams that were somehow familiar to me.


    Before I could reach the place I had to I stopped at the main corridor of shelves as something caught my eye.


    In the dimly illuminated room my eyes landed on two people.


    Ayaan, whose mouth had now been covered by the hand of another man seemingly dragging him away with him.


    I slowed down to change my direction when the person on my tail grabbed my hair from behind and pulled me back, slamming my face on the shelf.


    I felt the world spin. The few bottles on the shelf trembled and some even fell.


    What? It was hard to process stuff.


    He pulled me back and then smashed my head there again.


    Blood spilled out of my nose and I felt crucifying pain but the adrenaline rush in my veins had reached its max.


    I can''t lose!


    As he pulled me back again I grabbed the first chemical bottle that came into my hands and smashed it onto his hand. He screamed as his hand burned.


    I grabbed another one and Smashed it on his head, then without wasting any time I ran out of the shelf corridor to the other as his screams intensified.


    I slipped and almost fell down as the world got dizzier but I leaned on support from the racks. I looked down and saw drops of blood pattering on the ground illuminated by the light from the flashlight fallen on the ground at the far end of the hall.


    I steadied myself. Gladly only my nose was hurt bad, my head just hurt pretty bad, nothing was broken but I had no idea where Ayaan was now.


    I ran forward and grabbed the gun then shook my head.


    No time for hesitation!

 Chapter 97: An unexpected enemy

    ?Arius


    "My gloves?" I held out my hand to one of the butlers and he handed me my bike gloves as I sat on my Ducati. I kept tapping my foot on my ground anxiously.


    "Is something worrying you young master?" Huang-fei came walking towards me from the castle.


    "I keep getting an ominous feeling." I put on my helmet, "I can''t go unless I get the signal but I can''t understand why I''m so anxious." I sighed.


    "Don''t worry too much young master. Miss Azalea is a strong woman."


    I smiled, "She is." Then sighed, "But I''ve been getting this feeling there''s more to this incident than we kn-" My phone started sounding. The alarm that was made to sound when Ayaan pressed the signal button began ringing. I immediately looked ahead and started the engine, then sped out of there towards the distillery.


    It didn''t take much time to reach to the place. I didn''t have any light with me to take in but the moonlight seemed enough at that moment even though thick clouds were not far from it. Besides holding onto something would only give me a disadvantage. I took out my gun, loaded it and went it.


    The place felt oddly quiet but as I went further in I heard the sound of someone running. I followed it, walking through the repeated areas of dim illumination and then complete darkness.


    Across the rooms to the second floor but before entering the engine room I stopped. The shattered window let in some light and I saw Ayaan standing there under the bridge before the rusted control panel catching his breath. But of course he didn''t notice the person ready to kill him on the bridge above.


    The silhouette of a man emerging from the darkness that surrounded the bridge made me jump into action. I ran forward as I pointed my gun at him and fired.


    The sound of gunfire echoed loudly and startled Ayaan but he calmed down a bit as he saw me approach him.


    The man fell from the bridge which was about 8 foot higher than the second floor and I shot him again before he got the chance to do anything. The bullet went straight through his head and he blankly fell to the ground.


    The room turned darker as clouds covered the moon.


    I patted Ayaan''s shoulder as I walked past him to inspect the body. It felt quiet all of the sudden.


    The passing clouds went ahead and allowed the moon to shine again, "That''s one." I whispered as I saw the body while the place was illuminated once again. But how many are there? Asking Ayaan will take time since he won''t be able to read my lips properly in this place and I really don''t think I should be screaming here.


    The room turned black again as I began to turn.


    The sound of gunshot froze me in my place. It didn''t hit me but it had hit my gun, knocking it off my hand.


    As light started seeping in again my sight made out a man approaching Ayaan fast with a pretty nice long knife in his hands.


    In the state of confusion and panic that was running through my mind I leaped forward.


    "Ayaan!! Look out!!" He barely caught the sound of my voice and creased his brows. My heartbeat accelerated as the man almost reached him, drawing his blade.


    I didn''t think I''d reach him in time and there was no way to stop the attack. All I could do was try to cover him from the attack.


    I jumped forward pushing Ayaan out of the way as the cold blade pierced my back, ripping open the skin.


    Trying to ignore the pain I back kicked the knife out of his grip making it fall down through the small atrium with a railing next to the window.


    A sensation of jolting pain made me wince but he took advantage of that and grabbed my neck pushing me back and slamming me on the control panel.


    The light became sharper as the moon was completely cleared of the clouds and I noticed the features of the man holding me down. A thin figure with prominent sharp features. Sharp big eyes and short dark hair.


    As our eyes met in that split moment it hit me. I realized what this all was.


    He balled his fist and struck a punch in my gut, but I dodged it sideways and elbowed his face. He managed to avoid it by ducking. As he crouched down he front sweeped, making me lose my standing but I somehow managed to stand up again as I cartwheeled backwards.


    But it was becoming harder to ignore the pain now. I was losing blood.


    The sound of another gunshot from the first floor echoed everywhere but neither him nor I took our eyes off of eachother.


    He was a trained assassin, there was no doubt about that but I had been trained equally dangerously.


    I just need a chance, just one, to put an end to him.


    We both stared at each other, looking for an opportunity. Slowly moving in closer as our eyes searched for an answer.


    I gulped. Just a slight diversion. My eyes were focused on his movements and his on mine. We both were giving each other all the attention.


    Then, at that very moment came in a rock, it flew in and the pointed edge hit the side of his head.


    That was all I needed. I jumped into action and landed a hard blow on his right rib, I even heard it crack but just like how I was ignoring my pain he ignored his and grabbed my throat, slamming me down on the ground.


    He squeezed my neck to destroy the air pipes but I didn''t stop him from doing that because he was right where I wanted him.


    Putting aside the nasty pain I managed to grin internally then slipped out my folding knife from my hidden belt slide and slashed is against his neck.


    Blood gushed out of his open wound dying my shirt and skin red.


    I tossed him aside and tried getting up. It didn''t take long before life left his body and I tried moving ahead but staggered.


    "Arius!" I heard Azalea and looked ahead to see her and Ayaan running towards me. My vision was getting blurry and I was fully conscious of the pain now.


    Azalea skid through to the ground and held my face in her hands, "Hey!" I felt her voice crack and tried focusing on her face. Tears were rolling down her cheeks, "Hang on huh! Please!" She begged me and searched my pockets for something.


    "Why are you crying?" I asked her in a dim voice.


    She sniffled, "How can I not?" She glanced at me, "You''re hurt!" The droplet reflected the moonlight as it rolled across her cheeks. "I can''t bear it��"


    �� Seeing her cry like this makes me want to live even stronger. It made me feel a slight bit better, knowing her tears were meant solely for me.


    As her hands spotted something in my back pocket she took it out, my phone but it was cracked pretty bad.


    ...


    Well, I hope that still works.

 Chapter 98: How cruel the world is to innocent people

    ?Arius


    The hospital bed wasn''t comfy, not one bit, or perhaps I''ve become a bit sensitive after living a luxury life��


    I thought about it and made a pouty face. Yup, that''s the problem. Or maybe I''m feeling it more because of my injury. A back injury is bound to make lying down uncomfortable. I sighed at myself. What a prince I''ve become. I smirked at myself. Can''t believe there was a time I slept on the ground with rocks as pillows. I closed my eyes and relaxed. My treatment had been taken care of and my wound was healing nicely.


    The door to my room opened and Azalea entered the room. Her nose was bandaged and gotta say it was a bit funny. "Hey~ pretty nose you got there." I winked at her and passed her a smile.


    It pissed her off, "Seeing how you can joke like this, you must be completely fine."


    "Why wouldn''t I be? I''m me."


    "Yeah right." She walked over, " You flaunt about yourself so much yet you got hurt really bad so easily." She took a seat on the edge of my bed, "You''re really nothing great after all."


    I cleared my throat and looked at her, "I won''t deny it was a close match." I sat up straight, "But the guy I fought wasn''t an ordinary person or a simple gangster." She wasn''t much amused by my talk. Is she taking my explanation as an excuse? I sighed, "Fine. Since you don''t want to know I won''t tell you." I laid back down.


    "Hey!" She came closer, "I didn''t say anything!" She tapped my arm with her index finger, "Huh?! If he wasn''t an ordinary person then who was he?"


    "You don''t seem interested in knowing."


    "I am!"


    I snickered, "He was a highly trained assassin. I couldn''t sense him, I couldn''t even hear him. If it wasn''t for the light that entered the place at that moment I would have lost Ayaan." Or not. I''m not sure myself, "And if Ayaan hadn''t thrown that rock at him in that moment it would have been really hard to kill him."


    "What? Why would a trained assassin be there?"


    I could tell that things weren''t processing right for her, so I made some space on the bed and then patted the mattress, "Lie down next to me."


    She seemed confused, "Why?"


    "Just come." I called her in by closing and opening my eyes a bit slower. She crawled in the sheet and looked at me suspiciously,


    "We had a bet remember?" I said, "The winner gets to ask the loser anything."


    "Yea. I won." She declared her victory before I could.


    "No. I did."


    "Excuse you. I killed two of them." She said.


    "And I killed the other two. And clearly enough the victory goes to me since I killed the strongest one of them."


    "That''s not how it works. I killed the rapist so I win."


    "Did you ask them who was rapist before you shot them?" I was asking the question as a form of sarcasm but it back-fired.


    "As a matter of fact, I did." She seemed proud, "It was that guy who hit his head on the machine and passed out for a few minutes. After confirming the fact I shot him." She smirked, "So I win.


    "I couldn''t help but chuckle and her smile faded, "Why are you laughing?"


    "No." I licked my lips, "Nothing." I closed my eyes and tapped my head with hers, "I''m just proud." I placed my hand on her cheek, it was rather hot, "You did good." I whispered. Then opened my eyes and went back to my original position. She was staring at me rather oddly, I saw a sparkle in her blue eyes. Actually it was the first time I noticed her eyes this closely. She had really beautiful ocean eyes. For a moment I felt like I would never be able to stop staring into them. The way they shone in the rays of light entering from the window made me want to keep looking. I forced myself back to reality, "So-" I cleared my throat, "Since we both tied let''s do it like this. We both get to ask each other two things. Okay?"


    She nodded, "Okay."


    "Do you want to go first?"


    She nodded and shifted a bit probably in nervousness, "I just want to ask you something. You''ll answer them honestly right?"


    "That was the deal."


    "Tell me about Maria." I was sort of expecting this, among other questions, "I want to know everything from the start."


    "Okay." I wanted to hide things not just because of me but because I was asked to as well, "Somethings will remain with just you after you know them."


    "What things?"


    "Like Maria wasn''t Ayaan''s sister." Azalea''s eyes went wide, "What?!" I placed my finger on her lips.


    "Don''t interrupt me again. I''m going to start now." She nodded and I smiled, "Maria wasn''t Ayaan''s sister. She was his mother." Her eyes went even more wider than before but she managed not to say anything, "She had barely turned 30 when I ended her life.""


    30?" She Whispered.


    "Yes. She did look younger than her age because of the drugs she was being given. Maria''s family did not belong to the underworld and was not really part of the clan war but her older brother helped the Siegfields in killing some important people from the Black''s house. He was just a helper, and probably did it for some extra money. He got caught 3 years later, they killed him and her parents. Maria escaped the place with whatever she could take at the age of 16, although she couldn''t escape the dread of being raped once before she could."


    "Oh��"


    " She had Ayaan when she was 17. She told me once how having him actually made her stronger and gave her purpose in life when everything left lost. She was a strong believer in her religion."


    "Like Ayaan." She passed me a sad smile.


    "Well he tries his best. Sad how in the world he is in now, is too filthy."


    "Yea��"


    "Well everything was okay for her, she was happy to have a son but she didn''t have the money to raise one. No one was hiring a young girl with a son. People always like to assume and blame the person for being tainted without knowing anything. She got a part time job at a small inn and was able to manage things till it closed down and with no other option left she was forced into prostitutions when Ryan Black found her. For seven years she worked there and consumed various drugs. When Ayaan was 8 the Blacks took him in as a servant boy."


    "That''s child labour! That''s wrong!"


    "Everything is wrong in this world." I sighed, "He had discovered what Maria was doing to feed him and he began to lose his appetite. Ryan has a strong sense of hate, if he hates something, he wants to destroy it completely. That''s why he didn''t care even when he was torturing a child. Ayaan had developed vocal fold carcinoma by the age of nine but it didn''t get diagnosed. I mean really no one cared there. I visited the Black''s mansion once for business and by chance discovered a little boy whose ankle was chained because apparently he had tried running away." I paused for a break, "The first thought that crossed my mind at that time was ''It''s got nothing to do with me.'' And I was going to leave when the boy grabbed my pants and asked for help. There was so much desperation in that cracked voice that I ended up asking about Ayaan from Ryan and he offered me a deal out of nowhere to buy them. He was probably tired of them. Well in the end I bought them. But seven years of severe drugs that weren''t even on the market had made her condition pretty bad and Ayaan''s surgery that happened years later from the initial cancer development left him with barely any ability to speak."


    "But you were working on a treatment weren''t you?"


    "Well, you''re probably thinking why I killed Maria." I took a deep breath, "It seemed like it was working, she was getting better but ''that'' night it backfired really badly. She started getting seizures and when it stopped she began to bang her head on the wall. Caesar was there with me at that time, he had gotten close to Maria during her time in the mansion but then Maria asked him to end her life at that moment but he refused. She snatched his sword out but he left the room." I paused again, "She said she would never get better and she had no pride left to live with anyway. Shortly after she said those words she got another attack and I did what she wished." I pursed my lips, "I didn''t expect Ayaan to be there." There was a moment of complete silence in the room, the sound of gentle rustling of tree leaves made its way in the silent room as we both lay there on a single bed.

 Chapter 99: Her story

    "Does Ayaan know Maria was his mother?" Azalea asked.


    "I can''t really say. She said she never told him and that she was too ashamed to call herself a mother. '' A mother is there as a protection and I could never protect my son from anything.''" Azalea''s face was filled with sorrow, "She said that once during her treatment."


    "It''s hard to take in. I barely knew Maria but to Ayaan she was his everything. It''s really really sad that she had to abandon her title as a mother for something she wasn''t even at fault for."


    "That''s just how things are. I promised Ayaan Maria would get better but because of that unexpected turn of events I couldn''t even say anything to him. Everything felt like an excuse."


    "Well, I''m still glad you cleared that up." She said and I narrowed my eyes at her.


    "Were you spying at us?"


    "W-What?!" She averted her gaze, "Maybe��" She cleared her throat, "That wasn''t my intention but the garden was really pretty and I just ended up there. Why is it hidden by the way?" She asked me with a questioning gaze but I knew she was trying her best to change the topic.


    "It''s not hidden." I smiled, "Everyone knows about it, it just has a unique access. It was a gift for my mother from my father." As I said those words, all of the sudden it hit me. Why am I giving out extra information for no reason?


    "Oh! That''s nice." She smiled, "That''s a wonderful gif-" I pulled her in by placing my hand on her back.


    "It''s my turn to ask the question." She gulped as I ran my finger over her back line, "So, how did you get this?"


    She pursed her lips together and waited a few moments before she spoke, "Wanna guess?" She raised her brows at me? I chuckled, "Was it-" I thought about it, "Some kids from school?" She shook her head in denial, "Your friends?" She smiled, "I didn''t have friends that bad."


    "Ahmm, Was it a mistake, like an accident or something?" She shook her head again, this time a bit sadly.


    "It was the couple I was living with. My distant aunt and uncle." She took a deep breath, "Some kids from elementary school once tried to hurt me like that but it didn''t work. The homeroom teacher caught them in time." She nodded slightly to herself, "But there was no one to catch my aunt and uncle." She scratched the side of her neck, "They weren''t exactly in their right mind and sometimes ended up doing stupid stuff without any proper reason. That day was nothing special, I went to school, took classes, came home, had lunch but skipped dinner and wanted to go to bed. That point annoyed my aunt."


    "Wanting to skip dinner?"


    She nodded, "She snapped at many things and uncle just agreed with whatever she did but that day she snapped a bit too hard. She threw the cooking oil at me as I tried running away but uncle held me down. I knew what she was going to do because some kids had done this before. I cried a lot, begged them to let me go but aunt lit the match stick she always kept on the kitchen shelf despite my appeals at mercy. " She sighed, "I had to bite my uncle''s arm to escape and I bit him so hard it started bleeding but still, I was too late. Flares of fire rose as I felt my back burn. I didn''t know that you had to roll on the ground to extinguish the flames so I just screamed in pain and horror. In the end, out of pure coincidence I fell in the cat''s sandbox while running around and the flames died."


    "How old were you?"


    "Twelve, I think."


    "And you still stayed with them?"She shrugged, "I had nowhere else to go." She looked into my eyes and I wondered what if I had met her all those years ago? "No one to take me, just them. Even if they would go psycho on me sometimes and throw me out but well, in the end I always went back to that house." Seeing people suffer makes anyone a bit sad but when you see so much stuff in life you sort of become used to it. And yet hearing her story is making me feel glum.


    "Why would they throw you like that? And where did you go when they did that?"I have never been this curious about anyone''s life.


    "Is that your second question?" I raised my brow at her in question, "I''ve answered the first question completely. So is this the second question?


    "Is it? I want to know but I can''t just lose the question like this. "No." I shook my head, "I''ll think of something I really want to know some other time."


    She nodded."Okay. Then same here. I''ll use this card some other time." She sat up, "I''ll get going now." She stood up from the bed to leave, "The nurse is going to take off my bandage."


    "Wait." She looked back, "Where''s Ayaan?" I asked.


    "At the castle." He didn''t come to see me at all. I''m guessing he''s upset about the injury I got., "I think Ayaan and Huang-fei were going to leave today. They were going back to the mansion."


    I nodded after hearing that."We''ll leave tomorrow as well."


    "Is your back okay?"


    "It''ll leave a light scar but I''ve had enough rest." Besides, I can get another tattoo for this, " We''ll leave first thing in the morning." She nodded and started walking when I stopped her again, "Azalea?"


    She froze in her path, "Y-yes?" She looked at me hesitantly.


    "Have you ever thought about getting a tattoo?"


    ***


    Azalea and I both stood at the town square along with the people. Everyone was staring at one thing. A body, hanging with the pole with a sign around his neck. ''I''m a rapist and killer. This is what I deserve''


    People chattered among themselves.


    "Was doing this necessary?" Azalea asked me and I nodded.


    "Rapists are the worst scums." I glanced at her, "They ruin lives, people, dignity and pride. Might as well just kill a person from the start than strip them of all dignity." I stared at the hanging dead body with my arms folded.


    Sirens could be heard, approaching the town square. The police were there after some time and proceeded to take off the body from public display. Some of them began to question the people about the body, asking if anyone knew who did this.


    "Is this okay?" She asked and I nodded.


    "I can''t force it and many people already saw. It''ll serve enough as a warning." I looked at her and she was already staring at her with her blue eyes. I think I''m getting sort of obsessed with her ocean like eyes. I looked straight ahead again, "Besides, law and order is necessary too." It''s just that me and people like me don''t fit in law and order.


    "Yea��" She looked ahead, "But I''m not against this." She said, "Sins done on purpose should have a punishment like this."


    "And mistakes?" We both glanced at each other.


    "**** can never be a mistake." She said calmly, "Every rapist should be punished. But accidental killings are there." I noticed she was trying to read me, "Accidents and mistakes are everywhere. They can be forgiven."


    I smiled at her and turned to leave as she smiled back at me.


    "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 100: High school diploma

    ?Nora


    I sat on the rooftop thinking about nothing in particular, but I was a bit sad that Azalea wasn''t here. Gangs don''t really have any female members and I can''t really talk to the maids when they''re working. It wasn''t like I talked to any of them like that anyway.


    I wonder how long is she going to stay there? Even Huang-fei and Ayaan are leaving in the morning.


    I wish I could go. I sighed. Azalea told me about Lorelai''s festival. Must have been fun. I sighed again as I stared at the darkening sky while sitting on the slanted roof of the mansion.


    "Ah!" I winced as my period cramps kicked in once again. I usually don''t get these but sometimes, every now and then they hit me. But I''m not a fan of medicine so I don''t take any unless I absolutely need one. Like I''ll only take my medication if I''m dying or the pain is intolerable.


    I looked back when I heard some footsteps and saw Caesar make his way to me.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "Nothing.Just thinking about Azalea." He came and sat next to me, "Can''t we go to Lorelai?"


    He shook his head, "Arius left and Huang-fei will leave tomorrow so I, Ben and Lee have to be here to maintain stuff."


    I pouted at him and he smiled at me in return to which I ended up smiling too because he rarely ever smiles like that. He usually has a blank expression.


    "I like it when you smile." I told him and he got confused at himself.


    "I see��" His reply was just like him. So adorable.


    "AH��." I feel like the cramps are worse than any I''ve ever had, "Maybe I should get some medicine."


    "Are you hurt?" He seemed worried and I ended up chuckling


    "No. I''m not. I''m just on my periods."


    "Oh��" He got up and went back in the mansion. In confusion I watched him leave. Where did he go? I''m pretty sure he''s not the type who would be disgusted by this stuff. My eyes landed on the place he was sitting, he had left his sword there.


    I picked it up to examine it. For almost two years I''ve seen this thing with him. He never really leaves it and he doesn''t use it much either. Well not that the need ever arrived. I twirled it around in my hands.


    It had a golden and silver snake that coiled around one another on the black cover, the same as the hilt just that the hilt had the snakes engraved in it while the cover had it printed. Over the engravings was some sort of transparent thin wrap, probably for easy grip of the sword.I slid the cover off to see the sharp metal with a small similar engravings in the middle, the edges sparkled when the moonlight hit them and I realized it was night now.


    As I was placing the sword back in the cover I heard someone come on the roof. I looked back and saw Caesar with a blanket and a cup. He saw the sword in my hands but didn''t give me any reaction, just quietly walked over to me. He placed the blanket around my shoulders and handed me the cup that contained hot coco while he took the sword from me.


    "I heard that drinking something warm helps with the pain." He said as he took his seat beside me.


    I smiled, "It does." I took a sip from the cup. It was sweet. I like sweet stuff but it was a little too sweet, "It has a bit too much sugar." I said in a light tone.


    "I''ll keep that in mind for next time."


    Next time�� What an odd feeling these words give me.


    "Aren''t you mad?" I looked at him and he stared at me, "I touched your sword without your permission."


    "It''s fine."


    "Are you sure? It looks like something important."


    I saw him clench his hand over the sword that was lying on his other side, "It is."


    "I''m sorry. I was just curious."


    He smiled at me, "It''s okay. I don''t mind."


    "So you wouldn''t mind if anyone touched it?"


    He shook his head, "No, not everyone��"


    I see. I smiled. That means I''m not just anyone.


    "Why is it so important?" I drank some of the coco.


    "It''s a family heirloom."


    A family heirloom? I see.


    "So a sword?"


    "It''s pretty old. Arius had it polished and renewed for me."


    Arius and Caesar seem inseparable for some reason. They always hold each other in high regard, "Caesar." I call him and he looks at me, "You like Arius a lot huh?" He nodded, "What if something bad happens to him?" I sipped the coco milk again.


    "I''ll help him out. Always. Everywhere. Even if the whole world turns against him, even if no one wants to help him and he''s all alone I will stand by him because he''s that one person I can''t and won''t leave alone. It''s the same for him. He would do the same for me."


    I was surprised. That''s the longest he''s ever spoken, "Caesar?" I gulped as I stared at him, "Are you gay?" He looked at me wide-eyed and rather bewildered, "You''re in love with Arius?"


    He began laughing, a cheerful light laugh. This was a first. The very first I''ve seen him laugh like that in front of me, "No." He smiled, "We''re just really close friends. We''ve been together since we were kids."


    "I see." I wish I could see him laugh like that more. Seeing him like that makes me feel so giddy.


    I finished the drink and placed the cup by my side.


    So I like Caesar.


    I glanced at him.


    Well, he''s adorable and he''s just the type of husband I thought I''d get till- I sighed, till I started working in a bar as a dancer.


    Bar''s don''t allow recording but still so many men used to come to see and I''ve given many private dances as well.


    I glanced at him and he was looking at me. Such a handsome-cute boyfriend husband guy�� I don''t deserve him.


    I sighed and stood up.


    "We should head back in." I picked up the cup and he nodded. We both made our way in to the first floor where a group of men caught my attention.


    The gang members had surrounded three men who were sitting on the floor. It seemed like they were crying? I wasn''t sure.


    "What happened to them?" I asked Caesar.


    "I think they''ve given up."


    "Given up? At what?"


    He thought about it and asked me, "Are you good at studying?" His question made me a bit confused but more importantly it attracted the attention of all the members there and they shot their heads towards me, "Ah, Why?"


    "Nora!" The three men, Keel, Sami and Frick ran to me, "Are you?" They asked in such fine unison I couldn''t tell their voices apart.


    "Wait, Just wait! What''s the problem here?"


    "They can''t seem to pass their high school exam." Caesar answered.


    "We fail every time." Frick spoke and I suppressed a laugh.


    "Everyone else here passed theirs." Keel said.


    "The exam is in six days." Frick spoke again.


    I analyzed the situation. These three really and I mean REALLY want to get a highschool diploma. I can see the desperation on their faces.


    "So the three of you are the only ones who still don''t have a high school degree or diploma and you fail every time?" They nodded and I pursed my lips to stop my smile. They''re near their thirties.


    "Caesar too." Sami pointed at Caesar, "He doesn''t have a highschool degree either."


    "Huuuuh!??!!!!" I shot my head at him and he turned his head the other way as he averted his gaze.


    "I don''t see the point of it." He said.


    "Didn''t you and Arius go to school together or something?" Or was that just my assumption?


    "We did." He still didn''t look at me, "I got sick during the exams��"


    "And you decided you don''t want to give the exams ever again?!" He nodded with his eyes still looking away, "No!! I will not accept this!" I cleared my throat, "A high school degree or diploma is important." I looked at the three in front of me, "I''ll make sure you all pass!!"


    "Were you good at studying?"


    "Me?" I pointed a finger at myself, "Nope. Not at all."


    All the glimmer the men had in their eyes began to fade.


    "But!!" I started, "I was a very good guesser!" I grinned, "And I passed with good grades." I grabbed Caesar''s collar while he was still busy avoiding my gaze and pulled him near, "I''ll make sure you study what''s gonna come on the test that I predict and I''ll make sure you all pass!"


    Everyone''s eyes shone. Even the men who were standing there for the support of Keel, Sami and Frick cheered.


    Let''s begin the operation ''Get a highschool diploma."


    I faced Caesar as I pulled him closer with his collar. He looked at me worried, "I''ll definitely make sure you pass. You have a good memory, don''t you?" He gulped as I smirked. "This is gonna be fun."


    ***


    Me along with many members of the house stood at the main door of the mansion waiting for our four brave soldiers. More than a week had passed. They gave their exam three days ago, if they passed they''ll come back with a diploma in their hands.


    Azalea and Arius are coming back today too.


    I gulped. I hope they did good. None of them told us how they did, they just came back and collapsed on their beds.


    I took a deep breath. Maybe I forced them a bit too much but it had to be done.


    "Oh! They''re coming." As I heard someone say behind me my eyes got glued to the road that led from the gate to the main door.


    Keel, Sami and Frick came running towards us with tears running down their cheeks. Keel had a runny nose as well but I guess he didn''t care.


    "We passed!" They screamed in unison.


    None of them cared. They were all too happy to care about that stuff. "We passed~" Sami was about to die from happiness. Disbelief was imminent on his face. Well I can understand. He was the oldest out of the four. The rest of the members cheered and encouraged the three while my eyes looked back at the road to search for another.


    I saw Caesar a few meters away from me staring at a rectangular sheet in awe. He looked up and his eyes met mine. He turned around his diploma to show me the front and whispered.


    "I actually passed." I giggled and he smiled.


    As I felt all bubbly and warm,I ran to him and hugged him.


    "Congratulations!"

 Chapter 101: When I鈥檓 gone

    ?Arius


    Azalea and I reached home to a scene of some members cheering about something. As soon as they saw me. Keel, Sami and Frick come running to me. Each of them holding a sheet in their hands.


    "Boss!" The unison in their voices was astounding, "We finally passed!" They stopped to show me their diplomas and I smiled, not just at the diplomas they were holding but also at how happy they were.


    I didn''t think they''d make it, they fail each time since they''re the dumbest ones.


    "Congratulations. You finally made it." I said.


    "It''s all thanks to Nora." Keel said and pointed at her and I glanced at her, "She even made sure Caesar gave the exam and passed."


    Caesar? I looked at him standing by Nora''s side. A diploma in his hands. I took a deep internal breath as I looked at him and he stared back without a word.


    She actually managed to make him give the exam?


    There were many times I told him that he should do it but he kept telling me there was no need. I understand that there is no need for a high school degree or diploma for gangsters but the reason I allowed my men to pursue it was because you never know what you decide later in life. Many people regret joining the underworld. They come here because they were never good at school and get rejected by society or don''t fit in normal places.


    But in the future, when I''m not here, when these people don''t have the Alucard family to return to, this little sheet of paper will help them get something in life. A high school diploma is the least requirement to get a normal job. I know most of them will go and join some other gang but there are always people who want to return to something normal.


    Something more acceptable in society.


    "Nora." I called out to her, "Good job." I smiled as I praised her.


    "Huh!? Ah- Pleasure?" She was flustered and seemed a bit confused.


    "And good job Caesar you finally decided to do it. I''m proud." I pointed at him and then at the other three, "You three too, Good work." I gave them all a thumbs up with both hands.


    Caesar poked at Nora''s cheek and looked at her with worried eyes. A little frown on his face.


    I smiled to myself as I raised my eyebrow at the scene.


    Is that how it is? I was wondering why he would suddenly do this but I guess I got my answer. Well, as long as he''s happy. There''s nothing I would love more than that. Really. From the bottom of my heart I''m happy for him.


    I looked at all the people standing there and spoke, "So!" I clapped my hands together once, "Since our dumbest members finally passed." I started.


    "Boss��" The trio whined but I continued.


    "Let''s have a small party." Everyone''s face lit up. "But!" I said firmly, "A small celebration means a small one. Only the people present here are allowed to leave for the day. I want all of you back here before midnight." My smile faded, "None of you want to face the consequences of being late now do you?" I asked them seriously. I may cut them some slack sometimes but that doesn''t mean I''ll allow them to do whatever they want. They all gulped and nodded so I gave them my usual smile, "Good. You can all go."


    I turned to go inside the house when Nora spoke.


    "So, can we take Azalea with us?"


    I glanced at Azalea, she hadn''t spoken a single word since we arrived. I thought about it. There is no reason for me to stop her from going except the fact I don''t want her partying with other men. I have every right to stop her since she''s still my slave.


    "Sure." I smiled, "I have no reason to stop her." I allowed her to go anyway.


    Nora immediately grabbed Azalea''s hand and dragged her along. Caesar was never the type to go with crowds and never ever did he like parties but he went along without a word.


    I gave them one final glance, my gaze lingering on the long black haired girl chattering with her short brown haired friend.


    ...


    I went inside. Huang-fei was waiting in the lobby.


    "Young master." He bowed, "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine." My smile faded as soon as I saw there was no one else around, "Where is Ayaan?"


    "In the garden."


    "Okay." I started to head for the place when Huang-fei stopped me.


    "Young master what about your trip to Paris?"


    Paris. I''m invited there at a party because I''m a shareholder of Xander corp. The company owned by my father''s girlfriend Veronica and her son Lexus or well, should I say ex-girlfriend since my father is already dead. It was established by my father but he let his girlfriend have it and the Alucard''s become a permanent shareholder. I don''t have anything against it because my father started it so he could hand it over to Veronica.


    I scratched the corner of my left eye, "When is it?"


    "In two days." Huang-fei answered me.


    "Okay." I took deep breath, "Book a flight." This was a meeting I had to attend since I also have an image to maintain as a normal member of the society.


    "Certainly." He bowed to me and started to leave.


    I also took a step ahead and paused, "Huang-fei?" An idea had suddenly popped in my head and I know this may be impulsive but I still wanted to do it.


    "Yes young master?" He stopped and looked back at me.


    "Book a flight for two people." I told him.


    "Of course." He didn''t ask me anything at all. Perhaps he guessed who I planned to take along with me. Well, considering its Huang-fei, I''m sure he knows.


    He''s always been able to tell what was going inside my head.

 Chapter 102: His apology and promise

    The roses in the garden were blooming beautifully. The floral scent was refreshing, it made me feel relaxed. I walked through the rose bushes till I spotted Ayaan sitting in the garden hut. He was sitting curled up in the left corner on the round bench.


    I didn''t walk in, instead I stood there in the middle of the garden clearing.


    "The roses have bloomed nicely." I said as I plucked one out. As he heard my voice his head shot up and turned to my direction. I didn''t turn my face to him and smelled the caramel white rose in my hand.


    He hesitated a bit, his eyes wavering a bit since he couldn''t come to a decision but in the end mustered up some courage and walked out of the hut to me.


    He tugged my shirt and I looked at him.


    He gulped then brought up his hands to speak to me in sign language.


    ''I''m sorry. It''s my fault you got hurt."


    I shook my head, "It was my decision to send you along."


    ''Azalea did such a good job. She''s strong and fought so well.'' He paused, "Then there''s me. I couldn''t do anything and even got you hurt so bad."


    "You know I''m not the one to lie right?" I asked him and he nodded, "You are weak" I told him the truth, "But you are not a coward. You were brave, you did exactly what I told you. You signaled me in time." I smiled, "And when it comes to my injury. It wasn''t your fault. The enemy was too strong."


    "Stronger than you?" He seemed rather confused but I nodded.


    "There''s more to the incident than what it seems." I crouched down on one knee, "There''s nothing that you could have done."


    He remained quiet. A serious expression on his face as he raised his hands up to speak,


    "I want to." He looked at me in the eyes, "I really want to!" He looked down, "You''ve helped us so much." He looked at me again, "Helped me and my mother." His hands dropped down by his sides.


    My eyes went wide at his words. For a moment I wondered if I interpreted it wrong, "You knew?" I ended up asking him to confirm my suspicion, "About Maria?"


    He shook his head softly. This time though, as he was raising his hands I could see the struggle in his eyes. He was trying to fight back his tears, "I wish I did�� I found out when you told Azalea. I was standing outside��" I''m really not sure how to react to that. Maria never wanted Ayaan to find out and he did, through me. I understand the feeling where you don''t want someone or anyone to find out about the relationship you actually have with a particular person but I did believe that Maria should have told Ayaan that she was his mother.


    "So, do you hate her for this?" I asked him, "For never telling you?"


    He shook his head a bit harder than last time, "No! But I wished she had told me. It feels so strange but it doesn''t matter whether she was my sister or mother. She loved me like both��" He tried blinking away the tears that had made their way to the corner of his eyes, "Everyone always does their best. Maria did too, she went through dreadful things just so she could raise me." In the end he couldn''t hold it in anymore and the tears he had been trying to stop started streaming down his cheeks, "I could never do anything for anyone, especially for Maria��" He sniffled, "I want to change." He stated as his cheeks kept getting wet, "I want to grow stronger!" His hands trembled as he continued.


    I nodded at him, "Mmm." Then patted his head, "You''ll have to grow up for that." I said softly.


    "I will!" He sniffled, "I will grow up and I''ll grow stronger!!" I could see the resolve behind his words. He really had been thinking about this for some time.


    "That means you can''t skip your meals anymore."


    "Okay. I''ll eat properly! I''ll even do my exercise." He paused for a moment then continued, "I''ll become strong enough to even protect you."


    I smiled, "Okay." I stood up, "That''s a promise then?" He nodded and I held out my hand for him to shake, "No going back on your words once you take my hand."


    He took my hand immediately and shook his head. His dark brown eyes clear from any sort of doubt and his eyes were dry now.


    He had taken the first step to become stronger.


    Liana was already sitting on the window side seat of a cafe when I reached, so I took my seat across her.


    "You never call first, I wonder what''s the occasion." She asked. Her plastic expressions clear on her face.


    "Well, apparently you couldn''t keep the end of your bargain." I glared at her and she was astounded at my action, "I thought you were supposed to keep Ryan at bay and yet you are nowhere near in controlling him."


    "What are you talking about?" She smiled again, "Ryan didn''t do anything."


    I moved forward, placing my elbows on the table and resting my chin on the hand on my hands, "Either you decided to side with Ryan and play his little game." I looked directly into her eyes, "Or he''s out of your reach and you can''t control him anymore."


    The corners of her lips twichtec, cracking her smile for a split second, "What made you come to this solution?"She inquired as she folded her arms.


    "I told Ryan that he won''t be getting my slaves. Well, not anytime soon, so he decided to hurt and kidnap them, perhaps even kill them." I slid back into my seat, "Or maybe he only intended to kill me so I wouldn''t interfere."


    Liana''s smile was finally gone, "What makes you so sure it was Ryan?"


    I took out a picture and slid it across the table to her. It stopped in front of her and she gazed down at the man in the picture, "This was the assassin I fought in Lorelai. She looked up from the picture to glance at me as I continued, "Not just any assassin. Notice the brand on his neck. He''s from a tribe of assassins, trained from a young age and are not there for hire yet still exceptions are made for the most powerful of people. Other than the Alucards, only the Blacks could have done this."


    She was left pretty much speechless. I could tell she was wondering about what I had just stated, "So?" She finally locked her gaze on me, "What do you want from me?"


    "Nothing. You''ve lost the opportunity I gave you. You failed." I said clearly and she bit her lower lip in frustration, "Tell Ryan that if he messes with me again, he''s dead." Then I gestured Lee, my work secretary, who was sitting on the other table over. He picked up a paper bag and came over, then placed the bag on the table.


    "What''s this?" Liana asked.


    "A gift for your dear brother." I smirked at her and she grabbed the gist of it that whatever was in the bag wasn''t a pleasant gift but still pulled the bag closer and looked inside to find a box, "Careful now. It''s a bit heavy." I said and stood up to leave,


    "Give Ryan my regards."

 Chapter 103: Like a family

    ?Azalea


    I was honestly expecting everyone would go all out while partying at the club but contrary to my expectations, they didn''t. Everyone stuck to light drinking, enough that they got to enjoy but didn''t lose their senses.


    "Nora" I called her as the music was blasting in club but since we were sitting near the end of the room, it wasn''t so loud.


    "What?"


    "Congratulations." I giggled, "Arius called you by your name." He probably did because Nora got Caesar to give his exam.


    She made a serious-funny face, "I know right! I was so shocked when he said my name! I didn''t know how to reply." She got closer to me, "I see you both have gotten quite close. So does Arius seem any different now?"


    "Well," I started, "I have to say there are many things I learned about him and I''ll tell you somethings in detail, about what I learned. But overall, he''s not the villain we thought he was in the beginning."


    "I can see he''s not all bad. The members of the Alucard mafia are quite satisfied by him but they fear him a lot too."


    "Well, he is the boss."


    "Yeah but members often talk about him being heartless too."


    "Heartless?"


    "Yeah. I heard the day his dad, Richard died he didn''t even stay at the funeral nor did he shed a single tear for the last of his blood. They say he''s a bit inhumane, his expressions are hard to read and he doesn''t show much anyway since he''s mostly smiling." She glanced at Caesar, "Well Caesar''s hard to read too since he mostly has a blank expression on his face as well."


    "True, " I said, "He''s very hard to read but I don''t think he''s inhumane." I smiled, "I''ll tell you about Maria and Ayaan in detail too but for now I''ll tell you this. He saved us from something bad."


    "What?"


    "You already know he''s not treating us like slaves, we''re more like his members."


    "Yeah, part of the reason neither of us actually tried to run away." She said and I nodded.


    "Yea. You know about The Blacks right? The third son, Ryan had the plan of making us his slaves and he would have done to us what he did to Maria." Nora looked at me confused, "Maria was forced into prostitution by him till Arius bought Maria and Ayaan from him."


    "Did Arius tell you that?"


    I nodded, "He told me about Maria and Ayaan. I''ll give you the detail back at the mansion but he didn''t tell me he saved us from the Blacks."


    "Then how can you be so sure?"


    "Remember the time someone tried shooting me in a store?" She nodded, "And Arius lied and told me he was the target when clearly the aim was for me?" She nodded again, "I didn''t know who was behind it till he told me Ryan had Maria and Ayaan for years and that he always keeps a grudge. My suspicion was confirmed when I added another piece, we encountered a really high class assassin there and only the elite of the elite can hire them on special demand. It could only have been the Blacks." She began thinking, her eyebrows furrowed. I sighed and stood up, "I said I''ll give you the details and I plan on confirming the Black''s part from Arius anyway." I held out my hand for her to take, "So let''s enjoy for now."


    She smiled and we both made our way to the dance floor. As we began dancing I suddenly remembered the time I danced with Arius in Lorelai.


    Was it then? The first time my heart moved?


    The members joined in but Caesar sat at the couch quietly looking at us.


    I already knew Nora was a bar dancer but I wasn''t expecting her inner stripper would come out at this moment. She began intimately dancing with the members but just as she started touching Keel and keel had just started enjoying it when his facial expressions changed as if he was scared and he backed away.


    Nora looked at him confused and then at the other members who were ready the first second but declined the very next.


    Who are they looking at and getting scared?


    I turned my head around and saw Caesar glaring at them. A menacing aura around him.


    Oh my. I placed a hand on my mouth as I got what was happening.


    I turned around and grabbed Nora''s hands to dance with her.


    "No guy wants to dance with me?" She seemed bewildered, "I''ve never been rejected before." I snickered. Oh Nora, I doubt you''ll get to dance like that with any other guy. "Why are you laughing?"


    "No reason. You can just dance with me." I twirled around into her arms, "Besides you should be choosing me instead of the guys. I''m your best friend."


    She chuckled, "I can''t do that sort of stuff with you. But I''ll still dance with you."


    "Nora. You once told me you were never actually wanted to be a bar dancer. Now that you''re not, how about saving yourself for someone?" She raised her eyebrows at me, "Someone you really want to be with."


    "Who would actually want to be serious with me?"


    Caesar, I said mentally, "Me. I will gladly take you." I grinned and she laughed. Gently slapping my cheek.


    "Gee thanks."


    "But seriously. I know there is someone for you. Wait for him." We both looked at each other and She nodded as she smiled somewhat sadly.


    I''m glad she at least understood.


    ***


    Considering how fit Huang-fei is, I never thought he would actually get sick.


    "Is it bad?" I asked him as me, Nora, Ayaan, Caesar And Arius sat around on the bed and chairs while Huang-fei rested on his bed.


    "Oh I''m fine. It''s just a fever." He replied.


    "I doubt it''s just a fever." Arius folded his arms, "You never fall sick. It''s definitely because you''re working too much." I don''t know if it was just me but it felt like he was a bit angry. "I''m cutting your workload from now on."


    "Young master there are many things only I can do." Huang-fei tried to defend himself.


    "No! It''s time to act your age now. You''re eighty!"


    No one was expecting that. Nora, Ayaan and my eyes went wide as we heard the age, "Eighty?!!" Nora and I spoke together.


    Nora grabbed Caesar''s arm, "He''s eighty?" Caesar nodded but it was as if she still couldn''t believe it, so she asked Huang-fei, "You''re eighty?!!"


    Huang-fei chuckled, "Is it that much of a surprise?"


    "It is��" I said. He does look old, he has a few wrinkles on his body but he''s so fit, even more than me. I never could have imagined he was eighty!


    "You should rest." Caesar spoke in his usual calm light tone, "You''re old." I could see that he was worried as well.


    "I really don''t like that word, ''old''" Huang-fei sighed while Arius took the wet cloth on his forehead and rinsed it in the cold water tub sitting on the side table. He then squeezed the water out, silently placing the cold small towel on his forehead again.


    "How about a vacation?" Arius asked him, "Do you want to go to China?"


    "I have work here." I guess Huang-fei is as stubborn as Arius and that ticked Arius off.


    "Huang-fei." Arius gritted his teeth silently and everyone turned to see what was he going to say, "You''re fired."


    "Arius," Caesar frowned but not out of worry rather it felt like he was trying to calm him.


    Everyone else was astonished at his words except Huang-fei who calmly replied, "Even if I''m fired I''ll still continue working here."


    Caesar sighed and I could feel the heat coming out of Arius''s ears. It was taking him everything he had to control his anger.


    I smiled.


    They really are just like a family. The three of them.


    ***


    "What! You''re taking me to Paris with you?" I yelled in confusion.


    "Calm down. I already booked a flight for you."


    "The flight is in four hours and you''re telling me now?"


    "Just grab some clothes and we''ll leave."


    "Excuse you! How do you expect a girl to just grab clothes?!"


    "Fine then don''t! We''ll leave like this."


    I was taken aback by his words, "F-fine�� I''ll grab something." I began to leave when something clicked in my mind, "Wait how did you get my passport?"


    "I had your everything important confiscated when I took you."


    I turned around and rolled my eyes at myself. Why am I even surprised?


    Running towards my room as I got excited.


    Paris? I smiled.


    Paris��


    As we reached the airport, in the lobby a woman approached Arius. Everything about her stood out. Medium blonde hair, red lipstick, blue short dress with matching heels and a bombastic figure.


    "Arius!" She called out to him and he turned to her rather coldly.


    "Yes Macy?" He smiled and kept himself professional.


    "I have your child."


    Her declaration sent my soul to heaven.


    What did she just say?

 Chapter 104: The Blacks

    ?Liana


    Ryan, that little shit!


    I walked to my car parked at the back of the cafe where I just met Arius. I told him not to do anything that would get on Arius''s nerves but that idiot didn''t listen.


    I opened the passenger seat and put the paper bag there, then walked around and sat in the driver''s seat in frustration.


    I''m losing my favorite partner because of an idiot.


    I glanced at the paper bag. I''m going to bet this is a final warning for Ryan.


    I started the car and drove back home.


    As soon as I entered the mansion I asked the maid to call Ryan in the living room on the second floor and made my way there.


    I sat there on the chair at the start of the table, the bag right in front of me.


    The door opened and Ryan entered the place in an annoyed mood, "What do you want?" He stopped a few steps away from me.


    I gestured at the paper bag on the table, "There''s a gift for you." I said and he furrowed his eyebrows, "From the person you keep annoying."


    He roughly grabbed the bag and pulled the box out of it, placing it on the table he looked at the neatly taped square.


    I rolled my eyes and took out my lipstick knife from my purse and handed it to him. He took it quietly and cut the tape around the box, but as soon as he opened it a rotten stench made us cover our noses immediately.


    "What the fuck!" Ryan cursed.


    As we both recovered a bit from the horrible smell we looked inside the box.


    There was a head inside, of a man whose eyes were closed. There was another piece of skin in it, seemingly carved out of from the chest, but I wasn''t sure.


    The ski piece had a special symbol branded into it. It somewhat looked like a skull with twig like things around it but eventually I realized it was a spider symbol. The skull like texture was on top of it and the twigs were actually the spider legs.


    It took me some time to remember where I had seen that symbol, then it clicked.


    "Ryan." I glared at him, "You sent an assassin to Arius." He looked at me, "From the Skull spider clan. They don''t give out their assassins, that means you must have used some underhanded method to hire one."


    "Arius gave you this?" He asked looking away and shutting the box.


    ''Why?" I scoffed, "Surprised he''s still alive? If you kill him-"


    "So what? He''s the last of the Alucards. If he dies the whole family is finished."


    "Don''t be a fool!! Why did you try to kill him?!"


    "I didn''t sent it for him. I sent it for the slaves he has."


    "What? Just for some slaves?" I was taken aback by his stupidity.


    "He refused to give them to me."


    "You can have any slaves." I gritted my teeth.


    "The one''s he has are no ordinary slaves. He''s protecting the enemies who once tried to ruin the Black house."


    "What?" I said.


    "What are you talking about?" Derulo, the eldest of us siblings entered the room, "Who''s protecting an enemy?"


    I sighed and Ryan looked down, "Arius-" He gulped, "He has the surviving members of Violet and Siegfield."


    Derulo looked at both of us. His presence is always a bit hard to bear, especially when he''s deciding how he''s going to act. He walked towards us and stopped in front of the box, opening it to see what was inside.


    "Did Arius send you this?" Ryan nodded, "Why?" Somehow he wasn''t much fazed by the horrific stench.


    "I sent this assassin to get me the slave under Arius but he failed." Ryan answered.


    "And how did you manage to hire one from the skull spiders? They rarely ever hand over their assassins. Did you use the Black''s name?"


    Ryan shook his head, "No. I just managed to tip one off. He was relatively new compared to the others who are trained since childhood so I somehow pulled it off."


    Derulo looked at Ryan, "You''re telling me you didn''t officially get him from the Skull Spiders?"


    "No��" I looked at Ryan in anger.


    "You do realize that will land us in more danger!" I yelled at him when Derulo raised his hand to stop me.


    "The Blacks name wasn''t used." Derulo spoke, "Get rid of the evidence of the body." He glanced at Ryan, "And stop trying to get what isn''t yours." He began to leave, "You can not get your hands on everything." Just before exiting through the door he looked back at us, "If you mess with Arius it may lead to another clash. The past is gone. Whoever is left let them be."


    As he left Ryan looked at me and I immediately spotted the worry in his eyes.


    "What is it?"


    He gulped, "I didn''t use the Black''s name but I used the Alucard''s name."


    I blinked, "What?"


    "I sent the original message through Alucard''s name."


    I sat down on the chair in confusion, "This is bad. What are you going to do about this? Derulo has always been soft with you because you were the youngest but what will you do now?"


    "Nothing." He said plainly, "I always hated Arius''s guts anyway. Don''t you?"


    "No I don''t!"


    "He had the girls whose families killed our mothers."


    Our mothers�� We had different mothers since our dad had two wives.


    "Yes. I know the violets and Siegfield killed our mothers but the past is the past! And it isn''t like he has them as guests. He has them as their slaves." I stood up from the chair ready to leave, "You better make this right Ryan, because this will not end well."


    I left the room too. Well, it shouldn''t be a problem since it wasn''t an official hire. It will be hard to track back the assassin if it''s hidden properly.


    "Aunt!" I heard Eren''s voice and I turned around to hug him.


    Eren''s just seven and I don''t believe kids should see war. Derulo too, he would never want Eren to get in that sort of thing this young.


    Derulo has his own family so he avoids unnecessary conflicts.


    So I''m hoping that this will end well.

 Chapter 105: Paris conflict

    ?Azalea


    "My child?" Arius tilted his head in confusion but didn''t lose his smile.


    "Yes Arius. I gave birth three months ago." Macy replied, "You suddenly stopped meeting me, I had no option but to come and meet you but your butler has been really annoying. He just wouldn''t let me see you." Macy seemed dead serious


    "Macy," Arius started, "I seriously doubt you have my child-" Macy brought up her hand to stop him and then gestured a female sitting there at the benches to come over.


    The tall lady with pixie haircut came towards us, a baby in her arms. She stopped in front of us and the baby looked at us, "Tell me if you still doubt it."


    Arius''s smile faded as the blonde baby boy looked at him with his honey colored eyes. I''m not going to lie. He was adorable and honestly I would think that if this was a normal situation but no, not at this moment.


    Something was burning inside of me.


    "Macy��" First time I''ve seen Arius this confused, "You- Why didn''t you tell me when you were pregnant?!"


    "Is it my fault that your butler didn''t let me contact you?" She began to take something out from her purse


    "W-wait!" He looked at the baby as Macy pulled out some paper and showed it to Arius.


    "This is the paternity test. He''s yours."


    "Wow!" I said, "Congratulations Arius!" He looked at me, "You''re a father!" I saw his pupils shake. I smiled, "How about you stay here with YOUR son? I have a flight to catch." I turned to leave.


    Great.


    Just great!


    "Azalea!" I didn''t stop and he turned to Macy, "Can I hold the baby?"


    "Of course." Macy happily handed him the baby, "His name is Lucas." I gritted my teeth as I glanced at them.


    Fuming, I left the lobby and went further in.


    A child?


    I scoffed.


    Well the way he sleeps with women, it shouldn''t be shocking that one of them has his child.


    I chewed my lower lip in anger.


    Now what?


    I wanted him��


    ***


    "Why are you on this flight?" I asked while sitting on my seat in the first class compartment, Arius in the seat in front of me, "Shouldn''t you be celebrating? You''re a dad."


    He didn''t answer me, just turned his head to the side, totally ignoring me.


    "Daddy?" I said, "You''re not gonna answer me?" He gritted his teeth, "Daddy?"


    "Don''t!" He spoke up, "Don''t get on my nerves right now." He didn''t raise his voice but it felt like he was taking his anger out on me.


    "Fine!!" I yelled at him and he looked at me perplexed, sighed but didn''t say anything.


    The whole journey was an awkward one with neither of us talking to each other. We just gave each other weird glances.


    Upon arriving in Paris Arius took me to the hotel and handed me the room key after checking us both in different rooms right next to each other, then he went somewhere without sparing me the details.


    I sighed as I roamed around the place in defeat. This was supposed to be an exciting tour but it turned so sour.


    Just when I was about to really give up and go to my room at night I heard someone call me. I never would have expected to meet him here.


    "Azalea?" I turned to see a familiar guy walking towards me. A bright smile on his face as he waved at me, "It is you!"


    I looked at him wide-eyed, "Jason!" Talk about weird timing. Out of all the places and timing I met my high school boyfriend here, in Paris.


    He stood in front of me as I stood in the corridor, "Where have you been for the past two years? No one was able to get in contact with you!"


    "I-uh- I got a pretty busy job."


    He raised his brows at me, "Really now? Is that why you''re here?" I nodded, "And what exactly are you doing?"


    "I''m a bodyguard." I smirked.


    "Whhhaaatt?" He chuckled, "No way."


    "Yes way."


    "Does that mean you have no time to hang out with me?" He was anticipating my answer.


    "I-uh. I can. I mean we''re not on bad terms even though we broke up at the end of high-school." We actually had a mutual agreement to end things. Neither one of us was really in love, we were just going with the norm of everyone dating.


    He seemed ashamed, "That''s my fault." He pursed his lips, "I wanted to get back with you but you suddenly disappeared." He looked at me, most likely hoping for an explanation.


    "I had my reasons." Yeah, I was fucking kidnapped and went through some hellish training.


    He nodded his head, "I''m hoping you''re still single?" He showed me an awkward smile and I chuckled. He was trying to hit on me.


    I really wonder though, now that we''re older would things be different?


    "Jason?"


    "Yea?"


    "Do you know the best way to tell if you''re gonna click with someone?"


    "Like as a couple?" He scratched the side of his neck softly, "What?"


    "A kiss." I grinned, "Kiss me and I''ll tell you if I have the time to hang out with you."


    He smirked, then chuckled, "You have gotten so much bolder." He stepped forward, moving his face closer to mine as I steadied myself against the wall.


    He planted his lips onto mine softly as he placed his hand on the wall next to my head.


    I returned the kiss and it began to heat up as we began exploring each others mouth.I wrapped my arms around his neck as we sped up.


    At moments like these you can''t really think about anything else but something was tingling me.


    I felt an ominous aura pricking me and I opened my eyes to see the surroundings.


    I gasped and broke the kiss in panic as soon as I saw the source of that murderous aura. I pushed Jason back and looked at Arius who stood there in the hallway, a few steps away.


    "A-arius!" I was still panting due to the kiss. Jason looked at me, then at Arius while Arius looked back at both of us with a menacing smile that kept cracking.


    "I''m going to guess this''s your boss." Jason whispered.


    "Yes." I whispered back.


    Arius walked towards us, "I don''t believe this is why I brought you along with me." It wasn''t just me or Jason. The people passing through the hallway could feel the dark ambience around Arius too.


    "Ah. Meet you later?" Jason whispered as he stepped back.


    "I don''t think so Jason." I replied as Arius reached me. He didn''t say anything, just grabbed my wrist and pulled me along with him to the room. He roughly threw me on the bed.


    "Hey!"


    "What?" The words seemed too heavy so I shut up, "Who was that?"


    "He was my high-school boyfriend." I looked down.


    "Was." Arius began to take off his belt, "That means he''s your ex." He slid the belt out and looked at me, then came closer. Not knowing what he was planning I backed away till I hit the bed railing, "Care to explain why you were hooking up with an ex?"


    I averted my eyes, "I- we were just- hey! What are you doing?" He tied my wrist with his belt and fastened it with the railing above me head.


    "You were just?" He stared at me seriously.


    "Just��" I gulped. Why is he doing this? ''Just checking if we clicked."


    "So, did you?" He opened his shirt''s wrist buttons, then folded the sleeves up a bit.


    "I don''t know?"


    "Hmmm." He made an unamused face, "Wasn''t he good?"


    "Ah��" I''m assuming he''s talking about the kiss, "He was."


    He smirked, "Better than me?"


    I think my pupils are shaking, "I don''t...know." I averted my gaze, "It''s not like we''ve kissed like lovers or to see if we''d make a good couple." I know we''ve kissed before but I just don''t him to win here.


    "Is that so?" He thought about it, "I guess that''s not a bad idea."


    What?


    He moved in closer and placed his hand on my cheek, his warm breath on my skin tickled.


    He made me look at him then kissed me. I can''t lie, his kisses were always different because he''s experienced. He knows how to make a woman melt, the desire in it made me shiver. As he ran his hands down on my bare-skin under my shirt I wanted to touch him but my hands were tied.


    I tried rattling the grill but to no avail. Arius didn''t stop, he didn''t bother at all and continued kissing me. His kiss had turned so rough and sped up so much it was hard to catch on.


    I was falling in a state of desperation. I wanted to touch him so bad but I couldn''t, I wanted to breathe but he didn''t allow that. There was this tingling feeling all over my body and somehow it was turning me on too.


    In the heat of the moment and desperation tears started to form in my eyes. I tried breaking off the kiss, "Ari-!" He didn''t listen and continued.


    It was so frustrating that he was making me into a mess like this that tears finally rolled down my cheeks.


    He broke off the kiss, with heavy breaths he looked at my face which was most likely a mess.


    A satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    "Open this." I demanded and rattled the railing.


    He stood up from the bed, "No." My eyes went wide from his answer, "Consider this your punishment."


    "Punishment��?"


    "That''s right. It seems you forgot you belong to me." He tapped my collar, "You should be glad I stopped here or,"


    "Or what?"


    "Or, there was much more I wanted to do. I wanted to punish you way more " He stood by the bedside and bent over to whisper, "After seeing you in this state, I wanted to rip these clothes off of you and make you an even worse mess." I got goosebumps all over my body. My body clearly wanted what he had whispered to me.


    He stepped back, "I''ll open it in the morning." He turned, "Tonight you''re staying like this."


    He left the room leaving me there in a state I couldn''t even describe.

 Chapter 106: His weird behavior

    I adjusted myself so that I could cross rest my wrists on my head.


    Guess I''m either sleeping while sitting or I''m not going to get any rest at all. I lightly banged my head against the railing.


    How stupid of me. I got angry over Arius having a child like he''s my boyfriend or something. I had no right to do that. And in that anger I even kissed Jason. I know he used to be my boyfriend but the little spark I had with him is no longer there. It''s long gone.


    I sighed and licked my lips. Plus Arius is a way better kisser. I pouted.


    I was secretly hoping Arius would see. I was hoping he would see and get angry but for what? I didn''t even think about the rest.


    And he saw, and he got angry and I got punished.


    I snorted.


    This isn''t a cruel punishment but it still is. If you consider how badly the gangsters are disciplined, this is nothing. But if you look at how he made my body heat up like that and then left me tied like this. It''s very cruel!


    ��


    He''s a father now, although he doesn''t seem like a family man, not one bit. What does he plan to do? He wasn''t happy at all when the news was revealed to him yet still he asked that he wanted to hold the baby. Did he try to make an effort?


    I can''t believe how much I''m stressing over this.


    I closed my eyes in an attempt to sleep.


    I should let it be. He gets to decide what he wants in his life.


    ***


    I didn''t realize when I fell asleep, or when Arius came in and untied me. Perhaps I was more tired than I realized. Maybe because of the flight and all that roaming around the hotel all day, plus I was mentally disturbed about the baby thing too as if it was mine.


    I woke up in the middle of the bed with a blanket over me in the morning. I stared at it for a while then thought about how his random behavior is something I''ll never get. I got up from the bed, freshened up and went out of the room.


    I took a deep breath before entering Arius''s room, then moved. As I was about to grab the door knob, the door opened from the other side.


    As soon as I saw Arius come out of the room, what he did yesterday along with many things flashed through my mind and I slapped him right across the face.


    His face moved to the side as he took the hit.


    At that moment I was even more confused than I am when I am giving exams.


    He took it? He didn''t stop me?


    He turned his face to look at me. He didn''t smile his usual smile.


    "You know what? I''m going to give you a day free." He grabbed my wrist and pulled me along as he took me somewhere.


    "What?"


    Something''s wrong! He''s acting strange. He didn''t stop me from slapping him, he actually took it and then didn''t even ask me for an explanation. It''s not like I had one.


    I''ve been acting impulsively since yesterday��


    I slapped him for no proper reason and I didn''t apologize either.


    Perhaps he just doesn''t want to deal with me anymore.


    I tried glancing at him as he dragged me with him towards the back of the hotel to a small playground.


    Is it me?


    I tried focusing on his face. I think he hasn''t slept properly. I can see the light dark circles under his eyes. They''re very faint but if you focus, you can see them.


    He stopped suddenly, "Look who''s here." I looked at him looking at someone, then I followed his gaze and my eyes landed on a red-headed girl on a swing.


    Rosalie?


    He pulled me along again and we walked to her.


    "Is that a slave collar I see?" Arius said in a tone more scary than normal. He released me as Rosalie looked back immediately and got off the swing.


    Arius stared at her, for some reason I could tell he was getting pissed.


    Rosalie probably sensed something and as she was turning to leave Arius whispered, "I want to kill her."


    I don''t know why it felt like he meant those words and out of horror I grabbed Rosalie''s wrist and glared at him. He looked back at me with a poker face.


    I looked at Rosalie, she was a bit shocked but calmed down a bit after she saw my choker. Arius quietly walked up to us.


    "You see," He stated and put his hands on my shoulders, "I promised my little kitten I''d give her a day off but she didn''t have a friend." He smiled, "How about you become her friend?" He smiled yet it felt like he wasn''t giving either of us a choice. Little kitten? Wow


    "Why me?" She asked.


    "Why not? You''re alone, she''s alone and-" He traced my collar with his fingers, "You''re in the same situation." He didn''t wait for her answer as if he was sure what she was going to do and turned to leave, "Oh I would love to see who else was brave enough to showcase his or her slave like this." He made a last comment as he left. He did it on purpose, and I get this feeling that he''s gonna keep annoying people today like that.


    Why is he so pissed? His mood turned more sour after seeing Rosalie.


    I looked at her, she was clearly hurt from his comment.


    "Azalea." I spoke. I should change the topic.


    "Huh?" She didn''t get me.


    "Azalea Violet." I told her my name again.


    "Rosalie Yuki."


    "A rose in snow?" I asked. What a nice name.


    "What?"


    "Isn''t that what your name means?"


    "I don''t know. The one who gave me the name was never with me to tell."


    "Oh..." Yea, Arius told me about that. I guess she doesn''t know the whole truth yet.


    "Azalea means flower. So a purple flower?"


    I smiled when she repeated my action of interpreting names. But honestly, damn this name, it hasn''t given me anything good.


    "Yes."


    "So that blonde guy is your owner?" She asked and I nodded, "Are you from here?"


    "No Arius is here in France just for business."


    "Arius?"


    "My owner."


    "Oh. You call him by his name?"


    "Sometimes... Do you drink?" Right, I guess Lexus hasn''t gotten his things straight yet. It seems she isn''t close to him even though he loves her. Well I hope it works out for them.


    "Drink?"


    ***


    I was guessing that she isn''t a drinker but I''m now guessing that it might be her first time.


    "Azu~" She said, "Why is everything dancing?" It might have been a bad idea to bring her here to a bar. It is inside the hotel so it should be fine.


    "Nothing is dancing Rose, you''re just drunk." We decided to give each other nicknames.


    "Does everything dance when you get drunk?"


    "In your case I guess yes." I said and she giggled, "What''s making you laugh?"


    "You''re so pretty, Arius must treat you nicely." I didn''t answer, just turned my eyes away and sipped my drink, "Azu~"


    I stopped and stood up, "Let''s get you to your room. It''s almost midnight." I tried picking her up.


    "No!" She pushed me back, "I don''t wanna go back. I like Azu more." Shit. She''s drunk and from just one glass at that.


    "Your owner will get mad."


    "Oh yea... It''s so late but my owner is a jerk~"


    "Don''t worry, so is mine."


    "Am I now?" Hearing Arius''s voice from behind made me jolt. I paused in fear as Arius stepped in and looked at her. "You can get back can''t you?"


    Somehow She just nodded and started wobbling out of the bar.


    "Arius?" I whispered.


    "I''m a jerk huh?" He moved closer, "Is that why you slapped me this morning?''


    I Looked away. I had the whole day to think about it, it''s not him, "No," It''s me. I just can''t seem to digest the fact that I will lose you before I could even get you, "I''m sorry." I shouldn''t be doing this.


    I looked him in the eyes, "I acted wrong." I''ll be honest with him, otherwise I''ll only end up making a fool out of myself, "I just wanted you for myself."


    He clearly wasn''t expecting me to say that. His expressions turned to surprise, "What?" He said in a softer tone.


    "I just wanted to have you for myself." I gulped, "I don''t know when I decided to become selfish, I was so excited for this trip because it was going to be just the two of us but it got ruined the moment Macy came and declared you were the father of her child." I can''t believe saying this stuff is making me emotional. I sniffled.


    "Azalea. Are you-" He paused for a moment, "Do you like me?"


    "I-" I took a deep breath, "I''m sorry. It was not my place." I didn''t give him a direct answer, then turned and left.

 Chapter 107: How can I give you something that I can鈥檛 even give to myself

    ?Arius


    I sat in my room unable to sleep. What I did to Azalea seems more like a punishment to myself than her. I left her there but I, myself am in a state of unrest.


    I took several deep breaths to calm myself down.


    Other than that, there is this feeling that keeps pinching me.


    I felt anxious.


    Sleep wasn''t coming to me and I had Macy to deal with when I get back home.


    Really, I regret sleeping with her. Frankly I actually didn''t sleep with her, she forced slept with me after drugging me. I can''t believe I actually got drugged like that. Well you can''t be immune to everything now, especially when someone uses an unknown drug on you.


    Well, I hope the lab reports here come out negative.


    Around 4 am I went to Azalea''s room to untie her from the bed railing. I smirked seeing her fast asleep like that. I untied her and as she slipped to lie down on the bed in her sleep I sat beside her, softly removing her hair from her face.


    I''m honestly lost.


    I sighed.


    The image of Azalea tied to the bed and getting messed up after making out with me suddenly erupted and wouldn''t leave my mind.


    I gulped.


    I don''t even know how I managed to control myself and leave. I didn''t want to stop. Not one bit.


    I stood up, time to leave.


    The night passed with me thinking about many things and as morning came I decided to just hop in the shower to make myself not look dead. After dressing up I decided to head out. As I opened the door I saw Azalea there, standing right outside the door. As soon as she saw me she raised her hand to slap me.


    I didn''t stop her and her hand made my cheek heat up.


    Why I didn''t stop her?


    I was hoping it would knock some sense into me but it really didn''t help. It just pissed me off.


    "You know what? I''m going to give you a day free." I grabbed her wrist and pulled her along with me.


    "What?"


    I wasn''t sure where I was taking her but I didn''t want her with that bastard from yesterday, so I took her outside, to a small playground.


    I wasn''t expecting to see a familiar face there but as soon as I saw Rosalie, Lexus''s girl. It pissed me off more.


    I stopped suddenly, "Look who''s here." Azalea looked at me while I was looking at her, then followed my gaze and her eyes landed on a red-headed girl on a swing.


    When she recognized her I pulled her along again and we walked to her.


    "Is that a slave collar I see?" I said.


    I let go of Azalea as Rosalie looked back immediately and got off the swing.


    I stared at her.


    A tiny little being that could have crushed at many places.


    Rosalie was turning to leave I whispered, "I want to kill her."


    Why?


    Because it''s infuriating me. It''s making me curse myself that I can''t even love the girl I want to love freely and yet here this redhead and my almost brother Lex have nothing to worry about. I can picture them together. All happy and grinning but when it comes to myself��


    I glanced at Azalea.


    She ran from my side and grabbed Rosalie''s wrist then glared at me.


    When it comes to myself I don''t see a future. I only see how she would be taken away from me like the rest of my family.


    I walked up to them


    . I want her but I am not allowed the happiness.


    "You see," I stated and put my hands on her shoulders, "I promised my little kitten I''d give her a day off but she didn''t have a friend." I smiled, "How about you become her friend?"


    "Why me?" She asked.


    "Why not? You''re alone, she''s alone and-" I traced her collar with my fingers, "You''re in the same situation." I didn''t wait for her and turned to leave, "Oh I would love to see who else was brave enough to showcase his or her slave like this."


    Petty of me. Very petty of me to make comments like these.


    Honestly I don''t know what''s gotten into me either.


    I can''t keep my emotions in check...


    ***


    The party was a typical classy party for the rich. Everything is flashy and shining. The guests are smiling and chattering with champagne glasses in their hands. There''s tons of food on the tables but it''s mostly untouched.


    I''m really not a fan of coming to these parties but since I''ve been skipping so many I had to attend this one, being a part of board of directors that is, I have to show my face around sometimes so that people don''t think I''m dead.


    As I finished greeting some people I spotted Veronica. She was talking to his son Lexus and a college friend of his, Diana.


    I sighed to myself.


    Lex seemed to have gotten better, he''s talking to Veronica more comfortably now.


    This is what Veronica wanted, she wanted to get closer to him. I should be happy for her and for Lex but I wasn''t.


    I was already disturbed enough. I didn''t want the little things I had to be taken away from me too.


    In this moment where I should be giving them space, to allow them to talk more I decided to invade instead.


    I walked up to them and Veronica noticed me immediately


    "Arius." She greeted me.


    "Veronica." I greeted her back as I stood by them, "Lexus." I smiled.


    "It''s been a while" He said.


    "Well of course, You don''t like seeing my face after all."


    "That-" I cut him off.


    "Actually, You don''t like seeing the face of anyone involved in that incident. Probably why you don''t like seeing your mother either." I flashed him a big smile.


    Veronica on the other hand turned on her heels and left. Diana too let go of Lex''s arms and decided it was better to leave us. That''s one thing really good about her. She always knows what to do.


    "You just can''t keep your mouth shut. Can you?" Lex gritted his teeth. My purpose was to annoy him and I had succeeded. But, did it make me feel better? Maybe a little bit but it didn''t comfort me nor made me feel happier.


    "Sorry. I have this habit of speaking what''s on my mind." Sometimes I can''t believe how good of a liar I am.


    "We had an agreement to never talk about the incident Arius Alucard." Lex has always hated that part of his life where it all decided to go wrong for him. Anyone would. That''s the reason I brought it up.


    "Ah. Must have slipped my mind."


    "Stop smiling."


    "Why? You wanna punch me?"


    "I''m very much tempted to."


    "Why don''t you?"


    He turned to leave.


    "You don''t ever let out your steam, your own cold calmness messes your head up." I told him. This time I was only half joking. We have this really weird relationship, like siblings and strangers combined.


    As he left, I decided that maybe it was time I left too, so I turned to leave when Veronica called me over. She stood by a dessert table at the rear of the hall.


    Of course, I couldn''t decline her, so I walked over to her. "Yes?" I asked as I picked a jamun from the jamun plate on the table and took a bite from it.


    "Thank you Arius." I saw the sparkle in her eyes, "Lex hasn''t talked to me like that in ages. I don''t know what you did but thank you so much." She seemed very happy. Well, of course, he''s her real son. I won''t ever compare to him.


    "No problem." I finished my sweet, "I just did what I thought could help." I guess it''s time for me to start preparing for the fact that I won''t be able to call you and have stroke my hair when I''m really stressed. "I should leave." I excused myself and started walking out.


    "Arius." She called me again and I looked back at her, " Is something bothering you? You look disturbed?" She held my right hand in both of hers.


    I smirked. I guess she can tell that now since I always went to her when I was disturbed about something.


    "I-" I was about to speak up but then stopped. It''s time to break the habit, "I just didn''t sleep properly last night." Of course I can never tell you I actually don''t want to lose you. You were just like a mother to me but now you''re going to get your real son back, "I''m really tired." I would have loved it if you would run your fingers through my hair one last time. But if I ask for it now, I''ll want it again too. " I''m just going to sleep."


    She wasn''t really convinced by my words, "Veronica." I started again, "Take care of your health." I smiled, a genuine smile, "Good night." I slipped my hand out of hers and left.


    If anything, I could just say that I''m really pathetic. Maybe miserable too.


    I smiled and greeted another board member I saw while I walked past him in the corridor.


    I don''t know how dad lived this kind of life satisfied. Not just him, all my ancestors. Just how did they find their happiness? How did they find the courage to give this kind of life to their next generations?


    Perhaps they were filled with guilt too.


    Perhaps they thought things would be different.


    Perhaps they all believed in hope.


    I sighed. Maybe I should grab a drink.


    I made my way to the bar and saw Azalea and Rosalie there, one was perfectly fine while the other was quite drunk.


    Azalea tried helping Rosalie up but she refused to do so, "It''s so late but my owner''s a jerk." I snickered at her words as I made my way to them.


    "Don''t worry, so is mine." Azalea answered her.


    "Am I now?" Hearing my voice from behind made her jolt. She looked back at me in guilt, "You can get back can''t you?" I asked Rosalie.


    She nodded and started wobbling out of the bar.


    "Arius?" She whispered, I could tell she wasn''t expecting me here.


    "I''m a jerk huh?" I moved closer, "Is that why you slapped me this morning?''


    She looked away as she began to think about something, "No," She said clearly, "I''m sorry." She apologized about something. Was it the slap she gifted me with in the morning? Whatever it was I didn''t think she''d apologize, she seemed pretty angry in the morning.


    She looked into my eyes, "I acted wrong." As I stared back into hers, I saw her honestly, "I just wanted you for myself."


    Wait!


    What did she just say? I wasn''t expecting that.


    She wanted me for herself?. I was surprised by her words, "What?" I said in a softer tone. It didn''t really come out as a question, more like it just slipped out as I processed her words.


    "I just wanted to have you for myself." She gulped, "I don''t know when I decided to become selfish, I was so excited for this trip because it was going to be just the two of us but it got ruined the moment Macy came and declared you were the father of her child."


    She sniffled, trying to hold herself back. I could see that she was hurt.


    "Azalea. Are you-" I paused for a moment, "Do you like me?" I wanted to confirm it even though she had already given me an answer.


    Her confession made me really happy. I was in glee because these feelings weren''t just from my side.


    "I-" She took a deep breath, "I''m sorry. It was not my place." She assumed that on her own, made an apology and turned to leave.


    As she began to walk away my hands moved on their own to stop her. Yet as they millimeters away from her, I stopped.


    My own happiness started to fade away as I realized where I myself stood.


    What possibly could I give her? I don''t even plan to have a family. I''m surrounded by enemies. Where will I bring the happiness from?


    How can I give her something, I couldn''t even give to myself?


    Eventually my hands receded back to my side and I silently watched her walk away.

 Chapter 108: A confession

    ?Azalea


    It was morning before I knew it but my room was dimly lit since I only had the night lamp on and the dark curtains were still covering the windows. I had no intention of opening them or to do anything.


    I didn''t feel like going out so I just sat on the couch in my room and thought about how I was going to face Arius now.


    I sort of confessed but I didn''t give him a direct answer.


    I sighed.


    But I''m sure he figured out what I meant.


    I shook my head.


    I''ll just pretend yesterday never happened. I''m going to give up on him too and I''m going to throw these feelings out!


    ��


    God��


    I hate this. I feel like I''m suffocating. Can something be worse than getting rejected?


    I don''t know why I was trying to hold back my tears when I was alone in the room. I wanted to let them all out. I wanted to forget.


    Why did I think I could have him?


    Tears slipped down my cheeks and I sniffled. My head felt heavy.


    This was my first heartbreak. I didn''t realize how much I liked him till this moment of pain.


    I didn''t know this feeling was so smothering.


    Tears rolled down my cheek and I let them.


    I believed in redamancy. I don''t know why but I did. I think about it again and again. I search for the logic behind my actions and my feelings yet I find nothing.


    The room bell rang and I looked towards the door with no intention of opening it yet still, I wiped my tears.


    I had cried a lot already.


    The bell rang again but I didn''t answer so the person on the other side knocked.


    I stayed put until I heard his voice.


    "Azalea?" Arius spoke, "You''re in there. Aren''t you?"


    I didn''t answer but I stood up and made my way to the door.


    I didn''t open it but I stood right next to it quietly and patted my cheeks dry.


    "Azalea��" Arius spoke again, "Answer me."


    I didn''t.


    He sighed, "Okay. I don''t know if you''re in there or not. I''m going to believe you are and that you''re listening."


    I gently placed my hand on the door as he continued.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t answer you yesterday." I pursed my lips, "There was a lot on my mind. Many things I had no answer to��" He paused, "But I do now, from my side at least."


    He took a deep breath, "I wanted to ask you something." I stood there silently.


    Ask me something? I waited for his question.


    "Did you think about it? If you were ever to be with me, how much danger you''ll be exposed to?" I wonder if he''s here to ask this to make it easier for me to give up on him? "Azalea." He called out to me softly, "Tell me, will you fine will all the threats around me? You probably won''t be happy."


    ��


    "I thought about it all night." In the serene silence I heard his broken sigh, "The whole night I thought about this. Again and again. Over and over. Will you be fine?"


    ...


    "I''ve thought about everything." I finally spoke, "I''ve been with you for many months now. Am I not already in the danger zone?" He listened quietly, "I can take care of myself. I''m strong." I smiled to myself, "You trained me remember?"


    "Then, you''re fine with it?"


    "I never once cared about it."


    "Open the door." He asked, "Please." I hesitated, "Azalea. Just this once. I need to tell you something face to face."


    I placed my hand on the handle and took a deep breath, then opened the door.


    I stepped back as Arius entered the room. I looked at him as he stepped closer.


    "I like you Azalea." He confessed but I couldn''t believe my ears. His words became a jumble inside my head but then he repeated those words, "I like you a lot." I blinked at him in disbelief, "And I have for quite some time now."


    My heartbeat started accelerating and it pounded even more when he cupped my cheek gently and kissed me.


    It was a confirmation of his feelings. He was telling me that his feelings were real and his words held no lie.


    The kiss was short. He broke it to ask me another question.


    "Do you like me?" The question I refused to answer the night before.


    I gulped, then nodded, "Yes." My voice came out as a whisper but he was close enough to hear me.


    He smiled, "Will you go out with me?"


    I pursed my lips and nodded.


    The pain I was going through just minutes ago was gone. The horrendous feeling was now replaced by another unexplainable feeling. I couldn''t define it but I was happy. Maybe even in a state of ecstasy.


    Arius cupped my cheeks again but this time he was staring at my eyes. He brought out his thumbs and slid them across my under eyes softly.


    "You cried?"


    "No��" I denied the obvious truth. He didn''t comment on it again, instead he kissed the corners of my eyes.


    I was so stunned that I couldn''t even say anything in response but I could feel the heat coming out of my ears and I felt my cheeks gets hot.


    He held my hand and pulled me out along with him.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "On a date." He glanced back at me. In proper light I saw his expression was pale and the area under his eyes were darker than yesterday. He hasn''t slept for two days but he still smiled. Not his usual show-smile. This one was calmer and more genuine.


    "You can rest. We can go out later." I said.


    He didn''t stop, "It''s fine. I don''t want to waste any time."


    "You seem tired."


    "I''m fine." He squeezed my hand a bit, "Night will come again." He stopped and looked at me.


    "Right now. I just want to be with you."

 Chapter 109: How to treat a stalker

    ?Nora


    These past few days I''m getting this weird feeling, like someone is following me. Everytime I go out for an errand I feel like someone is constantly staring at me.


    At first I thought that it might just be me being paranoid but it didn''t stop.


    I often go out for small dealings with Ben or Lee too sometimes and I''ve felt this odd feeling many times.


    Still, everytime I looked for the source I got nothing.


    Now i''m worried about it because of two things. It could be someone looking for revenge since I''m now part of the mafia and even though I didn''t do anything wrong, to an outsider I might seem like an easy target.


    Second, what I fear more than getting attacked or someone trying to take their revenge through me is that it might be a stalker. Someone from my past.


    I''ve had people stalk me when I used to be a bar dancer. It''s not a very likeable memory to be very honest. At that time I didn''t have the skills to defend myself this well.


    Well, thankfully I wasn''t a doll either. I did manage to get myself out of situations but that isn''t the worst of my worries either.


    "Nora?" Caesar called my name while I was lost in thought as I stood in the kitchen.


    I snapped back to reality and looked at him as he looked at me in concern, "Caesar? What''s wrong?"


    "The water is overflowing." He said and I finally looked at the water jug I was filling to take with me back in my room.


    "Oh!" I turned the tap up to stop the water and mentally cursed at myself.


    "Is something bothering you?" He walked towards me, "There were many times I noticed you were distracted."


    "Oh no. I''m fine." He stood by my side and grabbed a towel to absorb the water on the floor that spilled out of my jug.


    Now what my worst fear is?


    Having Caesar look at me differently.


    I can not change my past and I believe that I will not be able to hide it either. But I want to delay it as much as I can.


    I like the time I spend with him.


    I fear that if the stalker is a customer from the past it will expose all of me. In the past I already told him how ''that'' stuff wasn''t new to me. He''ll catch on about everything.


    Caesar cleaned up the floor as I watched him absentmindedly. He stood up and looked at me but didn''t say anything.


    This is why I was against liking someone. You become so vulnerable��


    It was fine when it was just a crush but now, I feel like everyday I like him more.


    ***


    I walked to the warehouse alone this time. I guess after all this time everyone decided I can do this stuff on my own. All I had to do was go and check the ''sweets'' in the boxes before they were shipped out.


    I decided to take a cab for a while and then stepped out about 3-5 km away from the warehouse.


    I took a cab for the sole reason of avoiding the stalker but what do you know?


    As soon as I started walking I got the chills. I didn''t look back.


    I ran. Straight ahead towards the warehouse.


    As I reached the open area I stopped to catch my breath. There was no area to hide so whoever it was, who had been following me for days had to come out in the open.


    "What possible reason could you have to be here at a warehouse?" I heard someone''s voice and looked back.


    Wow��


    It wasn''t one person. It was four of them. All I knew pretty nicely.


    They had been my private customers.


    "What possible reason could you all have to follow me around?"


    "We? Following you around?" Kamina, the guy who got only one private dance from me said.


    "Then what are you doing here? Clearly this place doesn''t belong to you." I asked unamused.


    "What makes you think it doesn''t belong to any of us?" Gali, the guy I''ve known the longest said.


    "Because I work here you dumbass! Stop stalking me okay?! Whatever we had in the past stays in the past." I said in an angrier tone.


    "Why? You seem scared about something." Gali spoke again, "Did you perhaps get a boyfriend?"


    "Oh yes. I did. Jealous?"


    "What?" Kamina furrowed his brows, "You? Someone like you with a boyfriend? Like anyone would take in a dirty slut like you. Stop lying. You''ve been dancing for all of us like a little bitch. No one who knows that will accept you."


    "Think whatever you like. I know you came back to get me. Maybe you all were hoping I''d spend the day fucking you all but that''s not gonna happen. I never fucked any of you and I never will."


    It seems like I hit the bullseye. They all got flustered and angry.


    "We can make you do it you bitch." Chura spoke up and I sighed.


    "Try me assholes."


    Maybe they all thought they could have their way with a girl like me who had no one to help her. Seeing me alone, they decided to challenge me.


    ***


    Four men.


    I nodded to myself proudly.


    I beat up four men pretty nicely and got just one bruise in return.


    I complimented myself as I sat on top of Chura''s body that was on the ground almost unconscious.


    "You should have come at me all at once. You might, MIGHT, have won."


    I glanced at the other on the ground groaning in pain, "If I see any of you again I will break you. Very badly." I stood up and stepped away, "Take this piece of shit on the floor and scram." Just to make sure none of them try anything funny I took out my pocket blade, "Now."


    It worked. I don''t know if they were scared of getting a beating again or of the blade but they left running with their tails between their legs.


    I took a breath of relief.


    Finally.


    I don''t have to worry about them anymore.


    "Were these the men keeping you distracted all the time?" The voice made my heart skip a beat in fear. I froze in my place as the owner of the voice walked up to me.


    Of course I''d miss his presence. He''s a pro at it.


    Caesar came and stood beside me. His expressions remained neutral and I mentally cursed.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "From the start."


    "..."


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No." I didn''t look at him and started walking towards the warehouse.


    He grabbed my wrist and stopped me, "You didn''t answer my question." I didn''t look at him, I was ashamed of myself, "Why aren''t you looking at me."


    "I got dust in my eyes��"


    "...Okay? Let me check."


    "No need. It''s gone."


    "..."


    I cleared my throat and jerked my wrist to escape his grip and run away but it didn''t work. It only made him more suspicious.


    "Nora. I know you want to hide things from me." He let me go but I stood in my place, "I heard everything and if you''re ashamed of that, don''t be." He took a step back and I noticed that, "I believe what you did was out of pressure and were compelled to do it. I have been in worse situations, I can understand."


    What? Worse situation?


    I looked at him in surprise.


    "I will not ask for your reasons because nothing will change the relationship between us. At least not from my side. I''m glad you took care of what was bothering you." He turned to leave when I grabbed his hand in both of mine.


    "You really mean it? What you just said?" I asked him.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Then there is something I want to tell you."

 Chapter 110: Noras story

    Nora [ 4 years old]


    Some incidents that happen in your life remain with you like a bad scar.


    No matter how hard you try, you can not get rid of them.


    So as time passes you learn to accept them, live with them and cope up with them.


    ***


    I remember my family house burning. The flames high and mighty as they engulfed everything around it.


    I saw men fighting as I innocently looked around while my older brother carried me in his arms as he ran out of the place.


    Noah, my older brother, was holding my small frame tightly as I was peeking up from his shoulder. Two other men ran beside us, guarding us as we made our way out through another passage.


    Scenes of blood splatters, gunshots and people screaming were portrayed in front of me.


    I saw someone spot us and run towards us. One of the guards stopped, pulled out his gun and pointed it at the person approaching us.


    All of the sudden it was complete darkness in front of me. I heard the gunshots and the screams but no view.


    "Don''t look." Noah placed his hand in front of my eyes as soon he realized I was looking at the horrible view, "Don''t look." It seemed like he was out of breath yet he continued to run with all he had.


    The night was somewhat strange, I can''t remember if it was chilly or if there was any wind. I don''t remember when we lost the remaining one guard. When Noah took his hand away and I was allowed to see again, it was just the two of us.


    I just remember the view of my burning house slowly fading into the distance as Noah kept running further and further away.


    I hadn''t noticed all that time that my brother was injured too. I was too young to process things.


    "Noah." I shifted a bit after my house had completely vanished from the view, "Where''s daddy?" My mother had died a few months ago. I heard she was killed in an accident. Some of the maids talked about how the accident had happened due to another mafian family member.


    I didn''t know what death was but I cried a lot when I was told it meant I can never meet my mommy again, "Why didn''t daddy come with us?"


    "..." Noah didn''t answer me.


    Perhaps he had only one thought on his mind, to run as far as he could to survive.


    Maybe he didn''t want to answer me.


    Or maybe he didn''t have an answer.


    Everything was silent, the only thing I could hear was Noah panting as he ran.


    I remember the streets were empty but I don''t remember if it was completely dark or if there were any street lights on.


    Perhaps it was dark because I didn''t notice the drops of blood falling down from Noah''s side till the time we reached a rundown apartment.


    Noah knocked on the door violently. He was out of breath, bleeding and shivering. I could feel his chest rising and depressing very fast.


    "It''s okay Nono." He said to me to calm me down even though I wasn''t even sure what was happening, He caressed my hair, "It''s okay." His comforting gesture made cling to him more.


    Even though Noah was the one who needed the comforting and someone to calm him down, I was the one who started crying.


    He held me tightly in his arms as I cried. I don''t remember why I cried.


    Maybe I realized I was not going to see my daddy ever again just like mommy. Or maybe it was because the atmosphere was scaring me. Maybe I thought Noah was going to leave me too.


    Whatever it was, Noah stayed with me, embracing me with all he had.


    He was probably showing me that he won''t leave me.


    Ever.


    The door opened to reveal a person about Noah''s age, around 16-17 years old.


    "Noah!" A wave of worry came over him as soon as he saw my brother.


    "Henry��" Noah pushed me off him, "Take her." He handed me to Henry. As soon as henry took me Noah collapsed on the floor.


    "Noah!!" We both screamed together but Henry calmed down fast. He took me in and then dragged Noah inside. Then closed the door after cleaning up the blood in the corridor.


    He tore off Noah''s clothes and saw a knife wound on his side.


    "I''m sorry Noah." He whispered, "This is the only way I know to help." I sat by his side staring at him with wet cheeks and runny nose. Unaware of what he was going to do.


    A few minutes later he brought something, maybe a metal? It was so hot it had turned red.


    Then he pressed it against Noah''s bleeding side.


    The crucifying pain made Noah wake up for a few moments and scream his lungs out but as soon as he started to scream Henry pushed a gag in his mouth to stop the sounds.


    After he had sealed the wound he put the metal away and Noah drifted back into unconsciousness.


    At that time all I saw was Henry hurting Noah so I started crying again. I picked up the books on the table and threw them at Henry all the while crying and telling him he was a bad guy.


    Henry didn''t say anything and quietly took the hits. It wasn''t like anything hit him too hard. Afterall, how hard could a four year old girl who was already exhausted hit a man?


    After I was out of books to throw I kept crying till I fell asleep.


    ***


    Noah and I stayed with Henry for months. We didn''t leave the apartment because Noah was too cautious but Henry was kind enough to let us stay.


    He and Noah were schoolmates and Henry always made sure we had everything we needed.


    His living condition wasn''t all that good either but he was still happy to help us out.


    Over time I grew attached to him too but of course you can''t rely on a person''s kindness forever.


    We left after spending quite some time with him and I was genuinely sad when I was waving him good-bye.


    "Bye bye." I said as I waved at Henry. Noah held my other hand while we both were leaving.


    "Bye-bye Nono. Take care." He waved back at me.


    "Thank you Henry. You went out of your way to help us. I can never thank you enough."


    Henry smiled. He didn''t say anything in return, just waved back at us with a sad smile.


    I often wondered that maybe he was just lonely and that''s why he never minded the extra presence in his house.


    But whatever the case, he was a good person.


    Sad I never heard from him again.


    ***


    Noah took a part-time job as we settled in the countryside so I could go to school. Our days were peaceful. We often talked about Henry and the neighbourhood grandmas. We talked about my school, his part-time job but, we never talked about our family.


    Actually, Noah never talked about it.


    Everytime I tried bringing up the topic he would change it.


    Maybe it was his way of keeping me safe and I understood that.


    We were the last of our blood. He didn''t want to lose me and I didn''t want him gone, ever.


    Everything was good. A normal life. We didn''t have much but we were happy.


    When I entered highschool Noah decided to get a full-time job in the capital city.


    For years he was hesitant of going back but then he decided that it was fine.


    Everything was now many years in the past.


    We moved to a two bedroom apartment and I started high school there.


    But in life, where you think nothing can go wrong, you will be proved wrong.


    You can never be too careful.

 Chapter 111: Nora鈥檚 story pt.2

    It was a normal day. The most normal one that anyone could describe.


    The pair of us siblings woke up in the morning, had breakfast, got ready and left for our destinations.


    Noah promised me we would meet at a mid-point from my school and his workplace, then go shopping together. I was beyond excited for day and couldn''t wait for the time to come. I loved spending time with Noah, perhaps we cared for each other so much more than normal siblings because we only had each other.


    After I was finished with school and my co-curricular activities I bid my friends farewell and walked to the meeting point.


    It was a twenty minute walk from school. I stood at the edge of the sidewalk and looked around the roundabout for no particular reason.


    I was early. Well, I was bound to be I didn''t work I was a student.


    Just a few minutes later I saw Noah waving at me from the other side of the road. I waved back at him and gestured for him to come over to this side so that we could leave for the market


    I had plans of eating some snacks from his money too and I kept grinning thinking about how he''ll react.


    Every time I did something like this he would say, "Nono! That''s bad for your health!" Or something like, "You''ll rot your teeth and you''ll get fat!" Sometimes he would act broke too, "My dear sister. Let''s just buy some rice I don''t have much money left..."


    But still, every time he did let me have my snacks in the end. This is why I love him so much. I know we don''t have much, yet he lets me be selfish. He''s a great brother.


    I was grinning like a fool while Noah was crossing the street.


    It didn''t take long for the smile that was plastered on my face to disappear.


    A car came from behind him at high speed. The person driving it didn''t stop or slow down he just kept honking and on impulse Noah took several steps to the side, barely avoiding the impact from the car.


    As I saw he was okay I took a sigh of relief. He too placed a hand on his chest and breathed out in relief. As he looked up to see me and smiled to assure me he was okay.


    He got hit by a truck.


    Even I had failed to realize he got on the other traffic lane while avoiding the car.


    "Noah!!" As his body skid on the road harming him even more I ran over to him while yelling his name.


    His blood started forming a puddle around him.


    "Noah!" I crouched down next to him. He was unconscious. I looked up and darted my head around, "Someone! Please help!!"


    People started to gather around. But like how people are they were more interested in looking at what had happened than helping out.


    "Please!" I screamed, "Just take him to a hospital!"


    The dread of losing my only family was overwhelming me and I started crying in between the pleas.


    Then, two men came running over towards us. They crouched down and started to pick Noah up.


    "I have my car! Let''s take him to the hospital." One of them said and I nodded.


    They both carefully laid him in the back seat. The driver got to his seat and asked me to sit on the passenger''s seat while the other one stayed behind.


    ***


    I sat on the hospital bench waiting for the doctors to come out of the emergency ward and give me some hope.


    I was alone at the moment. The guy who helped me left after comforting me a bit.


    I don''t know how much time passed and how it passed. I was busy in my head trying to prepare myself for the worst but it wasn''t working.


    I kept praying and praying to God to save him.


    What would I do without him? How will I live without him?


    "Nora Siegfield?" I shot my head up when my name was called by the doctor.


    "Yes!" I stood up, "How''s my brother?!"


    "We managed to save him." He gave me an odd smile, "But he hasn''t woken up yet."


    "When will he...wake up?"


    "I''m not sure. But that''s not the problem." He was hesitating.


    "Tell me. Please." I begged.


    "He''s sustained serious injuries. He''ll live but with disabilities. He''ll need some treatments too."


    My heart sank. I was relieved but frightened at the same time. While I was relieved about Noah living many other questions and fears got into my mind.


    "Doctor��" I looked at him, "The medical fees��"


    "How about we discuss that in the morning?"


    I shook my head, "No�� I will need to arrange the money, so tell me today�� Please."


    The doctor sighed, "Let''s go to the administration."


    ****


    I sat on the bus stop bench staring at the medical fee in the middle of the night.


    No wonders doctors make so much��


    I sighed. Stress was eating up my brain. I was still a student, the most I''d get will be a part-time job and that wouldn''t be enough to pay the medical fee, school fee and house bills.


    I looked at the empty road.


    The buses had stopped, it was past midnight. I just sat there to think but I was unable to come to a solution.


    I picked up my bad and began walking.


    Noah still hadn''t woken up. I can use the money in his account to pay for my school and the apartment bills but what about the rest?


    As I walked on the street light lit streets something caught my eye. In the dark alley, there was a red glowing sign at the other end.


    I stopped and turned towards the alley.


    I had an idea where I was going but at that moment that was the only solution to all my problems.

 Chapter 112: Nora鈥檚 story pt.3

    "Here''s the rest of the payment." I deposited the money for Noah''s medical fees to the hospital accountant.


    "Thank you very much." The accountant took the money and handed me the receipt.


    I forced a smile, took the piece of paper and went to see Noah.


    I opened the door to his room. The doctor was already there examining him as he lay on the bed.


    I walked up to them, "Hello Doctor Kim."


    "Hello Nora." He glanced at me, "I heard you''ve deposited the fee today." He examined the papers in his hands.


    "Yes, for the surgery and for this months charge."


    "In four months you managed to earn enough that you paid for all the bills." He put his papers down and looked at me, "I hope you''re not doing anything that will harm you."


    "Does that matter?" I looked back at him, "It''s not like the hospital will allow him to stay here for free."


    He turned his gaze away without saying anything. There was nothing he could have said anyway.


    He just walked out of the room.


    I went and sat on the stool by Noah''s bed. He still hadn''t woken up.


    "Noah��" I whispered as I took his hand in both of mine and brought it next to my cheek, "Wake up. You don''t need to worry about the money now. I''m earning enough."


    Although I can''t tell you I''m earning so much now because I took a job as a bar dancer, "I''m waiting for you Noah." I placed his hand back on the bed, "Everyday��"


    I stood up.


    Everyday I hope you''ll wake up.


    Everyday I go home and hope that you''ll be there in the kitchen, wearing that sloppy girlish apron while failing to make anything other than an egg and boiled rice.


    I smiled.


    "I''ll be going now." I said in a soft tone, "I''ll come by tomorrow."


    ***


    As the weeks passed and turned into months I got more used to my job. I still visited Noah everyday and went to school but my nights belonged to the nightclub bar.


    With the passage of time I started losing faith of Noah''s recovery.


    The doctor''s weren''t sure either but I was still wishing, deep in my heart that he won''t leave me.


    Even though he hadn''t woken up for a year, his presence was enough to keep me going.


    Just like any other day I sat by his side with his hand in mine and I talked to him.


    "Noah." In the soft voice I always use I said, "Remember how you always nagged at me when I said I wanted to skip school?" I snickered at myself, "You''d say, ''You can''t skip school! You have to complete your studies and become a big person!''"


    I looked at his sleeping face.


    Eyes shut softly, chest lightly rising and falling as if there was nothing wrong with you.


    As if you were taking an afternoon nap��


    "I don''t even think about skipping school anymore." I told him as a gentle breeze made the white curtains flutters, making its way it, "I go everyday. I somehow manage to complete my homework too." The room had a nice soft yellow-orange glow in it.


    I didn''t know what had gotten into me. I felt like I wanted to talk to him longer, more than usual.


    Maybe it was because I missed him very much.


    He was my everything.


    My brother, my dad, my mother, my shelter and my happiness.


    "Noah. I know I tell you this everyday but please wake up." I looked at him and I don''t know why but I had this sudden urge to cry and I didn''t stop myself.


    I let the tears flow down my cheeks.


    In my heart I wished that he would see or feel this and wake up to wipe these tears away.


    "I miss you Noah��" I hiccuped as I continued crying, "I miss you so much��" My vision got blurry as I continued to weep.


    I wondered if God was punishing me for something but I couldn''t find out where and when did I do something wrong.


    "Noah��" I sniffled, "Don''t go. I know you''re growing weak day by day." I wiped my tears away with my other hand to see him better, "Please!" I begged him.


    Just then I felt his hand that was in mine move.


    I froze and looked at his hand. The fingers moved again.


    I was shaken at the sight.


    "D-d-doctor!!" I yelled, squeezed his hand in mine and yelled again, "Doctor!!! Nurse!!!" I kept calling out to them till a nurse came in.


    "Nurse! Call Doctor Kim, Noah''s hand moved!"


    The nurse nodded and left to get him. It only took a few minutes for him to come and I told him the story.


    "This might be good." Doctor Kim smiled at me, "He went into a vegetative state so I had given up hope."


    "He will get better right!?!" I asked him and I was sure my eyes were twinkling at the moment.


    He didn''t reply immediately. There was something on his mind but then he chose to smile, "Let''s hope for the best- No. He will get better."


    I too, chose to ignore the former statement and focused on the latter.


    I was overjoyed and went to work quite satisfied.


    Finally!


    Finally the good I had wished for was coming to me.


    ***


    I finished my performance quite late that night.


    I wore a small coat went to the backstage room to rest. I opened my locker and saw my phone buzz.


    I had just received a message.


    I took it out and noticed I had 9 missed calls from the hospital. I started feeling anxious and proceeded to open the message from Doctor Kim.


    ''Nora. Your brother is leaving this world.''


    My heart dropped as soon as I read that single line in the text.


    No.


    I shook my head.


    No!!!


    I started getting a panic attack but ignored it.


    My first thought was to run out, straight to the hospital and that''s what I did.


    It was a chilly night so I took a taxi and arrived at the hospital.


    As soon as we reached I burst out and began running towards the main door. Before I could enter someone caught me by my shoulders and pulled me aside.


    I looked at the person, "Doctor!"


    As soon as he saw my appearance he sighed and took off his coat, "Wear this. Many people are in there. You wouldn''t want people to know what you''ve been doing all this time, now would you?"


    "Who cares!! I have to go to Noah!!"


    I tried slipping out of his grip but he forced his long coat on me. As soon as he finished I ran to his room.


    "Noah!" I yelled his name and burst in his room. Many people were there, including Noah''s work fellows. But I paid attention to no one and ran straight to his bed.


    He was lying there like any other day.


    Eyes softly shut as if he was just sleeping.


    "Noah?" I called out to him, ignoring the straight line on the heart monitor, "Noah? I came for you. Wake up please." I said again, ignoring the fact his chest was no longer rising and falling. "Noah!!!" I screamed and then shook him.


    I felt a hand on my shoulder, "He''s gone Nora." It was Doctor Kim, "He''s dead." As I heard those words, I felt something inside of me die, "We''re going to start his funeral process with your permission."


    I looked at him with dead eyes.


    I wanted to scream at him. Yell at him and even beat him.


    He told me to hope for the best!! He said Noah would get better!


    He lied to me��.


    "Okay��" I answered.


    None of it mattered now��

 Chapter 113: The worst situation

    [Present]


    The setting sun was giving out the last of its rays as I finished my story. This was the first time I had ever told anyone my life story. I never felt like there was any need to tell anyone, it wasn''t like it was going to make any difference. Moreover, I didn''t want anyone to know either but with Caesar, it sort of felt different. I told him not because there was any need to or anything, I told him solely because I felt like I could confide in him.


    Somehow I felt at ease while telling him my story, like I knew I wouldn''t be judged for my life and the decisions I made and deep down I knew I was right.


    Soft wind blew as night began to dominate the sky and one could see the stars painted on the dark canvas.


    Caesar and I sat on the slanted roof as I told him my story. He didn''t say anything throughout the story telling journey, but well it''s Caesar we''re talking about, what else can you expect from him?


    "And you know what I did after the funeral?" I scoffed, "I couldn''t cry." I looked at the distant stars, "I felt so empty I just wanted something or someone to fill me." I stared at the night sky with an empty expression, "So I went back to the bar."


    I felt Caesar''s gaze on me the entire time he listened. It was an indication that he was listening to every word I was saying very carefully.


    "I couldn''t bring myself to quit even after my original purpose for joining it was gone." I continued, "I wanted the attention. It was all I had left. I couldn''t bring myself to let that go too."


    I took a deep breath and looked at Caesar, "I worked there till you guys kidnapped me and brought me here." I shrugged at him, "That''s it. That''s my story."


    I gave him a smile.


    He moved in closer and opened up his arms for me. It was sort of unexpected, I''m not gonna lie, I was not expecting this.


    "Come here." He invited me in his embrace.


    "Are you seriously trying to comfort me?" He nodded at my question. I snickered and moved into his embrace. He wrapped his arms around me tightly.


    "Thank you for sharing your story with me Nora." I snuggled against his chest. He felt so warm and cozy, "Someday I''ll muster up the courage and tell you about mine."


    I smiled. I knew my decision was right. I knew telling him everything was the right thing and it would bring me no harm at all. Other than that, I think we''ve grown a lot closer with this. Enough that he''s talked about telling me his story too.


    The way he says it makes me wonder about a lot of things though, "Is it worse than mine?" I asked.


    "You can be the judge of that." He answered pretty calmly.


    I smiled, "Okay. I''ll be waiting then." I closed my eyes and enjoyed his warmth.


    "It''s not a pleasant story."


    I wanted to make a joke to deviate the topic and said, "Why? Were you raped?"


    "..."


    I opened my eyes in panic but didn''t move. He didn''t deny it. He''s always corrected me when I said anything wrong.


    I didn''t say anything about it and regretted trying to make a joke of such a serious thing.


    I should wait till he decides to tell me.


    ****��


    A lot of things were coming to my mind.


    Come to think of it Arius and Caesar both hate it, even the word too. And they''ve been together since they were young. Caesar''s very loyal to Arius.


    I remembered his words. He said he would always stand by Arius. Even if the whole world stood against them.


    I glanced up at him.


    I shouldn''t jump to conclusions. There might be something similar to it that happened.


    I will wait till the time he tells me his story on his own.


    I snuggled back in, "Is Huang-fei feeling better?" I asked.


    "Better than before."


    "He''s not completely well and he already started working."


    "Arius is going to be furious when he finds out." He smiled.


    He sure cherishes both of them. It always feels like there''s a special bond between them. Something no one can ever sever.


    "Arius and Azalea will be back in a few hours right?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly we both heard a commotion inside the house.


    I sat up straight immediately.


    It felt like someone had broken it.


    Caesar stood up immediately, "''Let''s go!"


    We both ran inside.


    ***


    Everything was a mess.


    Caesar was beyond mad. He was beating up the assassin he had caught with his bare hands, deforming his face.


    The blood sputtering out and staining his clothes and skin.


    I had never seen him this angry and I never imagined he could get this furious.


    The other assassin was unconscious on the ground, barely alive.


    "C-caesar��" I said but my voice came out as a mere whisper. I was scared but I had to stop him. He had killed the man already but he wouldn''t stop hitting him.


    He was hurting himself at this point.


    The members were terrified too. They all just stood in the corner, no one dared to try and stop Caesar.


    I took a deep shaky breath and Jogged up to him, "Caesar stop! He''s dead!"


    He didn''t so I grabbed his arms, "Caesar!" I went in front of him and placed my hands on his cheeks, "Look at me. He''s dead."


    Caesar calmed down after looking at me but then shook his head, "Nora��" He may not have received any major external wounds but he was breaking inside, "I''ve failed." It seemed to me like he would break at any time, "What will I say to Arius???"


    It hurt me to see him like that but there was nothing I could do to comfort him.


    I wrapped my arms around him.


    "I''m so sorry Caesar��"

 Chapter 114: The Date

    ?Azalea


    As Arius and I walked out of the hotel, I noticed that the streets weren''t busy, probably because it was very early in the morning. The weather was quite pleasant even though the morning was quite chilly but well mornings are mostly chilly, part of the reason why I don''t like mornings except this one. Because, this morning was different than any other.


    "Where do you plan to take me?" I asked.


    "Any place you want to visit?" Arius asked for my preference.


    "The only place I know of Paris is the Eiffel tower." And that''s common knowledge.


    "Then let''s go there." He intertwined his fingers with mine as he held my hand and a smile appeared on my face.


    "I heard it''s pretty crowded."


    "It''s off-season plus it''s early. It''s actually a good idea to go now. There''ll be fewer people there."


    "Okay." I squeezed his hand tighter. It still doesn''t seem real. I can''t believe this is all happening.


    Am I dreaming? I wish I got a sign that I wasn''t dreaming.


    I asked myself as we were passing through the park when something hit me on the head.


    "Ow!" We both stopped as I placed my hand on my head where I just got hit.


    Well, at least the hit confirmed I''m not dreaming. The pain was definitely real.


    "What''s wrong?" Arius asked, "Does your head hurt?"


    "Something hit me." I looked at the floor and found a nut, "A nut��"


    "Huh?" He looked at me and then followed my gaze and saw the nut.


    I looked up and saw a red squirrel sitting on the tree branch. His mouth open and hands joined together as if it was apologizing.


    I looked at it bewildered and said, "Ah�� It''s okay?" I nodded at it.


    The squirrel smiled.


    It understood me?!?!


    I looked at Arius. He was still staring at the unique creature in awe and then waved at it. I looked back at the tree branch and the squirrel was waving back.


    Arius glanced at me and I glanced back at him.


    We both smiled and then ended up laughing together.


    ***


    We took the stairs to reach the first floor of the Eiffel tower.


    "I didn''t know it had a glass floor?!" I got excited walking on it and seeing the people on the ground. There were shops all around the first floor and the mid had a glass floor.


    "They made it not too long ago." Arius joined me with breakfast. Two cupcakes and coffee that we could take with us ahead.


    After I had my fun on the first floor we took the elevator for the second and third one.


    "This is a dream come true!" I yelled as I stood at the edge looking at the magnificent city. Then I heard something click behind me. I looked back and saw Arius taking pictures on his phone. "Should I move?"


    "Ah- No." Arius came and stood by my side, "I did not even think about something like this." He said, "But I''m glad-" He looked at me while I was already looking at him, "-It happened." He smiled.


    I smiled back at him, "Me too."


    He held my hand and moved in closer. I repeated the action and drew my face closer to his for a kiss. Just as our lips were about to meet a sound interrupted us.


    "Ewwwwwwww!!!" We both turned our heads and saw a pair of siblings making a disgusted face at us.


    "You guys are gross!" The boy who was about six said.


    "Mommy!" The girl who looked like five called out to her mother, "Look at them doing bad stuff!"


    Their mother came to them after hearing their calls and looked at us. She was a bit confused as what to say at the moment but spoke anyway, "How about you avoid doing this stuff in front of kids?"


    "Ah��" Well, she wasn''t wrong, "Sur-?!?!"


    Arius cupped my cheeks and kissed me so suddenly, I didn''t even get the time to process it.


    I thought he would stop immediately but no, he had to make things turn steamy.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw the shocked expressions of the three people looking at us. The mother immediately grabbed her kids and turned away.


    I hit Arius on the chest and pushed him away, "That was very mature." I said as I breathed heavy.


    "What?" He gave me an innocent expression, "They interrupted!"


    I facepalmed and sighed, "Would you be fine if someone did this in front of your five year old daughter or son?"


    "Ummm, let''s not go there. I''m not a kid person"


    I folded my arms, "Oh really now? What about the one you already have?"


    "He''s not mine." He sounded confident, "I''m not the father."


    "What makes you so sure?"


    He began searching his pockets for something, "Remember when I asked to hold the baby?" He took out a folded piece of paper, "I did it to get his nail clippings." He unfolded the paper and showed it to me, "This is the paternity test, look at the results below."


    I looked down and my eyes focused on the 0.00037% match.


    The red line below it stated '' Not related.''


    I looked back at him, "Is this where you went after dropping me off at the hotel on the first day?"


    "Yup. Having it done here was better. Macy''s father is a High Court judge. She can manipulate things as she wants there but not here."


    I felt a bit lighter too after I learned that Macy was just lying, but I feel something off about Arius''s words.


    ''I''m not a kid person.''


    I could see the relief on his face. Well anyone would be relieved in this kind of situation but I feel like there''s something more to it.


    Arius took my hand again, "Let''s go. We only have today. We''re going back tomorrow morning."


    We started walking back to the elevator.


    Maybe I''m thinking too much. It might just be nothing.

 Chapter 115: The Date pt.2

    Arius took me to a popular street food place, L''as du Fallafel.


    The falafels were really nice. A different kind of food but tasty.


    We talked about completely random stuff as we ate.


    I scratched my neck when something clicked in my mind. It probably didn''t cross my mind before because I had gotten too used to it .


    "Arius?" I stopped in my path.


    He halted in his path and looked at me, "Hmmm?"


    I pointed with my index finger to my neck, "What about this?" I placed my finger on the collar. The collar that was proof that I was his slave.


    "..." He didn''t answer me immediately. In my mind, I thought that he would take it off immediately now that we were together but he started thinking about something, "I can''t." He shook his head lightly, "Not now."


    I raised my eyebrows at him, "Why not?"


    He was at a loss and was hesitating with his answer, "Just." He chewed his lower lip.


    Was he nervous?


    He had stopped eating but while he was thinking about what to say I decided to finish my food.


    "I''ll take it off." He answered me as I took my last bite, "Just, not now." I sighed, "Just wait till the time I''ve decided it''s safe."


    "What are you so afraid of?"


    "..." He turned and started walking ahead, "Do you want something sweet?" It was clear he didn''t want to answer me, "We can get some crepes if you want. It''s just up ahe...ad?" He looked back and froze. The woman he was talking to wasn''t there, "Azalea?"


    He shot his head around, his eyes moving everywhere, "Azalea?"


    But still he couldn''t find her.


    The street he was on did not have his partner so he walked back and looked in the alley''s but she wasn''t there either.


    "Azalea!!" He was panicking now.


    What could have happened to her? She was right behind him?


    He stood in the middle of the shady alley utterly confused. The falafel in his hand escaped his grip and was about to fall to the ground when someone caught it.


    "Hey!" I said, "Why are you wasting food?" I ate the last remaining bites of it.


    He turned to face me and I paused as I saw what was in those eyes.


    Fear.


    Those golden brown eyes were filled with anxiety and an unknown fear in them.


    Arius held my shoulders while he tried to calm himself down.


    I was feeling guilty now.


    I only wanted to play a harmless prank on him since he wasn''t answering my questions and until a few seconds ago I was really enjoying him frantically looking for me.


    "Where did you go?" He tried to ask in usual tone but I could sense the anger in it.


    "A grandma called for help." I pointed in a random direction as I lied, "I was just helping her out." I would have told him I was just pranking him but not now.


    I felt like if I told him that he would get seriously angry.


    "You should have told me." He said as he kept his teeth joined together while containing his wrath.


    I looked at him and then reached out my hand for him.


    I placed it on his cheek, "What were you so afraid of?" I said softly, "I can see the fear in your eyes."


    He took a deep breath and placed his hand over mine that was on his cheek and brought it down to his chest.


    It shocked me.


    His heart was beating quite fast.


    I looked at my hand on his chest and then looked up at him.


    His gaze already on me when he answered, "I''m afraid of losing people important to me."


    I could feel my breathing get faster at his confession but I chose to smile at him.


    "It''s alright.'' I brought my other hand to his cheek, "I''m right here. I''m not going anywhere."


    I don''t regret playing the prank now though.


    It showed me something new. Showed me a side to Arius I love even more because it showed me something very human about him.


    He placed his hand on my mine and then brought both my hands down, let go of one and pulled me along out to the main road with the other.


    "Let''s have a cruise dinner tonight." He smiled.


    I could see the relief back on his face, "Okay." I answered.


    "We can walk through the city, seeing places and go to the shore in the evening."


    He gripped my hand tighter and brought me closer to him, "Let''s do that." I answered him.


    ***


    Most of our time passed while talking.


    In my opinion, in a relationship, getting to know each other is the most important thing and I got to know a lot about him.


    I found out he loved chocolate and sweets as much as I did. Quite surprising really, he doesn''t look like a person with a sweet tooth.


    I found out he and Lexus were together in the same college and got closer there.


    I found out he hated bicycles because he crashed one into an old man when he was still learning and ran away leaving it there plus he lied to his parents about it. He told them it drowned in the lake.


    Like what kind of an excuse is that? I laughed at it.


    I found out his favorite cartoon as a kid was courage the cowardly dog.


    "I honestly loved Samurai Jack. " I told him.


    "Oh man." He snickered, "Good old days."


    "Yea��"


    In the evening we had dinner on a cruise and later went on the roof deck to enjoy the night view mixed with soft music and gentle breeze.


    We sat on the cushioned bench in the front and enjoyed the lighted city.


    "I barely remember my family." I told him as I rubbed my arms. It was chilly, maybe that''s why there weren''t many people out here.


    Arius asked for a blanket from one of the workers.


    "You barely remember them?" He asked and I shook my head.


    "Let me correct that. I don''t remember my parents at all." The worker came by and gave us a big, nice and warm blanket.


    Arius wrapped it around me but I opened it again and invited him in with me. He was reluctant and wanted me to have all of it but after my constant invitation he joined me in the warm red blanket.


    I laid my head on his shoulder and continued, "I only remember my older sister. Dahlia. Just some fragments though."


    "Dahlia Violet��" Arius said my sister''s name. There was a familiarity in his voice but I didn''t ask him about it.


    "She was a bit retarded." I said, "Her brain activity had declined after an accident she managed to survive." I snuggled against him, "But even after that. She was the very best older sister." I gave myself a nostalgic smile, "It''s funny how another accident took her away."


    Arius wrapped his arm around my shoulder on the farther side, "Do you want to share the story?"


    The city lights flickered as the cruise slowly passed them. They glowed bright and soft, holding life in them while giving out a sense of serenity.


    "If you ask it from that one remaining deal question you have." I glanced at him and passed him a smirk, "Then I might."


    He thought about it, "If that''s the case then I''ll ask the deal question like this." He looked at me, "I want to know about everything. Every major highlight regarding you."


    "The highlights aren''t really pretty." I looked back at him.


    "I''ve asked my question." The ocean made soft ripples, the sound of which was pleasant to the ears.


    "Okay." I settled back in, preparing myself for the answer as I looked at the seemingly never ending dark water in front of me.


    The gentle brushes of the breeze made my cheeks cold but I still enjoyed them.


    The scene of calmness and serenity helped me tell him my story.

 Chapter 116: Azalea鈥檚 story

    Azalea [3 Years old]


    Hazy.


    My memories of that time are quite hazy.


    But still, I can remember myself in the arms of my sister as she went around knocking at the doors of people to let us in.


    I don''t know if she knocked at the doors of random people or people who knew us.


    Either way the result was the same and either way I understood why those doors didn''t open for us.


    If they didn''t know us, it''s a given that no one would let us in.


    If they knew us, they had more of a reason not to open their doors. We were the daughters of gangsters and we were on the run when the four clans were at war.


    Dahlia, my older sister was now panicking. Even though she was lacking, she knew she had someone she had to keep safe.


    She banged on doors, "Please! Just for one night!" She begged but soon realized no one was going to help her out.


    It didn''t cross her mind that the people living near the Violet''s main house would be reluctant to help and that it was a very bad idea to stay there too.


    As the sun started allowing the moon to take its place Dahlia realized it was best run away. Somewhere far far away.


    We both had managed to run away before the fight began as the family was secretly informed of the incoming attack.


    Somewhere in the back of my mind, somewhere in the very dark depths I have this image of a couple sitting gracefully in a room, ready for whatever there is to come. They were my parents.


    As the orange glow in the sky began to fade Dahlia carried me on her back as she ran through dark allies.


    Things weren''t processing in my mind. I did not know of the dangers back home or the threats that lay outside. I was just a child enjoying a piggy back ride from her sister.


    Occasionally I laughed and I guess that made Dahlia feel a bit better that I did not know what was happening around us.


    In the end she was unable to find any place for us to stay and eventually darkness loomed around us.


    It was a silent night.


    Dahlia put me down and held my hand as we walked the streets.


    "I wanna ko hom." I looked at my sister who refused to look down at me.


    She walked a bit off but it had been like that ever since she got in the accident. Her style of running was even weirder.


    "Lia? I''m hungry��" I stomped my feet on the ground.


    "I''m sorry Azu." She said, "I''ll get some food." We stopped at a park and she opened her hands in front of me, "Where''s the bag I gave you?"


    "Bag?" I looked at my empty hands and looked back at her confused, "Wat bag?"


    She was surprised, "The one I gave you when we left home!"


    She gave me a bag? I looked at my empty hands. I had a bag? I tried thinking about it. Maybe I did have a bag when we left.


    I opened and closed my hands. They were still empty.


    Where did the bag go?


    "I don''t know." I probably dropped it somewhere without realizing it.


    "Oh no��"


    "Li-ah!?" I said her name like that often when I was curious. She looked at me and I stared back at her with big eyes. She seemed rather worried and anxious. She kept fiddling with her fingers. I grabbed her jacket and pulled, "Lia! I''m hungry."


    She contemplated whether to take me along with her or leave me there for a while to get something to eat, then stood up and held my hand, "Come with me." She took me to a covered slide and made me stay in there.


    "Come out only when I say. Okay?"


    "Whyy?"


    "Just stay there." She told me and ran off.


    The night was silent, The only thing I heard were the cicadas and the occasional passing of a car or a bike.


    It was really boring just sitting there in the slide so I climb up to the top and took the slide down. It was fun.


    So I did it again and again until I got tired of that too.


    I sighed and took my place in the middle of the slide meanwhile my tummy growled. I was really hungry. I only had a meal in the morning before we left.


    I really wanna go back home��


    I''m getting sleepy too...


    Frustrated I peeked out at the empty playground, then crawled out and made my way to the main entrance.


    "Lia?" I looked around at the empty street light lit roads.


    The atmosphere was spooking me out. One of the street lights flickered and was making the scene more scarier.


    I wanted to cry at that moment when I found myself all alone in the middle of God knows where.


    Tears started forming in my eyes when I heard a voice, "Hey little girl."


    I looked to the side and saw a man on a bike. His appearance seemed quite exotic with his line of pierced ears and spiky red hair. He had a long face while he wore all black.


    I faced him and somehow stopped crying.


    He hopped off his bike and started walking towards me. I don''t know why but he creeped me out so I walked back in.


    "Kiddo where are you going?" He walked behind me, "I can help you."


    I started running back to the slide but he caught me easily and picked me up.


    I started crying immediately and started throwing out my arms and legs to resist.


    That got him mad and he slapped me.


    In the moment of shock I stopped, "That''s right. Keep quiet." He said but as the pain started radiating in my cheek tears started brimming down my face and I started screaming.


    He placed his hand on my mouth tightly and started walking towards his bike.


    Just then I heard something crash over his head.


    Shards of glass sprinkled down after shattering over his head. He lost his balance and staggered to the ground.


    "Azu!" I heard Dahlia''s voice and saw her behind him. She had a broken bottle in her hands which she threw away after seeing me.


    As soon as the man fell to the ground she came forward and pulled me out of his grip.


    After taking me in her arms, she turned around to run. But just a few steps forward she screamed and fell on the ground dropping me down as well.


    I landed on my head and felt the world around me spin for a few moments.


    Dahlia screamed again and I sat up to see that the man was pulling her hair from the back, a knife in his other hand. His head was bleeding but he still looked very angry.


    Dahlia''s right lower leg had a cut on it.


    He yanked her up when she kicked his shin making him lose his balance again. He fell over her.


    Dahlia grabbed his knife but he gripped it tight too.


    They both had a battle of snatching the knife away from the other. Dahlia managed to win but as soon as she got the knife, the man punched her face.


    The impact made her face turn and slip down a bit but she kept her grip on the knife strong, turned back and struck him in the gut.


    But as the realization hit her she got scared, not thinking straight she pulled out the knife, making blood gush out of his stomach.


    Whoever that man was, was not an easy opponent. Even after the damage he had received he managed to pick up a sharp edged rock from the ground and hit her on the side of her head.


    Dahlia''s world spun and her vision got distorted. She fell to the ground and closed her eyes.


    The man looked at me, his head and gut bleeding from the attacks, yet still he started coming after me.


    This time though I managed to run and take cover in the slide all the while screaming like a maniac.


    It was for kids. A man his size could never fit in, but he still tried getting his arm in to grab me. I got up as much higher as I could to keep myself away.


    I kept yelling and crying as his hands searched for me in the covered slide. He left blood prints with his hands when he switched between them and it was scaring me even more.


    After a while he retreated.


    His hands didn''t come back in and I stopped screaming. At this point my throat was dry and it hurt as well.


    I didn''t stop crying but it had reduced to whimpers now.


    I stayed in for quite some time and then poked my head from the start of the tunnel to look around from a higher position.


    The place was empty. I saw a trail of blood leaving the playground.


    I didn''t want to leave the slide but I wanted to go to Dahlia so I got down from the stairs while shaking.


    I was trembling as I walked towards her.


    I reached Dahlia and crouched down next to her.


    "L-lia��" I sniffled, "Let''s ko hom." She didn''t move. There was a thin stream of blood coming out of the side of her head, "Lia?" I shook her but she still wouldn''t wake up.


    I didn''t understand why.


    She always woke up pretty easily.


    I shot my head around but the place was empty. I wiped my wet cheeks with my sleeves as my stomach growled again.


    I didn''t know the way back home.


    I had nothing to eat.


    No place to take shelter under.


    My sister wasn''t waking up and there was no one I could ask for help.


    When nothing came to mind I pulled out Dahlia''s arm and placed my head on it as I laid down next to her.


    Although being on an empty stomach made it hard, eventually I did fall asleep.


    All the while hoping mommy and daddy would come and take us back home in the morning.

 Chapter 117: Azalea鈥檚 story part 2

    I woke on something way softer than the dirt floor of the playground.


    With a drowsy head I looked around and saw plain blue walls of the bedroom. I looked down and found myself on a double bed.


    The environment felt safer but completely strange at the same time. It was nice to be on a comfy mattress but it was scary not knowing whose it was.


    It was definitely not my house.


    I glanced around again. I was alone in the room so I decided to get off the bed and go out through the door in the corner.


    Getting down from the bed was a bit hard but I managed. I did fall flat on my butt but it didn''t hurt.


    I stood up and walked out of the room through the door which was slightly open and I didn''t have any trouble opening it more to pass through it.


    Outside the room was a lounge. I walked in hoping to see Dahlia or someone I knew but it was empty.


    "Lia?" I looked around when I called out to her..


    "Oh dear! You''re up." I turned my head towards the kitchen and a woman came running towards me, "How do you feel?" She asked me.


    She came and crouched down in front of me.


    I didn''t answer her. I just kept staring at her face.


    "Lia?" I asked her after many seconds of observing?


    "Dahlia is in the hospital. She''s hurt."


    "Hut?"


    She patted my head, "She''ll be okay."


    I moved back. It wasn''t like she was a bad person but I didn''t know her.


    "Who you?"


    "I''m a distant relative of your mom. Your mom and I were very close." She paused to make sure I wasn''t scared, "I found you both in the park late at night by coincidence."


    I didn''t know what that meant but I understood the part that she and mommy were friends


    "I wanna ko hom." I told her.


    "I''m so sorry dear but you''ll have to stay here for a few days."


    "Why!?"


    "Don''t you want Dahlia to get better? Or do you want to leave without her?"


    I thought about it. How could I leave without Lia?


    "... I wanna ko with Lia."


    She stroked my head, "What a good little sister." She then stood up, "Would you like something to eat?" She asked but before I could nod my stomach answered for me and growled loudly. The lady giggled and picked me up, "Let''s get you something to eat~"


    She took me to the kitchen and handed me a pudding, "Eat all you want." I started digging in without a second thought, "I''m Emma. You can call me aunt." She smiled.


    "Aunt." I said subconsciously as I continued eating, "Thak you for da food."


    "No problem."


    I heard the door open while I was still eating.


    "Mommy!" I heard a little girl''s voice.


    "Claire. Laurance. How was your visit?"


    "It was okay. Dahlia probably won''t be waking up anytime soon." I shot my head towards the people who just entered when I heard the man speak about my sister.


    Laurance, a man in his late thirties carried his daughter Claire in his arms.


    "Mommy who''s she?" Claire pointed at me.


    Emma didn''t say anything for a while. She was just looking at her husband.


    "Claire." She stood up from her seat, "This is your cousin. Azalea. She''ll be staying here for quite some time."


    Claire was excited at the news and I liked it too. I had found a friend to play with who was around my age.


    ***


    Lia woke up after a few days but had to stay in the hospital for checkups.


    I wanted to meet her very badly but no one allowed me to visit the hospital.


    In my mind, as a kid. I only knew about getting hurt and getting healed. I didn''t know of the things that came along with serious injuries.


    The day Dahlia came back she seemed weird.


    I know people said she was weird before too but I didn''t understand why they called her that. She was fine. She was always my older sister.


    When she came back she seemed pale with heavy dark circles. There was a bandage around her head.


    "Lia?" I called her but she wasn''t very responsive.


    Laurance took her to the sofa in the lounge and I followed, "Lia?" I tugged her dress.


    She looked at me and I grinned but my smile faded immediately when she just averted her gaze and started staring into space.


    My heart dropped and I felt like crying.


    Emma came to me, "It''s okay Azalea. It will take her some time to remember you."


    "Wat?" I didn''t understand.


    "She''s still hurt." Emma pointed at Dahlia''s head, "When the bandage is taken off, she''ll be all better." She was probably lying to me but it was the best way to calm me.


    My mood got sour. I didn''t like the fact that my sister had forgotten me, "Lia fogot me?"


    "No." She patted my head, "If you spend time with her and be a good girl. She''ll get better fast." I looked at her in hope, "You will be a good girl right?"


    I nodded, "Yes!!"


    ***


    I spent the next few days trying to cheer Lia up.


    I would play with her, make her imaginary tea and food. I would sing her the alphabet song. We both slept together as well.


    Anything I could do I would.


    Slowly but surely she got better and one day she suddenly woke up in horror in the middle of the night and grabbed me tightly.


    I woke up with a jerk and saw that she had pulled me in her embrace and started crying.


    "Lia?" I was still half asleep and drowsy.


    "I''m sorry." She said, "I''m so sorry." Her way of speaking felt more degraded than before but her pronunciation was okay.


    I pushed against her and saw her tears running down her cheeks.


    I didn''t understand why she would cry like that so I began wiping them with my hands.


    I wiped them away but new tears streamed down her face. I wiped them again yet her cheeks remained wet.


    "Lia? You miss mommy and daddy?" Upon hearing my question she hugged me tighter and I thought maybe she really did miss them, "Let''s ko hom then." I told her, "I wanna see mommy and daddy too!"


    I wiped her cheeks again and this time they didn''t get wet again.


    Instead Dahlia started staring at me with a pained expression, "I''m so sorry Azu." She shook her head, "We won''t be going back. Mommy and daddy aren''t here with us anymore."


    Her words were confusing.


    "Huh?" I tilted my head at her and she answered


    "They have gone to meet God." I guess that was the best answer she could have given to a child.


    "Then when they coming bak?"


    "Never��"


    I blinked at her, "Is God not letting tem ko?"


    "Yes.." She laid me down with her, "God is going to keep them now��"

 Chapter 118: Azalea鈥檚 story part 3

    As a child I didn''t realize things. I didn''t know them, I didn''t understand them.


    As I grew up, I came to know how people discriminated against other people based on things they couldn''t even control.


    A few years later from when we started living with aunt and uncle I came to know about humiliation, not because I did something or Dahlia did something but because people made fun of us, they made fun of Lia being different and me being her sister.


    I didn''t realize how different my sister was from us. How her degenerative brain activity could ever become the cause of kids teasing and pointing fingers at us.


    I didn''t like it.


    Everytime I went out to play with Lia, kids would start making fun of us because Lia acted like a kid despite her age and size.


    Clair had already stopped appearing anywhere with us and I always stood by Lia in confusion when kids in the park pointed fingers at us and teased us.


    I would often look at my sister and think about the time she was hit in the playground while trying to save me.


    The hit damaged her already hurt brain and the loss of our parents took another toll on her mind.


    She forgot many things including the reason why we were staying with distant relatives.


    Now after all these years she still remains a kid.


    We both stopped going out when the parks and playgrounds were busy instead we both stayed in our room and played amongst ourselves.


    No matter what the world says. Lia was my family. My only living blood relative.


    Even though other people gave us weird gazes and even though they didn''t understand her, I did.


    She was still as sweet as ever.


    She couldn''t go to school anymore but she always helped aunt around the house.


    It wasn''t so bad.


    Everything was pretty normal and I was a really bright kid.


    I won many school competitions and I was quite happy with my life but not everyone is happy for you.


    Not everyone likes it when you are getting praised.


    And that someone can be anyone, even the closest person to you.


    In fourth grade Claire suddenly started getting on my nerves.


    She started making fun of Dahlia and even started annoying me.


    Her friends in class always went against mine and it started getting bad. She made claims about how me and Lia were harming ''her'' family and how her parents were only hers.


    Still I just ignored her but slowly things started getting worse. From verbal abuse she started getting physical.


    That, I couldn''t just leave alone.


    There were many occasions where we both ended in physical fights. Aunt and Uncle didn''t really take it seriously and just scolded us both whenever that happened but it wasn''t just some normal sisterly fights like they were thinking.


    Claire had really come to hate us.


    Maybe it was her age. She wanted the attention from her parents to only be hers.


    Or perhaps she was mad at being compared.


    Still, it doesn''t justify what she did.


    In fifth grade she heard about Me and Dahlia being daughters of a mafian clan.


    Maybe she heard it when aunt and uncle were talking because I myself had some discussions with them about it. I came to know about the 4 clan war from them and understood things a bit better.


    So I was pretty sure Claire heard it from them too or she ended up eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Whatever the case, she had her group of friends take me to the P.E shed and teach me a lesson by accusing me of theft.


    "Stop!" The kids around me held me down on the ground. "I didn''t do anything! It wasn''t me!" The eleven year old me screamed.


    "It has to be you. You''re a bad person. My mom said so." The girl with pigtails, Vanessa, stood in front of me with a lighter, "You must be the one who stole my charms."


    I felt something trickle on my back. Alcohol? Oil?


    Click!


    Vanessa tried to turn on the lighter.


    Click!


    "I''m telling you it wasn''t me!!!" I screamed and struggled to somehow get out their hold.


    Click!


    The lighter ignited, a beautiful blue flame danced on it.


    I stared at it, "It wasn''t me��"


    She threw the lighter at me and I closed my eyes in fear.


    Nothing happened.


    The kids holding me suddenly let me go and I opened my eyes to see fear in their eyes. They all stood staring at someone in horror. I turned and saw our homeroom teacher standing there with a stern expression on his face, the lighter in his hands.


    I took a sigh of relief, then my eyes travelled to someone standing behind the teacher.


    "Matthew?" My neighbour was there as well, even more angry than the teacher.


    Maybe he came to my school because I hadn''t reached home yet.


    As soon as I saw him I stood up and ran to him, "Matthew!!" When he saw me running towards him, his expression softened and he opened his arms for me.


    I ran into his embrace and started crying.


    He took me home with him after telling the teacher to take care of the problem nicely.


    I don''t think I''ll ever forget that day.


    Not just because of the incident with the kids but because of Matthew too.


    He carried me in his arms while constantly telling me that he wouldn''t let anything happen to me.


    He even bought me chocolate ice cream and kept me close to him.


    That was the day I started liking him. He was just so cool and charming, and I guess the best thing I liked about him was that he even treated Dahlia nicely.


    He didn''t discriminate, he didn''t make fun of her and he didn''t say any bad things or words at all like the other adults.


    He was eight years older than me but I still couldn''t help but find him attractive.


    ***


    Claire and I didn''t talk to each other for days because she ended up getting in trouble as well because of her friends.


    I thought it would be the end of it and that maybe she''ll leave me and Lia alone.


    How wrong I was.


    In the end the situation took the worst turn.


    I don''t know if I should call it an accident or something I did on purpose because I did intend the first half.


    But the second half?


    It was something I had never even imagined.

 Chapter 119: Azalea鈥檚 story part 4

    It was a cloudy Sunday. Aunt and uncle were out so me and Lia decided to spend some time in the front garden.


    She managed the water hose for the flowers while I sat on the sidewalk staring at the cars pass by.


    "Lia." I looked back at her and she looked at me, "I don''t think we need to water the plants today." I pointed to the sky.


    She looked up the dark clouds and dropped the hose on the spot. It looked like it would rain any moment.


    I turned and sat looking at the road again. Lia decided to bring the popsicles for us both. I guess she was more excited than I was for it.


    I giggled as she happily came running towards me with popsicles in both her hands.


    She handed me one, "Thank you." And placed the other one in her mouth as sat down next to me.


    Just a few moments had passed when Claire suddenly came out yelling, "I knew it!!" She screamed at us and we both turned our heads with almost finished popsicles in our mouth towards her, "That was mine!!" She pointed towards the popsicles and came to us.


    I stood up to face her, "It was not yours." I told her, "We only took our share."


    "Oh yea?" She folded her arms, "Then how come there is no other ice cream in the freezer."


    Droplets started descending from the darkening sky.


    "Beats me." I folded my arms as well, "Maybe you ate it." I looked at her, "No wonder you''re getting fat."


    "You bitch!" She grabbed my hair and I immediately retracted by grabbing and pulling hers.


    We had fought like this many times before but never in front of Lia. I always avoided showing her violence.


    So now that she was seeing us fight and throw punches at each other, she began to panic.


    "D-d-don''t f-fight." She stuttered like she always does when she panics. All the more reason for kids to tease her.


    "Shut up you degenerate!" Claire pulled out some of my hair and I screamed.


    "You bitch!" I bumped my head onto hers as hard as I could. She groaned and her grip loosened.


    I took advantage of that, pulled her by her hair and threw her to the ground.


    The light pattering of the rain was now getting heavier.


    "Take that you little bitch!" I spit on her and I even wanted to stomp on her when Lia came in and stopped me.


    She grabbed me by my waist and pulled me away.


    "N-no!!" She looked concerned as I breathed heavily.


    The rain had gotten really heavy and we all were getting drenched.


    I nodded at her and she let me go.


    I guessed it was time to call it a day and go inside, but as we both started making our way back in Claire suddenly pulled Lia''s hair really roughly from behind and made her fall down.


    I turned around in anger and pounced on her.


    We began fighting on the footpath this time.


    I punched her a few times while she clawed at me. I felt her nails dig in my skin.


    This was the first time our fight had gotten this bad.


    Maybe it was because no one was there to stop us and now that it was raining cats and dogs, no one was going to come either.


    The sound of rain was nulling our screams and groans.


    Well no one except Lia, who pulled Claire off of me and threw her aside to stop us but as she was about to grab me Claire tackled her, making her skid onto the road.


    I got so mad I could feel the heat in my skin radiate out.


    Just as Claire did to Lia, I did to her.


    I pushed her with all the force in my body and made her skid on the rough road.


    Even though it was autumn, the fog had started to erupt due to rain.


    Claire didn''t get up immediately and I didn''t move either while Lia sat up, it seemed like some of her skin scraped off. She was hurt and her hair was a complete mess as she looked at me with hurt and confusion imminent in her eyes.


    I began to run towards her to help her up when Claire started getting up as well. She looked at me as she started standing.


    I could see it then, very clearly, even in the rain.


    The pure hate she harbored towards me.


    The desire to get rid of me forever.


    Maybe it was me from the start, the one she hated and not Lia.


    Just as I was about to reach them a screeching sound made us all turn our heads towards the truck approaching us.


    The driver in it didn''t realize there were kids on the road, so last minute honks he desperately gave had no use at all.


    The truck passed by in front of me with a mere distance of only an inch.


    I felt the pressure of its speed as it crushed Claire and Dahlia in front of me.


    Those were the screams I could never forget, because those yells couldn''t even be muted by the rain.


    *****


    Things sometimes happen so suddenly that even when they''ve passed you can''t come to terms with the fact that it actually happened.


    Dahlia and Claire''s death was a blow to all of us.


    Up until many months I couldn''t believe that my last blood had left me.


    Neither could aunt and uncle, that their only daughter had met such a sudden death.


    I kept forgetting she wasn''t there and often called out her name.


    It slipped my mind time and again, whenever I wasn''t concentrating and often came from home expecting her to come and greet me with her goofy smile.


    But it was never going to happen again. Everything was gone.


    I''d come back to my senses and each time it would break me all over again, yet I couldn''t help but smile painfully to myself.


    "Lia��" I would whisper into space as I looked to the sky, "I love you��" And each time I couldn''t help but cry, "And I miss you..."


    The incident had changed everything.


    I was guilty of pushing Claire on the road but I could never confess. I just told everyone it happened while we were playing.


    I pushed the thought and act in the dark depths of my mind.


    I put it somewhere it wouldn''t hurt me


    I didn''t want to remember that I was the cause of someone''s death but it wasn''t like I could completely forget it.


    After all, how could I?


    Guilt never leaves you.


    Aunt and Uncle changed as well, after losing their only child they became depressed.


    Many times they would get suspicious that I was the one who caused her death but there was no proof.


    Our relationship began to change. They became more cold towards me and sometimes even did mean things but in the end I was the only one they had, so they couldn''t let me go either.


    In attempts to relax and get better uncle decided to get a kitten and named him Misa.


    Unfortunately that didn''t work out as well. Misa got a virus and ended up dying just when everyone was getting attached to him.


    It had an even worse toll on aunt.


    She started taking it out on me. She would snap at small things and then would apologize out of nowhere.


    Shortly after Misa''s death, one day I refused to have dinner and aunt snapped at me.


    We had a big argument about it.


    "You live in my house!!" She yelled at me, "You go with my rules!!"


    "It''s nothing to be mad about!!" I yelled back at her.


    I knew she was no longer in her right mind but I didn''t expect her to go this crazy.


    She threw the cooking oil at me suddenly and I realized this was turning bad.


    I tried running away when she called uncle, "Laurence, hold this ungrateful bitch."


    Uncle grabbed me as I was running towards my room and held me down.


    I knew what she was going to do..


    I begged them to let me go but aunt lit the match stick she always kept on the kitchen shelf despite my appeals at mercy.


    When we are in trouble and even know it''s going to end bad, we still hope somewhere in our hearts that the other person will somehow let us go and show compassion or pity, even though that never happens.


    When I saw that no mercy was going to come from them, I bit uncle''s arm to escape.


    I bit him so hard that it started bleeding and yet still, I was too late.


    Flares of fire rose as I felt my back burn. I didn''t know that you had to roll on the ground to extinguish the flames so I just screamed in pain and horror.


    In the end, out of pure coincidence I fell in Misa''s sandbox while running around and the flames died.


    Along with the heat extinguishing I passed out as well.


    I woke in the hospital, the treatment had already been done but the doctor told me it would leave bad scars.


    I felt some of me really die then because that was the moment I truly realized I was alone now.


    The incident wasn''t made into a case and wasn''t reported to the police.


    I didn''t see the point of it, I wasn''t going to win or gain anything from it.


    And just like that I continued living with them.

 Chapter 120: His secret from the entire world

    "Things were weird between us." I told Arius as the cruise came to the shore, "Aunt would get mad and kick me out of the house and-"


    "Let me guess." Arius looked at me, "You would go to Matthew." He interrupted me.


    "Yes." I smirked, "I''m glad I at least had him and his mom." There''s no doubt there. He and his mom were my true support. When I was kicked out or had trouble, I''d just crash over their place. They always kept the doors open for me.


    "Say." He asked as we made our way out of the cruise, "Are you very attached to Matthew''s mother?"


    "Yea. Why?"


    He scratched his neck, " No reason. Just asking."


    "I see��" It was a bit weird because he would have normally asked about Matthew but he chose to ask about aunt. Strange, "Oh well. Time passed." We both walked hand in hand towards out hotel, "Oh! There was this one time I got lost when I was like 4?"


    "Got lost?"


    "Yeah. Really there are just some things burned in my memory. Like that incident when aunt and uncle took me, Lia and Claire to another city with them. They had some business there."


    "The night''s gone." Arius looked at the sky.


    "Yeah.." I saw the sky get lighter. The Cruise ride lasted almost all night.


    "Okay, continue." He got back on track.


    I chuckled, "I think I got lost when we were in a crowded park and from there I ended up following some kids to the slums. It was a lot later I realized that those kids were quite dirty" I smiled to myself, "Still. The people who have the least tend to give out more huh? I was starving and had already cried once because I knew no one and had no idea where I was or where I was supposed to go."


    "Kids are so stupid."


    "Hey!" I elbowed him but he dodged it and chuckled, "Well, at that time there was this girl." She had short blonde hair till her ears I think. I scratched the back of my ears but remembering small details was a bit hard, "There was a dark haired boy with her, he barely talked but they both stuck together. She gave me a banana when I was starving. She probably came to me because I was crying and looked hella pitiful." I chuckled, "And I''m pretty sure she stole it from someone or somewhere too."


    I remember how pretty she was, like a doll.


    Arius agreed with me, "People who have gone through suffering are the only ones who truly understand the value of life."


    We reached the hotel and Arius decided to sleep for a few hours before we headed to the airport.


    There was nothing much to pack since all the things I took out of the bag I placed them back immediately after use instead of having it lay around in the room. Same for the clothes, when I wore a new one I put the previous one back in the bag.


    ***


    Arius slept for two hours and then woke up. He decided he''d catch up on his sleep on the plane and I decided to do the same.


    As I stared out of the window from the plane I smiled to myself.


    This trip was nothing like I expected. I glanced at Arius sleeping on the bed and then looked out again.


    But I''m still glad it turned out this way.


    I feel a lot lighter now.


    We reached the city around 4 pm and took a taxi to a cafe and then got some sandwiches. From there we both decided to walk back to the mansion.


    The sun was soon about to sink, it had colored the sky orange and pink as we walked by the school where Arius loves staring at girls.


    I noticed that the students were still leaving, maybe because they had clubs or extracurricular activities.


    I glanced back when I noticed Arius had slowed down, his eyes on the students leaving the place.


    He was searching for someone. Someone he always looks for from the bench across the street.


    I looked back at the girls leaving the building and someone caught my eye.


    That specific someone had been catching my eye for quite some time. Not because I find something special in her but because Arius always had his eyes on her.


    "Who is she?" I asked as I turned my face to Arius.


    He looked at me and feigned ignorance, "Who?"


    "The girl you always search for when you come here."


    He smirked, "What are you saying. I never look at just one-"


    "Don''t try lying to me." I cut his words, "I''ve been watching you for quite some time. In the beginning I thought you were just a pervert but then I noticed it."


    "..." He didn''t answer, he refused to say anything at all so I continued.


    "I noticed how your eyes were always restless, till the time you spotted her." I pointed at the girl who was now about to vanish from sight since she had walked quite far, "That girl with blonde hair."


    He sighed, walked to the bench and sat down. The same bench across the road where you get a pretty nice view of the school, "I''ve been caught." He seemed a bit disappointed.


    I followed him and sat down next to him. The sun had pretty much set, dark purple hue remained in the sky which was eaten by the darkness just a few minutes later.


    "Honestly, at first thought you might have had an interest in her but now that things have changed, I''m really curious."


    "It''s a secret." He looked across the street, at the almost empty school building, "It''s a secret no one knows except me."


    "No one?" He nodded.


    "No one."


    "Not even Huang-fei?" I just had to ask this, I mean Huang-fei knows everything about him.


    He chuckled sadly and shook his head, "Not even Huang-fei."


    His answer made me all the more curious. Just what was her relation with him?


    "What if I use my deal question?" I asked and he looked a bit surprised. Maybe he really wanted to keep it a secret. This was something he wanted to desperately keep hidden from the rest of the world.


    "Then��" He started after thinking about it for a while, "I guess I''ll answer."


    I was feeling a bit guilty about it yet I wanted to know.


    So I thought about it.


    "I''ll say it like this." I gulped, "I want to know everything about you too. All the highlights, like I told you mine. A secret no one knows now except you." I hinted about how I told him about Claire''s death, "But only if you want to. If you decide to tell me then it''ll count as the deal question but if you decide not to. I won''t force you to answer me." Because I can understand that telling a secret about a person who''s alive and about a person who''s dead can be very different.


    "That''s a creative way of putting it." I smirked and he grinned back, "I''m not proud of the things I''ve gone through in the past." He started, "But I don''t regret them either. It may have hurt me. But it helped me save someone very important."


    I stayed quiet and listened to him attentively. I had all my body facing him as I sat on the bench.


    "It''s a long story but I guess we can skim it." He turned his body to face me and lifted one of his legs to rest them on the bench while the other one stayed on the ground, "I''ll tell you." He said, "You''ll be first and last person to ever know about this." I nodded at him, affirming that I won''t ever tell this to anyone.


    He took a deep breath, "That girl is mute."


    Oh��


    "She is the reason I know how to communicate with signs even though I''ve never met her." A rather sorrowful expression began to show on his face, "More like I can''t meet her. For her own good, I can only watch her from afar."


    I stared into his eyes under the illumination of the street lights. The city was now filled with artificial lighting but that was more than enough to brighten everything.


    "She''s my little sister. Canaria."


    I couldn''t believe it.


    His little sister? But how?


    He''s the last living blood of the Alucard family.

 Chapter 121: Unveiling part of his story

    ?Arius [ 9 years old]


    I always thought I was an ordinary boy, like any other. I thought I had a normal family, with me, my mother who stayed at home, my father who worked in another city and came home on his vacation and my soon to be born little sister.


    My mom wanted to name her Canaria, derived from canary. She wanted Canaria to be free spirited and fly high in her life.


    There was just one thing I found odd in our lives. I often spotted two men in black around the apartment. They felt so suspicious but they never did anything bad, they just stood there like guards.


    I never really got why. When I told my mom about it she just brushed it off and said that if they weren''t doing anything bad it shouldn''t bother me.


    It never crossed my mind that she might have known who they were all along.


    After all, what could a child have known?


    I was very happy with my life. It felt like nothing was missing in it.


    We lived in a four story apartment with our place on the top yet we had many luxuries. It did cross my mind that if we can afford all those luxuries, why didn''t we have a house of our own.


    But I didn''t pay it much heed.


    My first ever crisis was when Canaria was born.


    Mom fell down the stairs during the eighth month of her pregnancy.


    That was the first time I was scared beyond belief. I had no idea what to do or who to call.


    I knew nothing.


    It was also the first time I realized I didn''t have my dad''s number.


    Mom started groaning in pain and I saw a pool of water form around her. With no other option, I ran to the men in black who I occasionally saw around the place.


    Usually they would stay away from me but when they saw the tears flooding down my eyes they got concerned as well.


    I told them what happened and they helped get mom to the hospital.


    Canaria had a premature birth due to the incident.


    It was quite fascinating seeing someone so small. I couldn''t take my eyes off her while she slept in the incubator.


    She was so so tiny I was scared of touching her and I wondered how I would ever do that even when she''s out of the incubator.


    She was kept in a special room with another baby girl who had a premature birth.


    Dad came rushing over when he heard about what had happened. His complexion was a bit pale and he seemed very disturbed. He asked me about the details and I told him about the incident and how mom''s feet slipped on the stairs.


    After listening to my explanation he calmed down. It was as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    It seemed like he was worried about something else too. Something I had no idea about.


    Dad had a serious conversation with mom and later came to me for something.


    He crouched down and held me shoulders, "Arius. You''re old enough now." His expression was grim, "I need to tell you something. I''ll come home after a few days. We have to have this conversation."


    "Dad?" A question suddenly arose in my mind, "Weren''t you out of city? How did you get to the hospital so fast."


    He sighed, "That''s exactly what we need to talk about." He gave my shoulder a squeeze and then stood up, "I''ll be home soon. I just need to take care of something."


    After three days of rest in the hospital mom came back home with me.


    The men who always wore black started wearing casual clothing.


    I noticed more of them but I couldn''t tell for sure because they all were in casual attire. Maybe the rest were just friends or acquaintances.


    The fifth day after the incident dad was supposed to come home. I was really happy not just because dad was coming back but I was allowed to skip school as well.


    Mom made some of his favorite dishes for dinner and I set up the table.


    We waited for him.


    We waited for the doorbell to ring.


    We waited for his call.


    But it never came.


    Normally mom would get mad at him for being late and call him but this time was different. She seemed worried and more than that, she looked- scared?


    "Mom? Is some-" I couldn''t even ask my question properly because it was disturped by some commotion from outside.


    Mom immediately stood up and looked out of the window through the blinds. I followed her and peered out to see what it was.


    Some people were fighting.


    I couldn''t exactly tell since the street was dark but it looked like it was our guards fighting with someone.


    It didn''t seem much till the time more people came and started beating up the two we knew. It got even worse when the other side pulled out a gun.


    One of our guys took out his too and shot a person dead.


    That one moment and the next few, they were filled with blood splattering everywhere.


    The outcome was very obvious. Even a kid like me could understand that two guards were not going to win against many others.


    All of the sudden mom grabbed my wrist and pulled me along with her.


    She took me to her bedroom and stood in front of the wall.


    "Mom?" She was silent for a few seconds and stood there shaking, "What''s wrong?" She turned around and embraced me as she half sat on her knees.


    "I love you Arius!! Me and your father! We both love you very much!!" Her embrace got tighter.


    This was getting weird, "What are yo-?!" She pushed me apart from her with some force before I could finish my sentence, stood up and pressed her hand against the wall.


    I saw the wall set back.


    It took me a moment to realize, it wasn''t the wall, it was a small door within the wall, designed to blend in perfectly.


    I was dumbfounded. Nine years in this place and I never found out there was a door like this.


    We heard some more commotion outside the apartment and mom immediately pushed me in and closed the door.


    The place was cramped and dark. I could barely move in there.


    "Mom!!"


    "Arius!!" She yelled my name and I quieted down. She had never yelled at me..


    I could still see the outside view from the compact space pretty nicely.


    I saw mom slide down next to the wall in distress.


    She placed her hand where the door was and spoke, "Listen to me very carefully Arius." I didn''t say anything, "We are not a normal family like you always thought." Her hand now clenched into a fist, "I wish we were." She looked at me with tears in her eyes, "But I fell in love with a dangerous man."


    "Dad?"


    She nodded as tears started flowing down her cheeks, "He did warn me but I was young and foolish. The only thing on my mind was love." I was still confused as to why I was listening to this conversation in a weird place but I let her continue, "It was a mutual decision of ours for you and me to stay here." She gulped, "Arius, you''re father is a mafian boss. He lives here, right in this city."


    "What!?!?!"


    "I know, I know dear!!" Loud banging on the door startled both of us even though it wasn''t on our door. Mom stood up and locked the bedroom door, she then came and sat in the same position again, "You don''t know what mafia is or how ugly the underworld can be and I had really hoped you''d never find out." She pursed her lips, "It''s a dangerous place. Very dangerous. It''s a place where you can die easily and you can be killed easily if you don''t have the power."


    The horrendous banging on our apartment door made me jerk once again but mom remained calm. She was thinking about something.


    "Mom, if it''s something dangerous. Shouldn''t we be running?" My heart began pounding as a sense of terror began looming over me.


    "We won''t make it. Not at this point." She answered sadly. I knew she still wasn''t as healthy as before, "Arius. Even when something is happening to me you have to stay extremely quiet."


    "But-" I heard the main door break and people come in.


    "HUSH!!" She placed a finger on her lips, "Not a single sound."


    I pressed my lips together as if I was sealing them. She smiled at me proudly, as if she could see that I had followed her direction.


    The bedroom door was banged on and yet again it scared me but mom? She stood up and got a gun out of her closet.


    The sound and force was so loud it felt like the door would just blow up..


    Mom gave me one final glance and whispered, "Survive."


    She smiled her last smile and turned her face to the door as some men broke in.


    My eyes went wide as she fired the gun immediately, killing one as the bullet went through his head. She fired another but it only tore the man''s ear off. There were three of them now who came rushing towards her and grabbed her hands.


    My eyes went even wider than before when I saw her struggling. The gun was still in her hands and she pulled the trigger aimlessly as she struggled to escape.


    It ended up hitting one of them. The bullet went straight to his eye, blinding him. As he groaned in pain mom managed to escape and shoot him in the head.


    But that was it. That was all the luck she had.


    The other man slapped the gun out of her grasp.


    I saw those moments of panic and fear on my mom''s face that soon turned to distress.


    The men pushed her to the ground, punched her already recovering body and began to rip her clothes.


    I couldn''t take it anymore.


    I had to come out.


    I had to do something!


    Just as I was about to proceed, I saw her move.


    She turned her face towards me as she placed a finger on her lips.


    My body automatically froze in place but my eyes were glued to the scene happening in front of me.


    I was seeing something no person ever should.


    I saw my mother get beaten up and raped as she cried and struggled against it but there was no one to help her.


    There was just me and I was helpless.

 Chapter 122: His first murder

    My thinking became a blur. It felt like it was jumbling in a foggy pattern.


    My brain was failing at processing everything, nothing was making sense, nothing at all.


    The men assaulting my mother had covered her mouth. She couldn''t even breathe, not even from her nose, they were covering that too.


    In front of my eyes I saw the movement of her body slow down.


    I looked down at the floor in misery and utter despair.


    The gun was there.


    The very gun that was slapped out of mom''s hands.


    I looked up at them again. They seemed very immersed in their act.


    At that very moment I felt all my emotions fade somewhere in the deep dark corner of my being as I made a decision.


    I then quietly opened up the door. It didn''t make any sound at all.


    I picked up the gun and raised it up but before pulling the trigger I stopped for a moment. I had no idea how to shoot, especially from a distance, so I walked a few steps ahead.


    They noticed me but when they turned their heads towards me it was too late. I already had the gun raised at the level of their heads. I shot them immediately, one after another, without giving them the chance to do anything.


    Splatters of blood tainted the side of my face, neck and shirt but I paid it no heed.


    I stood there amidst the revolting scene as my arms fell to my side and the gun slipped out of my hand falling to the ground.


    My eyes landed on my mother again, she was frozen still in her place.


    I walked to her and sat down next to her.


    Her eyes wide open as she faced looking at the door I was in.


    She was gone��


    And even in her final moments she wanted me to be safe.


    What a strange being.... A mother...


    I closed her eyes and sat there with a blank head. I had no idea why this all had happened and I had no clue about what I was going to do now?


    I don''t remember how long I sat here but when I heard some voices approaching I snapped back to reality.


    I turned and crawled frantically to the wall door to hide again.


    Two men came in the room.


    People I had never seen before.


    They paused when their gaze landed on the scene in front of them, then they gave each other a glance.


    "The son''s not here." One of them said. He was bulky and bald and wore a black leather jacket like the other guy.


    "Do you think he did this and ran off?" The other one, just as bulkier as the first but had braided brown hair said..


    "Who knows? He''s the son of that bastard. Look around. He might just be hiding here somewhere."


    "Or he might have run away." The braid guy started looking for me along with the other. They did a rough search of the apartment but didn''t find me anywhere.


    "Where could that brat be hiding?" The bald one slid his hand across the wall of the bedroom I was hiding in.


    The emotions I had seemingly lost for a few minutes started returning to me.


    I was afraid.


    Afraid of the possibility that he might notice something weird in the wall. That he might find out that there is a hollow space between it.


    I place my hands over my mouth held my breath as he got closer.


    It felt like I was going to suffocate, not just because I was holding my breath but because of the fear that was swelling up inside me.


    I saw him look at me as he passed by me.


    It felt as if his eyes were peering inside, as if he could see me.


    My heart pounded so hard in my chest that it began to scare me even more. I was terrified that if nothing else it might give me away.


    He passed by, failing to notice anything.


    "I guess, he ain''t here." Both the men stood by the door, "Let''s leave."


    "What about those bodies?"


    "Leave em. The scene is what should be shown to that Alucard bastard."


    The braided guy sighed, "Whatever you say." They both turned, "We''re going to find the infant now?"


    "Yeah. The order was to kill them all but we still have to find the hospital."


    "That''s gonna take some time." They both began to leave.


    As their footsteps faded into the distance I gulped, still holding my breath with my hands on my mouth.


    ''It''s a dangerous place. Very dangerous. It''s a place where you can die easily and you can be killed easily if you don''t have the power.''


    Mom''s words came back to me.


    She was right.


    I still didn''t know what this mafia or underworld was but it was dangerous.


    I let my hands slide down when my brain processed the eerie silence around me.


    It was very dangerous.


    I felt the anger and fear bubble inside of me.


    They were even going to kill my little sister.


    I got out of the compact place. My heart was still pounding.


    I looked at the scene on the floor and let out a deep frustrated breath, then grabbed one of the men away from my mom, into the lounge. Then did the same with the other guy.


    Walking back into the bedroom I pulled the bedsheet off the bed and lay it on top of my mother.


    I crouched down and gave her a good-bye kiss on her forehead. This was the final farewell.


    Even though I didn''t want to accept it, in my heart I knew the truth.


    She and I will not be seeing each other ever again.


    I smiled a final broken smile as I whispered to her, "Good-bye."


    With that I had no more time left to spare, I stood up and ran out.

 Chapter 123: The reason he had to lose his sister

    I ran through the blood and bodies on the street into the dark allies towards the hospital Canaria was in.


    It was way past visiting hours but I had to get her. I had to save her.


    I couldn''t lose more of my family to these vicious people.


    I went in the hospital through the emergency in order to avoid the staff.


    The place was quiet with its usual aseptic smell of carbolic acid but it gave me a sense of relief.


    It meant they hadn''t gotten here yet.


    They hadn''t found Canaria yet.


    As stealthy as I could, I made my way to the infant ward, tiptoeing my way to the incubator room where she was.


    She was sleeping quietly, just like the other baby. Their incubators were separated by a glass wall between them. In short one could say, they were in separate room. The other room could be accessed through the transparent door.


    I placed my hand against the incubator, staring at her chest rising and depressing slowly.


    She was doing fine.


    I smiled but it lasted only for a second and disappeared as if it was never there.


    Will she be fine?


    How can I protect her?


    I walked around from one side to the other, gently sliding my hand across the incubator.


    Last time I was here, the nurse told me it would be very dangerous if Canaria was taken out of the machine.


    Commotion.


    I froze when I heard noises from outside.


    It seemed like some people were arguing.


    It was faint and this room was far but I could still hear it, those garbled words, probably because they were screaming.


    I placed my ear next to the closed door to hear better.


    "Sir! I can not tell you that! It''s way past visiting hours!!" I heard a woman say, I''m guessing it was the receptionist.


    Just the next moment I heard her scream and heard something breaking.


    "Tell me!" It was a man''s voice. It seemed like he was threatening her and she got dominated.


    "B-by the end of the hall!" She spoke quickly and I realized she had given Canaria away.


    I heard her fall to the floor, "You go take care of the CCTV footages." Some guy told another.


    I locked the door to buy some time.


    Then turned around and looked at my sister.


    What to do!?!!


    I want her to live! I want to hold and play with her!


    Will I never get that chance?


    ��


    I gulped and walked to her.


    I only had one option to take her and run. I opened the lid of Canaria''s incubator, took her out and was about to run when I stopped.


    What if she dies because of this?


    I didn''t want that, not because of me��


    I had no idea what to do. I was panicking so bad I couldn''t even think straight.


    Then, my eyes landed on the name written on a sheet of paper and pasted on the wall above the machine.


    ''Canaria Alucard, D/O Richard Alucard.''


    Oh��


    An idea popped in my mind but I hesitant about it.


    I shook my head and brought myself back to my senses.


    I had no time to waste.


    I took the description off, then ran to the other room and tore off the other baby''s name and description, replacing it with Canaria''s.


    The doorknob rattled and I jerked my head around with my tiny little sister in my arms.


    They were here!


    I darted my eyes around to find a place to escape or hide.


    The men had started using force to break down the door.


    At that moment my eyes landed on a cabinet.


    I gulped and opened it up to hide myself in it.


    As the door broke down, I closed the door of the cabinet.


    It was completely dark except for the rectangular narrow opening of the cabinet that let a bit of light in.


    I saw the same two men who were in my home walk in. They looked at the empty incubator and the bald one narrowed his eyes, but he relaxed them a bit when he saw the other incubator.


    He walked to the other room through the transparent door and I saw them more clearer since now they were closer.


    Both of the men looked at the paper pasted on the wall and gave each other a nasty smile.


    "Finally." The bald one took out his gun while the other one opened the port holes, "Let''s get this over with."


    He slid his hand in through the access porthole and placed the gun right next to the baby''s head as she slept silently.


    Unaware of danger she was in.


    Unaware of how she was going to die even before she got to live.


    Unaware of everything.


    I closed my eyes.


    How lucky��


    There was a single bullet shot, the sound of which resonated so loud it shook me but I wasn''t scared about that.


    I was scared for Canaria.


    I shot my head down to look at her. My eyes had adjusted nicely to the dark and I could see her clearly.


    She had woken up.


    The noise had shaken her up as well and she was about to cry.


    Oh no!!


    No. No. No. No!


    What do I do?!?!?


    She opened her tiny mouth as little tears formed in the corner of her eyes.


    At that moment I thought it was all going to end.


    She began to cry.


    I watched her with my eyes wide open.


    I watched her cry without stopping and I felt a pang of relief and pain at the same time.


    She cried with all she had but no sound came out.


    She was mute.


    The men immediately left after performing the deed. They still had work to do, which included finding me.


    I brought Canaria next to my chest and comforted her


    "It''s okay." I whispered, "It was nothing."


    I wondered at that time whether it was my fault she couldn''t make any sound.


    Or was it due to the time mom fell down the stairs, or was she born with it?


    I didn''t have an answer and I never got it.


    I got out of the cabinet and placed Canaria back in the incubator. Then I exchanged the places of the incubators, bringing the bloodied one to Canaria''s place and taking hers there.


    I took off the description paper and placed it over the bloody machine.


    ''Canaria Alucard, D/O Richard Alucard.''


    I stared at the paper for a while, then looked at the incubator. The tiny body of the child laid there dead. Blood splatters covered one whole side of the machine.


    I looked down at the paper in my hand


    ''Liliana Nim D/O Naru Nim.''


    Her name was Liliana��


    I looked back at the baby and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    I was sorry because she had to die in place of my sister.


    I was sorry because she didn''t even get to meet her family properly.


    I was sorry because I chose her death over Canaria''s.


    And, I was sorry because now I was giving her identity to my sister.


    I felt guilty, so guilty it was making me sick, but what else could I have done?


    I went to the other room and placed Liliana''s description page on top of the incubator.


    Then stood by her, watching as Canaria drifted back into sleep.


    I placed my hand against the glass and tried smiling but I couldn''t


    "I guess I''m saying my good-bye to you even before I got the chance to say hello."


    That''s right.


    It was better off if no one knew what had happened here.


    She can live as Liliana.


    She can live a normal life.


    She doesn''t need to know this world like me. I would never want her to know this pain, this agony, this confusion.


    I don''t even know what''s going to happen to me, but at least this way Canaria will be safe.


    I finally managed to smirk at the thought that at least she wouldn''t be hurt.


    Yeah.


    I nodded to myself as I took my hand off the incubator and stepped back.


    No one needs to know she''s still alive.

 Chapter 124: The denial of a death

    ?Azalea


    "That''s it." Arius said, "That''s the secret no one knows." His eyes seemed distant but he no longer regret the decisions he made as a child.


    Still, he seemed quite sad, "I only got to hold her once." The night was growing silent but neither of us cared.


    "So she goes by the name ''Liliana'' now?" I asked him.


    "Yeah." He nodded, "From the start, that was always her name. Canaria is how only I know her." He paused for a moment, "She has a loving family. Supportive friends�� She has a normal life." He looked at me, "She has everything I wished she would have." He smiled.


    I smiled at him, "So, you''ve never met her?"


    He looked back at the school, "No��" His voice was clear, yet it sounded so distant.


    My heart ached for him, "You chose to look like a pervert so you could see her." I chuckled.


    He grinned, "Give me a better option."


    "Oh no! This is the best option, you managed to fool everyone." I grinned, "Almost everyone. How long have you been doing it?"


    "Ever since she got into high school." His smile faded, "It was pure luck she chose the school which came across my path often." He took a deep breath, "I only had three years to do this. Three years in which I got to see her five times a week��" He looked down to his hands, "But that time is almost over too." He fiddled with his fingers, "I guess I have a few more months-" He looked at me, "Then she graduates. After that I''ll have no reason to come back here."


    This was really heartbreaking but I understood that this was for the best.


    I understood that wanting to see your family was a given but in a position like ours that was not possible.


    The safety of our loved ones came first.


    "When did you learn to sign?" I asked


    "Shortly after I came home with Caesar."


    "You came home with Caesar?"


    "Yeah. My story doesn''t end here. I didn''t get home after saving Canaria. I got home many many months later." I saw the pain in his eyes, "But I''ll tell you about that some other time."


    "Okay..." Even though I could sit in this same spot and listen to him talk all night, I should respect the fact that he doesn''t want to talk about it right now, "Did Caesar learn to sign with you?"


    "Yeah. We did almost everything together. Just that I had a reason for it while he did it out of pure curiosity." He sighed and looked at the night sky, "Deep down," He started, "I knew I''d never get the chance to meet Canaria but still, I learned how to sign." He turned his head to me, "Because if I ever, and I mean ever, by some pure coincidence bump into her. I want to be able to communicate with her." His eyes wandered around, looking for nothing in particular, "Maybe, just even a ''Hi'' would do." He made the symbol with his hand, "I would want her to know that she could talk to me." He raised his hands and moved his fingers a bit, "Because I can most definitely talk to her."


    My heart melted. He cared for her so much even though he''s never met her, even though he could only watch her from a far and even though Canaria will never know about this, she will never know about her real family and her brother who gave her up just to protect her and yet Arius was fully prepared for a mere coincidental meeting that didn''t even have a chance of happening.


    He had been doing things on his own from the start that him seem like a bad guy but deep down he''s a different person. A person with a perfect facade.


    I looked down and sighed, "Why did you never tell us that you were saving us from the Blacks?"


    He was shocked a bit by my question bit relaxed immediately, "No reason really. Nothing would have changed if I told you."


    "What makes you think that?"


    "I wanted you guys to feel like hostages and try to escape. It would prove that I was keeping you captive. It was a way to keep the Blacks, especially Ryan at bay because I had you guys as ''my property'' and no one would dare try to take what''s mine."


    "I see��" That''s why he acted and said all those words to me.


    "But neither of you really tried that hard to escape or to retaliate."


    "You didn''t treat us like slaves."


    "More than that, neither of you had a place to go back to and neither did any of you wanted to go back to your previous lives. You both barely put up any resistance." I scratched the side of my head. He was right, "That''s why I can''t take off your collar. Not yet, but soon. When I see the clear sign."


    ***


    It had gotten really late by the time we reached the mansion.


    Upon arriving we noticed something off. The atmosphere was grim, the guards were terrified and seemed stiff.


    Everything felt a bit odd.


    Arius noticed it too but he didn''t question the guards.


    We both made our way in.


    Caesar, Ben, Nora and Lee stood there with their eyes on the floor. All of them were mortified. Especially Caesar, he seemed on an edge.


    Arius moved his gaze around and so did I.


    There were signs of a commotion or maybe a fight inside the mansion. Plus, the place was rather dark, some of the lights had been smashed.


    "What happened here?" Arius asked and even though he asked his question pretty calmly all of them flinched.


    "There was a break in-" Ben shook his head, "Um, more like an assasination attempt."


    He wasn''t meeting Arius''s eyes.


    "What?" Arius raised his brows, "Someone dared make an assasination attempt here?" We both noticed something was amiss, "Where''s Huang-fei?"


    All of them froze, like a statue and none of them answered.


    "I said, Where is Hunag-fei?!!" He said, louder this time but neither of them spoke. Arius looked at Caesar, "Caesar?" Upon hearing his own name he tried raising his head but couldn''t, "I''m sorry��" A feeble apology was all he could manage.


    His words suddenly hit me and my heart started racing. I looked at Arius, he seemed perplexed.


    "Where. Is. He?!!" He gritted his teeth and Nora stepped forward.


    "I''ll show you." She said and then walked to the lounge.


    I could see that she was pretty shaken up as well but she stepped forward for Caesar.


    We both followed her while the others kept their eyes down.


    I noticed that the guards, the gang members and all the servants were scared.


    As soon as we entered the lounge our eyes landed on the casket. I saw the color fade from Arius''s face as he made his way to look inside the casket.


    I slowly walked to the opposite side and my eyes landed on Huang-fei, peacefully sleeping inside the long furnished box with his hands on his chest.


    I knew he hadn''t died of a natural cause and that he was killed, but still someone had cleaned his body and dressed him up in a clean white shirt and trousers to make him seem more presentable.


    I looked at Arius.


    It was done for him, because Huang-fei''s death would be the worst thing that could ever happen to him. Afterall he was like a father to him.


    Everything was silent, no one moved or attempted to speak while Arius stared at Huang-fei.


    He was in a state of denial yet his expression didn''t change.


    The silence lasted for many minutes and the only thing that could be heard was the ticking of the clock.


    Each second that passed increased the dread in everyone''s heart.


    After the agonizing wait Arius moved his hands and pulled down Huang-fei''s shirt from the chest.


    It revealed the stab wounds.


    He let it go and then pulled up his shirt from below and I saw some of the skin missing near his stomach, as if someone had hit him with a fat chain or axe. I wasn''t sure but all the injuries had been taken care of nicely, properly cleaned and stitched together.


    He then slowly pulled down the shirt to cover him up properly.


    He then raised his head to look at everyone.


    "The culprit?" He asked in a calm tone but everyone could see the rage in his eyes.


    "It was from the skull spiders." Ben spoke.


    Now that we were in the lounge and had better lighting I noticed that all four of them were a bit haggard, especially Caesar.


    He had some injuries and cuts along with a bruise on the side of his left lip.


    "There were two of them. Caesar killed one, the other one is in the underground cell." Lee kept his eyes on his shoes as he gave Arius the report.


    Each and every person in the mansion was scared of Arius at the very moment.


    Arius''s expressions didn''t change, he remained stern.


    "Are all the devices ready?" He asked, "I will question him myself."


    Devices, is he going to torture him?


    "Yes." Lee answered, "You can start whenever you want."


    Arius walked out of the room, "Bring me my gloves, I''m going to start right now."


    "Right away." Lee left the room right after Arius and all the other people finally breathed.


    I jogged to Nora, "How did this happen?"


    She shook her head, "The attack was too sudden, they were highly trained assassins and their target was Huang-fei. He was in his bedroom while it happened"


    Ben joined in, "Huang-fei is strong or maybe he used to be. He was old now and on top of that he wasn''t in his best shape."


    "He was still sick?" I asked.


    Nora nodded, "Yeah. He fought them pretty well but by the time we reached his room he had received too much damage. He had managed to knock down one."


    "Ben and Lee reached his room first and tried fighting the one standing. Hunag-fei had already received too much damage by then. He was bleeding pretty bad and had lost too much blood by the time Caesar and I got there."


    "I went straight to Huang-fei when I entered the room while Nora, Ben and Lee fought the assassin." Caesar joined in the conversation, "I was too late." He seemed ashamed of himself, "I couldn''t protect him." He clenched his fists, "It''s all my fault." I could see the pain in his eyes, "He died in my arms." I could see the tears forming in his eyes that he blinked away. Nora held his hand in order to calm him but he didn''t take it.


    "Caesar killed the one remaining and Lee took the other one to the cell." Ben told me the end of the story.


    Nora took Caesar to the kitchen to have him drink some water and Ben went to take care of the mansion''s broken things.


    As I stood there alone I heard the people of the mansion whisper.


    The maids, the workers, the members all talked about one thing.


    ''Did you see that? He really is cruel he didn''t even shed a single tear for him."


    "I know right. He was like family to him. Tch. Tch."


    "Of course he wouldn''t, he didn''t even wet his eyes when his real father died."


    "How can a man be this cold hearted?!"


    "He didn''t even say anything about the funeral."


    "Will it even be held?"


    "Will he even attend?"


    "Will he even bury him?"


    Oh Arius��


    In order to make yourself seem strong you have made yourself look like a heartless monster��


    "Azalea?" I turned around and saw Caesar, "I have to tell you something. It''s important." His tone of voice was softer than normal, "Please." He begged me and I nodded.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 125: You may let it out, just this once

    I walked down the stairs to the underground holding cell.


    I really had no idea what reaction I would get from him when I disturb him between his interrogation but I had to go to him.


    He had been in there for three hours now.


    I had to stop him.


    I knew he was doing all this because he was frustrated. Because he was sad and devastated and I believe he was blaming himself because he wasn''t here to protect Huang-fei himself.


    In order to hide all those emotions he went down to the cell but his men don''t know that, his servants don''t know, even the people closest to him are scared.


    Just as the stairs ended I arrived at an iron door, it was open.


    The area had dim lighting but I guess that was a given. It wasn''t a place that was used often.


    I took a deep breath in order to prepare myself, then went through the door. There was a small corridor that led to a wooden door.


    The scene gave me a sense of false hope.


    Like it was built to trap someone in and even if that person managed to knock down the wooden door, the sense of relief and happiness he will get will be washed out immediately when he will encounter the thick iron one.


    It was like a cruel little joke.


    I placed my hand on the wooden door and opened it. Light came streaming out along with an odd smell.


    I walked in and saw the heart dropping scene.


    The room was about the size of a master bedroom. The walls were thick with no window for ventilation, perhaps that was the reason as to why it had an odd disturbing smell.


    It was mostly empty with some handcuffs attached to the wall, one with which the captured assassin was tied to.


    He was in a pretty bad shape, his entire being was exhausted while his fingers were bleeding. A closer look showed that he no longer had any nails left.


    A piece of his skin had been carved out from his chest while there was a branding sign in the exact centre of his stomach, on both of his thighs and forehead.


    Arius sat on a chair in front of him, the table with equipment right beside him.


    Lee stood quietly in a corner. He never spoke much unless he needed to but there was no sign of disturbance on his face even after standing there and seeing all the torture.


    As I walked towards him Arius spoke with his eyes on the assassin.


    "I didn''t think you''d ever come here." He sat arms crossed with one leg over the other. A pair of white gloves stained with blood still on his hands.


    "Are you done?" I didn''t get very close. I had no intention of seeing the suffering man. I know he''s an enemy who killed a dear comrade, still I couldn''t bear to get any closer.


    "I can''t really say I''m done here." He clicked his tongue with his eyes still on the man, "He didn''t answer much, after all they''re trained not to but I got that one answer that will lead to all the others."


    "That means you''re done!"


    He shook his head, "But I''m not done with him."


    "Arius. Come with me. It''s important."


    "..."


    "You can leave him here, do whatever you want later but right now I need you to come with me." This was very important. All his men and all the people in the house were awake because of him.


    They all were tired but the fear of him was greater.


    Everyone respected him but they all should know that he is not a monster.


    He finally looked back at me and I pleaded him with my eyes. He sighed and got up, "Take care of the mess Lee. I''ll come back later."


    "Yes."


    Then he followed me out.


    I didn''t take him to the lounge or to meet anyone, I didn''t even speak to him.


    He didn''t ask me what I was doing. Maybe he was too tired to ask or maybe he just didn''t feel like it.


    Only when we reached his room he asked the question.


    "Why did you bring me here?" He was exhausted.


    I sat on his bed and patted the place next to me, "Sit."


    "I don''t have time for th-"


    "Sit." I cut his words, "You do have time for this." I was more stern with my words. I had to make him do this. If I didn''t who would?


    Huang-fei was no longer here...


    He reluctantly came and sat next to me, just as he did I opened my arms and pulled him in a hug.


    "Azalea what are you-??"


    "Hush!" I stroked his head gently and continuously, "It''s okay." I felt him tense up, "It''s okay." I repeated the comforting words and he tried getting out of my embrace but I didn''t let him.


    "Azalea don''t do this." He knew what I was up to, "Please." He begged.


    "Everything will be alright." I had no intention of swaying.


    "Please." He begged me again, "I can''t do this." His voice was weaker than before.


    "You can. You''re human too." I kept stroking his hair, "You did good, so it''s okay now."


    He shook his head lightly, "Not me. Not in my place."


    "Shhh." I held him tighter, "You will listen to me, won''t you?"


    "..."


    "It''s only me here, no one else but us. You trust me, don''t you?"


    "..." After a pause he gave me a weak nod and I smiled.


    It warmed me that he trusted me enough to listen to me, "Just this once." I told him,.


    He shook his head again but I felt that this time his resolve was breaking.


    I wonder how long had it been since the last time he ever made himself vulnerable.


    "It''s okay." I repeated the consolation, "Just this once. Let it all out. You can cry."


    Just as I said those words I felt him grip my shirt from my back..


    I felt his body tremble as his voice quivered when he spoke, "Can you sing for me?" He was at the ending point.


    "Yes." I didn''t stop my hands from comforting him while I started singing.


    I sang him a lullaby.


    From muffled cries that he desperately tried to suppress they became cries of agony and I made sure my voice was loud enough to cover them all.


    So that no one would listen to him cry just as he wanted.


    Out of all the time I had known him this was his most humane moment.


    He had believed all his life that he could not show weakness, that it was not meant for someone like him.


    That he had to wear a fake mask everywhere he went.


    But he''s human too and like every human, he has a breaking point.


    I felt his pain as he cried in my embrace.


    I felt his weakness as he clung onto me so desperately.


    I felt him break.


    I felt the trembles and I felt the helplessness he was going through.


    Afterall death was something no one could fight.


    It was the ultimate end.


    I just kept my arms around him, hugging him for support.


    I didn''t say anything to him anymore. I just stayed there, singing as loud as I could, glad that he let out his emotions.


    I don''t know how long he had things buried inside of him.


    I don''t know of the pain he takes in with a smile on his face.


    I don''t know if he''ll ever cry like this again.


    But I knew he was breaking very bad on the inside because he cried till the time his own mind pushed him to sleep.

 Chapter 126: A traitor among us

    Arius slept for about twenty minutes then woke up with a jerk feeling paranoid. He was sweating and breathing heavy. I suppose he had a bad dream but I was right there beside him to calm him down.


    I placed both my hands on his cheeks and made him look at me, "Hey! It''s okay. You''re okay."


    He calmed down as soon as he saw me and heard my voice. I saw his body relax and breathing slow down to normal.


    As he stabilized himself he placed his hand on mine, "I''m fine." He whispered but his voice felt dry.


    "Do you want some water?" I asked him but he shook his head


    "Just you."


    My eyes grew wide for a moment then relaxed and I smiled, "Okay."


    He didn''t say anything for a few moments, just sat there with his hand over mine. Two times he gently squeezed it to make sure I was there and I would reply with a simple answer, "Yes?"


    He took a deep breath and brought my hand down with his, "We should go down and get ready for Huang-fei''s funeral."


    I nodded, "Yes. Everybody''s waiting for you downstairs."


    He nodded and got up to leave and so did I.


    We made our way downstairs to the lounge. All the men and servants were still there, the light whisperings ceased as soon as we came into view.


    Ayaan was sitting there on the floor by the casket''s side. His eyes were red from crying but as soon as he saw Arius he stood up and stepped back, giving space to him.


    I stopped where Nora and the other stood while Arius walked to casket, cleared his throat and spoke, "We''ll start the funeral immediately." I noticed the sky get lighter. Soon it would be daybreak, "We''ll bury him next to my mother and father."


    "Yes." Ben stepped forward, "We''ll start preparing immediately."


    Arius nodded and stepped aside, letting some of his men take the casket to the ride outside that had been arranged beforehand.


    "Let''s all leave immediately." Arius said and followed behind the casket.


    As he left, I heard everyone whisper again.


    "Did you see that?" They all were pleasantly surprised.


    "Those swollen eyes!?"


    "I know right! Did he cry?"


    "Did you guys get a closer look? His eyes were slightly red."


    "Me too! I saw that too."


    "Wow. He really is human after all."


    "Do you guys really think he cried?"


    "Why else would his eyes be swollen and red?"


    "His voice felt a bit dry too."


    "I guess it''s just his position that doesn''t allow him to show that side to anyone."


    "I think you''re right."


    "But I''m glad though."


    "Me too."


    "Yeah."


    I saw everyone feel more at ease and I saw some of them smile.


    They now knew he was just like them, a normal person but with more responsibility.


    They now knew him a bit better.


    ***


    The funeral was held at a cemetery on a grassy hill, it was held by a selected few people while the rest were told to go and rest.


    It was already dawn, the sun was making its way up, brightening up the entire sky, painting it a lighter tone of blue.


    The breeze was cool and it carried a sweet flowery smell of lilacs.


    The funeral ended by the time the sun was up and Ben was assigned the work to arrange the proper tombstone for Hunag-fei''s grave.


    As everyone was leaving I saw Arius standing quietly in his place. I turned my head and saw everyone descending when Caesar turned his face to me.


    His eyes asked me the question he wanted to and I nodded. He nodded in return and then continued walking down.


    I walked to Arius.


    "You okay?" I held his hand and he squeezed mine.


    "Better."


    I took a deep breath and stared at Huang-fei''s grave, "Do you know why I came to you in the cell?"


    "No."


    "Because it was Huang-fei''s last wish." Arius shot his head towards me in confusion, "He didn''t really need to make it his wish because I would have come to you anyway but I won''t deny when Caesar told me this it helped me go down there."


    "His last wish?"


    "He passed away in Caesar''s arms." I started, "He told him that since he won''t be here anymore he wants us to always be there for your sorry ass." I grinned.


    He was shocked at the sudden change of my words but then broke into a smile, "I''m sure he did not say it like that."


    "But I''m sure he meant that."


    "Yea. Maybe he did��" He looked at the grave again


    "He also said that having a son like you was a blessing." Arius closed his eyes in sorrow, "He said that he would have loved to see your marriage." His grip on my hands increased, "That he was sorry he was going like this, completely unannounced." I saw his forehead furrow, "And he wished you all the happiness."


    FInally I saw the tears form in the corners of his eyes as he gulped but he didn''t shed them.


    It was morning now. The sun was shining brightly in the sky. He opened his eyes and gave Huang-fei a sad smile while holding back his pain, "It''s fine if you didn''t make it till my wedding. Having a father like you was a blessing too. I wish you didn''t leave but now I want you to rest. You''ve finally got the retirement you never accepted." He chuckled as a tear fell down his face and I smiled slightly, "I''ll make things right and try to fulfill your wish." He took a deep breath and gave him a genuine smile, "I''ll come visit every chance I get."


    He looked at me and I wiped his wet cheek with my sleeve, "We''ll be there for him Huang-fei." I looked at the grave, "Don''t worry." I pulled Arius''s hand and we bid Huang-fei good-bye, then started descending the hill.


    "Caesar didn''t tell me all that himself��" He realized it.


    "You know the reason why."


    "..." He sighed, "I won''t deny that part of me did blame him even though he''s not at fault. It was part of the reason I left the place and went down to the cell. I didn''t want to fight with him. He''s too important to me."


    I smiled. They really are inseparable. In such drastic situations one always ends up blaming someone, even their kids or parents but Caesar blamed himself even though it wasn''t his fault while Arius left the place to avoid any sort of fight.


    Neither of them wanted to damage their bond.


    "Caesar''s blaming himself too much. He reached Huang-fei too late or else-"


    "He never would have let this happen." Arius completed my words, "I know. Huang-fei was like a fatherly figure to him too just like he was to me."


    We reached the car waiting for us at the bottom and we sat inside. Lee was waiting on the driver''s seat.


    As soon as we got in he started driving.


    "Oh right!" I looked at Arius, "What info did you get from that assasin?"


    "I found out that these assassins came to avenge the one I killed and," He sighed while rubbing his temples.


    "And?"


    He looked at me in the eyes,


    "There is a traitor among us."

 Chapter 127: Sorting things out

    ?Arius


    After reaching the mansion the first thing I did was look for Caesar.


    The maid told me he was in the back yard and I made my way there.


    He was sitting there on the bench in the corner with his legs next to his chest, his family sword in his hands.


    I sighed, he still sits like that when he''s depressed.


    I shook my head.


    He''s just like a kid.


    I walked up to him and he saw me immediately.


    He stood up a bit confused and I walked till I stood directly in front of him.


    I opened my mouth to say something but stopped.


    Honestly, I won''t deny I myself had no idea what to say, so I sat down on the bench and looked at him, "Sit."


    He did as he was told but just looked at the ground.


    Neither of us knew what to say and for a while we just sat there in complete silence. The wind blew every now and then but it didn''t make the awkwardness between us go away.


    "I''m sorry." Caesar was the first one to speak.


    "It wasn''t your fault." I replied immediately.


    "It was. I could have gone to his room faster."


    "Shut up Caesar. We both know that''s not the case." I told him, "And stop looking at the grass, there''s nothing there. Look at me."


    He sighed and raised his head to face me, "The grass is very green."


    His remark made both of us laugh.


    "Look." I started, "It''s gone. The incident had ended and we both are the ones hurt from it the most."


    "I-"


    "Don''t." I said sternly, "I know you did your best and that there was no possible way you could have done better. Don''t blame yourself."


    "You don''t blame me?" I shook my head at his question.


    "I know you. And how could I blame you when you did nothing wrong? On the other hand, I''m going to praise you."


    "Praise me? For what?"


    "For keeping the other intruder alive."


    "Did you get something from him?"


    I nodded, "I found out that the first assassin was hired under my name."


    His reaction was the same as mine. He was confused at first, then it hit him.


    "There is a traitor among us?"


    I nodded, "Not here though."


    "Then?"


    "Lorelai." I licked my lips, "According to that assassin the mayor sent the message under my name. The message stated that I wanted to get rid of all my slaves without any fuss. These two fucking retard thought I changed my mind and decided to kill the asassin to keep my slaves."


    "Was your seal used?"


    I nodded, "The skull spiders can only be reached through a letter or direct meeting. Last time I did notice the lock was tampered with but I didn''t get the time to investigate. Nothing of major importance regarding the seal happened so I decided to let it slide, until now." I slumped back and stretched my legs out, "And I''m going to kill that bastard Ryan."


    "That could mean war."


    "I don''t care." I closed my eyes, "I gave him a chance last time. I''ve let things slide up until now but this time. The act is unforgivable."


    "Okay." I could tell Caesar had already started preparing himself, "Arius?" He called my name.


    "Hmm?"


    "Azalea must have told you about Huang-fei''s last wish but there was something else too." My eyebrows twitched, "It''s about Ayaan." I opened my eyes and sat up straight to look at him.


    "What about him?"


    "Arius, Ayaan doesn''t belong here. Out of all of us, he''s the only one who isn''t linked to any mafian background, just misfortune." His words made perfect sense. All of us who were present here belonged to this environment, we have a history with it, except Ayaan. He and Maria and their family were unfortunately dragged in it.


    "You''re right."


    "Not just Huang-fei but Maria wanted that too. For Ayaan to live a normal life and Ayaan himself wanted to be a proper muslim but he will never be able to do that-"


    "If he lives here." I finished his sentence. I knew it far too well that he won''t be living the life he wants if he stays here. He''s a good kid, he believes in the good of the world and even though so much has happened, he still believes in God.


    "We should at least let Ayaan go, for himself and the muslims who helped us on the way back here when we were kids."


    I smiled listening to him. The three muslims who helped us get back home were similar to Ayaan. They wanted to pursue their religion in peace but the world didn''t let them, "I''ll talk to him about this after I''m done dealing with the traitor and the skull spiders."


    "You''re going to the skull spiders?"


    "I have to." I looked him in the eyes, "If I don''t we will be the ones facing heavy casualties. After all we killed two of their members and have one hostage."


    "Alone?"


    I nodded, "They don''t welcome visitors."


    "It''s too risky. Let me come with you."


    "No." I took a deep breath, "You''ll come with me to Lorelai but to the Sephra mountain where they live, I''ll go alone."


    "Arius!"


    "No." I stood up, "It''s the only way."


    "They will kill you!" He stood up and walked in front of me.


    "They might!" I said, "But they might not if I can negotiate."


    ''Arius no!! I''ll go in your place." He was dead serious.


    "Caesar-" I shook my head, "It has to be me."


    "Fight me." He suddenly proposed, "If you win, I''ll let you go."


    I looked at him with an ''you doing this on purpose'' expression, "No. I''m not fighting you."


    "Then I''m going with you."


    "This is not fair!"


    "You''re the boss Arius! We can''t lose you!"


    "I''m the boss! That''s exactly why I have to go alone! They will listen to me like that."


    "You''ll only be allowed to go alone if you win against me."


    "Why are you acting like my mother!?" At this point we were arguing like kids, "And you''ve only asked me to fight you because I''ve never won against you!"


    "Well! If you''re that stern on going alone then you should win against me."


    "Fine then!" It was actually a good way to take out out frustration too,


    "Let''s do this!"

 Chapter 128: The sun and the night

    ?Azalea


    There was a strange commotion in the mansion. The men and servants were excited and nervous as they ran towards the windows.


    Nora and I who were walking down to the kitchen glanced at each other in confusion.


    "What''s happening?" Nora asked me.


    "I have no idea." I spotted Sami and stopped him, "Hey! What''s happening here?"


    "You don''t know!? The boss and Caesar are having a sparring match in the backyard." He said and ran off.


    Nora and I looked at each other even more confused.


    A sparring match? Why?


    We both went out the back door towards the backyard. I could see the servants and men glued to the big windows from the outside while only a handful of members were there around the backyard.


    Two dreamy men came into view as we reached the backyard.


    We both stopped as soon as we saw Caesar and Arius.


    I could understand why the women in the mansion were so excited.


    Arius and Caesar were shirtless and both of them wore sweatpants as they stood on the grass barefooted.


    It was then I noticed their full features. It was amazing how they both contrasted each other.


    Arius had golden eyes and hair like the sun with pale skin while Caesar had black hair and eyes like the night with fair skin.


    Even their sweatpants were contrasting. Arius had a black one while Caesar wore a mustard colored one with black lining.


    Both of them were as tall as the other and their bodies were well built and musculine.


    The most noticeable part were their tattoos.


    They had special tribal tattoos with the same pattern but in different places.


    Arius''s tattoo was on the right side. It covered his right whole back and right chest extending till his right elbow while Caesar had the exact same pattern, just that it was on the left side of his body.


    If you look at them like this, their contrasting traits made them seem like the sun and the night.


    Normally the term would be the sun and the moon but here it was the bright shining sun who was backed by the whole night because these two had an inseparable bond even though they were so different.


    The tension in the air was thrilling. Both the sparring members were completely focused on each other, their minds and eyes were in unity, only staring at the person in front of them.


    Their battle stance resembled kung-fu style. It made me think that maybe they both learned from Huang-fei.


    Nora and I, along with all the members were so absorbed in the scene that we forgot about finding a place to sit.


    I saw Caesar''s foot move slightly, it changed it''s angle. I recognized it. He was going to jump push himself ahead and start the fight.


    Just the next moment it happened and I saw the distance between them close.


    Caesar took out his palm to attack but Arius stepped aside and dodged it. Or that was what everyone thought.


    Caesar changed his footing and managed to curve himself, landing a blow in Arius''s gut.


    I saw him wince but he took advantage of the opening the hit gave him and kicked Caesar''s face.


    He skid a bit to the opposite side while Arius balanced himself, just as he did, he launched himself to punch Caesar but Caesar bent down to dodge the hit and then kick swiped Arius''s legs to make him fall flat on the floor.


    Arius did lose his footing but he didn''t fall to the ground, he cartwheeled backwards to avoid that but just as he stood on his legs again Caesar was there to land another hit.


    Arius managed to barely dodge as he curved his body. I saw Caesar''s knuckles graze his cheeks but Arius took advantage of that and hit Caesar''s in the gut.


    A groan escaped his mouth as he stumbled back but immediately gained his focus.


    There was fire in both of their eyes and neither of them wanted to lose.


    I now understood why the men were so excited to see this.


    Caesar ran towards Arius and jumped way above the ground to land the kick on Arius''s neck side but it was blocked when Arius raised his arm to defend himself,though it did have an impact on his arm he managed to push him back.


    The next few seconds they had a constant session of throwing, blocking and dodging punches until one hit Arius''s chest and he groaned while stumbling neck.


    The punch had landed in the centre of his rib cage and it was going to take a few moments for him to recover but Caesar had no plan of giving him that time.


    He immediately pushed himself forward to make Arius fall to the ground. Just as he kicked Arius raised his arms to defend his side. This time he didn''t let the attack sway him, instead he took the opportunity and grabbed Caesar''s ankle to throw him to the ground.


    Caesar didn''t let that happen, he curved his upper body down and grabbed the grass for support while flipping his legs to escape Arius''s grasp.


    He succeeded and jumped to grab his rival. Arius got out of the way. Just as Caesar landed on his feet Arius jumped to Kick his side from the back.


    His foot landed neatly on Caesar''s side and he skid a bit to the opposite side, letting his expression of pain show but Caesar did that on purpose.


    He grabbed Arius''s foot and pulled him in with a jerk. Immediately after that he slammed him to the ground.


    A loud groan left Arius''s lips as his head hit the surface of the ground.


    Caesar positioned himself on top of Arius, one foot on either side of Arius''s stomach. As Arius opened his eyes Caesar crouched down on top of him, grabbing his wrists and pinning them on either side of his head.


    The match was over and I finally realized how my heart was pounding in my chest due to the thrill and excitement.


    "I won." Caesar whispered and Arius let out an exasperated sigh.


    "Fine." His expressions made him look like a little kid who lost the mario kart race.


    Nora nudged me and I saw the mischievous expression on her face. I knew what she was thinking.


    I was thinking the exact same thing while looking at the duo.


    Frankly the scene looked a bit steamy, they both were half naked, sweating and were in a rather romantic position.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw that the maids were enjoying the scene too, although they all immediately began to disperse when Ben came. I saw him tell the maids something but of course I couldn''t hear it from the outside but still many of them kept coming back to the window for another view.


    Caesar stood up while Arius sat there with his legs crossed. Caesar extended his hand down for him to take but Arius decided to act like a little bitch and folded his arms as he pouted.


    "I''m not taking it you stubborn stick." I shook my head and chuckled. I''m glad he''s feeling a bit better now.


    "You''re the stubborn one." Caesar shook his arm, "I''m going with you no matter what."


    Lee brought in towels for both Caesar and Arius and left to do something else after giving it to them.


    Arius finally took his hand and stood up, he then clapped his hands once, "Alright men, back to your posts!"


    That was the moment they both finally noticed us.


    The moment Arius met my eyes he looked away and began drying himself.


    I knew why.


    He was embarrassed that he lost.


    I snickered and walked up to him. I poked his arm and grinned, "Look who''s embarrassed after losing."


    "I''m not embarrassed."


    "Oh yea? Then why aren''t you looking at me?" I poked his gut side, "Huh?" I poked him again, "Huh?!"


    It ticked him off, he dropped the towel, turned to me, cupped my cheeks and kissed me.


    He kissed me hard and left me flustered, but what really made me turn red was the fact that the entire mansion saw the scene.


    All the people who were supposed to be gone froze in their paths and had their eyes glued at us.


    I realized at that moment what Arius had actually done.

 Chapter 129: Taking care of minor matters

    ?Arius


    I stood in study thinking about the skull spiders. Should I send a letter ahead of me? I''ll need to go to the eagle service for that but I think it''s the better option.


    I took out a piece of paper and started writing with an ink pen. After I finished I put the letter in the envelope and sealed it with the Alucard seal, just then someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in." I said in a normal tone but there was no one opened the door for a few moments. I looked up from my seat and then it clicked me, "Come in!!" I said louder and the door opened.


    Ayaan popped his head inside.


    "Are you free?"


    I nodded, "I am now, did you need something?"


    "I was just wondering if I could go to Maria''s grave?"


    I scratched the back of my ear, "She''s far away. Where the rest of your family is and that''s in another city."


    "I just miss her."


    ''I''ll take you there when I get back from Lorelai."


    "You''re going to Sephra mountain too?"


    I nodded, "It''s pretty near to Lorelai, so it''s better if I finish the business there too."


    "What about the prisoner?"


    I sighed, "I don''t know, maybe I''ll let him rot there."


    "You should kill him."


    "You mean , show him mercy?"


    "You won''t get anything from keeping him alive and torturing him. You''re not an evil person."


    His words made me chuckle, "You think I''m not a bad person?''


    He nodded, "All the people close to you know that, besides what''s done is done. It can''t be undone. Don''t let the hatred corrupt your heart."


    "You''re a good kid Ayaan." I smiled and walked up to him. He had grown a bit taller. I ruffled his head, "You want to be a good person, right?"


    He nodded his head and I smiled.


    You can never be a good, innocent person if you live in this world,


    "I want to be like my grandparents." Grandparents? He''s changed his words after learning Maria''s truth, "I know I''ve never met them but I know what kind of people they were. How muslims families actually are. I want to learn all that."


    "That''s good. You have a good goal." He nodded and I made a decision in my mind. This place was not for him. It was never for him, "Ayaan, when I get back I need to talk to you about something."


    "About what? Is it important?"


    "Yes, It''s important. I''ll tell you everything when I get back."


    I ruffled his head and walked out to go to the eagle service. Why am I going myself? It''s an exclusive service for a limited group of people.


    These people are quite arrogant I''d say. They don''t even take phone calls, it''s really annoying but at least I don''t have to walk on foot in the mountains to reach them.


    When I got back I was greeted by a large number of my men in the meeting room with curious looks. They all seemed rather suspicious.


    Lee brought me some tea to relax while I sat on the chair on the podium.


    "Boss!" They said in unity.


    "Yes?" I replied calmly then sipped my tea.


    They all looked at each other and nodded as if agreeing to something,


    "Boss! When will you be getting an heir!?" The unity in their voice was outdone by the question. It was so surprising that the tea in my mouth spilled out.


    "W-what?! What heir?"


    "You are old enough and the final blood of Alucard. Of course you should have an heir." One of them spoke.


    "I''m only 27 and I''m not going anywhere."


    "But boss!!" They all protested.


    "What!? Where did this question even come from?!?"


    "From your public display of lus-affection." Another one said.


    "What?!??" The image of me kissing Azalea in front of everyone flashed through my mind, "Oh��" Oh shit. Why did I do that?! "Wait! That still doesn''t mean anything!"


    "Wow boss. We all thought you were a better person not some manwhore. Treat your girlfriend right." I heard the voice from somewhere in between the crowd.


    "Who said that?" I gritted my teeth, "Come out this instant." No one moved or spoke. What the fuck? What kind of behavior is this? "If you don''t come out all of you will get punished."


    None of them moved.


    Oh wow.


    "All of you follow me."


    ***


    "What did they all do?" Caesar walked up to me while I sat on a chair watching some of my men skip rope on an acupressure mat.


    "They annoyed me."


    He stood by my side, "That looks painful."


    "It is. But it''s not bad for your body."


    "I''m pretty sure that''s not how you''re supposed to use-"


    "Ssshhh." I silenced Caesar, "They don''t need to know that."


    "..."


    I watched them struggle on the mat when a thought crossed my mind.


    I got up, "Caesar make sure they do their exercise properly." He nodded, "I need to do something."


    As I was about to walk out I stopped and looked at them, "You all wanted an answer right?" All of them stopped and looked at me, finding relief in the momentary break they received, "I don''t plan on having an heir."


    My words shocked them all, the expressions of pain disappeared from their faces, taken over by disappointment.


    "But boss why?!" Some of them protested but I didn''t give them an answer and left. I didn''t answer the question regarding Azalea because I planned on making it official in front of everyone after I was done cleaning up all this mess.


    As I walked to my room I told a maid to tell Ben to come to my room. The topic of heir reminded me that I still had Macy to deal with and I had to leave for Lorelai as fast as I could.


    As I reached the third floor, I told another maid to send Lee to my room.


    Upon reaching the fourth floor I was about to go to my room when I stopped in the middle of the corridor.


    I turned and looked at the other end.


    I hadn''t seen Azalea all day after that kiss.


    I''ll talk to her after I''m done talking to Ben and Lee. I already told her we were leaving tonight so maybe she''s getting ready.


    A little while after I had reached my room Ben and Lee came in at the same time.


    "You called?" Ben asked


    I nodded, "I need you to take care of something for me."


    He stepped forward, "Yes?"


    "Remember Macy?"


    "Yes. You told me about her and her claim."


    "Yes, now that it''s proven she lied I want you to take care of her, ''very nicely''"


    He bowed and smiled, "As you wish." He left and then Lee stepped forward.


    "You called for me too."


    "Yes. Kill the prisoner and bring me the piece of skin I cut off him." I had his skull spider tattoo cut out to take with me to the Sephra mountain.


    I wanted to torture him more, he took away someone so precious to me but Ayaan word''s changed my mind.


    I shouldn''t let hatred corrupt me.


    But of course revenge is a separate matter.

 Chapter 130: The traitor behind the scenes

    I walked towards Azalea''s room and stopped just outside it, "Azalea?" I knocked on the door and heard her approach but instead of her answering me I heard the door click.


    Did she just lock the door?!


    I was stunned for a moment and turned the knob, it was without a doubt locked.


    "Hey! Why did you lock the door?!" She didn''t answer me, "Azalea?!" Is she mad? "Are you angry?" But why? At the kiss? Well I''m not apologizing for that because I have no explanation except that I did it on a whim. "If you don''t want to answer me then fine. I''ll leave for Lorelai without you."


    After a few seconds I heard footsteps approach the door and then I heard it click again. I opened the door and saw her standing there with a pout on her lips with folded arms.


    "Soo�� We''re leaving in an hour. I hope you''re-"


    "Why did you do it?" She cut my words and asked me the question I had no answer to.


    "I did it on a whim." I told her the truth, "Sorry." I apologized. It just came out of my mouth, probably because I didn''t want her to be mad at me, "I know it might have put you in a tight spot and it might expose you to more danger, it was wrong of me I shouldn''t have done that."


    The expression of anger turned into disappointment.


    Did I say anything wrong?


    "So you didn''t do it to tell everyone something?"


    Uhhh. "No." Was I supposed to?


    "I see." She turned around and got the bag from her bed, wore it on her shoulders and then walked out.


    "Azalea?" She stopped and looked back at me. It suddenly clicked me what had gotten her angry and upset. It was because I didn''t speak up about my actions and ignored it all together even after showing it to everyone.I left everyone in doubt, "I''ll ask for just a few days." She raised her brow at me, "Once we''ve dealt with the skull spiders and the Blacks I''m going to officially tell everyone that you''re mine." Her expression softened, "I hope that nothing goes wrong." I closed my eyes, this fear never seems to leave me, "And nothing happens to yo-" I stopped when I felt her hand on my cheek.


    I opened my eyes and saw her smile.


    "I''ll be fine." She hugged me.


    I hope it always stays like that.


    I hugged her back


    I hope I never have to lose you.


    ***


    Azalea, Nora and Caesar came along with me to Lorelai while Ben and Lee stayed behind along with Ayaan.


    Lee took care of the prisoner pretty nicely while Ben was at work regarding Macy but I''m sure he''ll do a good job at it.


    The journey lasted throughout the night where Nora and I exchanged driving shifts. While I drove the rest all slept but when Nora started driving Azalea woke up to guide her through the way.


    We reached Lorelai before dawn.


    It was a surprise visit so none of the towns people or the castle workers knew.


    "Is there a reason why you didn''t inform anyone before hand?" Nora asked me.


    "A big one." I answered and glanced at Azalea and Caesar, they both were still drowsy.


    "What might that be?"


    "I can''t afford anyone to be too cautious. If the traitor knew I''m here of course she''ll find a way out."


    Nora narrowed her eyes at me, "You know who it is. Don''t you?"


    I smirked, "I do have an idea."


    "You do?" Azalea asked with her eyes drooping.


    "... Yeah."


    "Well that makes the work easy." She yawned, "Are we going to the castle?"


    I nodded, "You guys can rest for a few hours if you want." They all bopped their head up and down, "But I don''t want you to be seen by anyone so be careful. Caesar?" I called him and he lifted his face up.


    I could see he didn''t sleep properly during the ride,


    "Yes?"


    "Take everyone to Huang-fei''s room on the top floor and make sure none of you get spotted."


    "Okay."


    As we reached the castle gate I saw one person standing there to greet us.


    "Matthew?" Azalea squinted her eyes, trying to focus on him.


    "Hey!" Matthew smiled and waved at her. She was about to go and hug him when I held her wrist.


    "What?" She acted innocent.


    "You''re mine now, you can''t just go hugging any other man."


    She freed herself from my grip, "Matthew isn''t just any other man. He''s very important to me." She ran up to him and was about to hug him when he stepped aside all the while keeping a smile on his face.


    Good move, he wouldn''t get on my nerves now.


    It surprised her but he talked normally, "How''s my baby doing?"


    She relaxed, "I''m good."


    The rest of us reached them, "So," Nora grinned, "You''re Matthew?"


    "Yes." He smiled


    "Did you know Azalea had a major crush on you when she was younger?"


    "She did?" Matthew was surprised while Azalea blushed.


    "Nora!!" She yelled.


    "What? It was in the past." Nora shrugged.


    "Leah?" Matthew chuckled, "Is it true?" He went closer to Azalea when I stepped between them.


    "As Nora said it was in the past. After all, now she has me." I could feel the corners of my lips twitch as I tried to maintain my smile.


    "Oh." He realized something, "I see." He chuckled again, "Too bad. If I had known I would have loved to have you."


    This buffoon better be joking.


    "Matthew!!" Azalea peeked at him from behind me.


    "I''m joking." He laughed, "I''m happy for you both." The sky was getting lighter and the servants would be up anytime now, "You all should go and rest."


    "Caesar. Go, now." I told him.


    As all of them were out of sight the fake smiles on both our faces faded.


    "I got your message." I told Matthew, "Quite a brave move."


    "I did it because I want to offer an alternative." He seemed serious, I could tell just by looking at him.


    "An alternative?"


    "I know you would just kill her considering how much you''ve been hurt because of all this, but I''ll help you out if you let her live."


    "What makes you think I will just let her live? There''s nothing in it for me."


    "If she''s working for the enemy, she must know at least something about the Blacks."


    "True, a spy will always have at least one thing on their hands but in the underworld it''s not worth much. After all none of us are saints here."


    "I know but please. If I can help you out and you get something out of it. Let her go."


    "Well, I can understand why you''re so desperate. She''s your mother after all."


    "..."

 Chapter 131: An offer

    ?Matthew


    I got back home before mom left for work. She was an early riser and like any other day she was ready to leave after making breakfast.


    When she was placing the plate on the table, I called out to her, "Mom?"


    My voice startled her and she dropped the plate, but it was saved because there was only a mere distance of a centimeter between it and the table.


    "Oh Matthew?" She took a breath of relief, "You''re up already? You usually sleep in."


    "Yes, I was called in at work around 4 a.m. I just came back." I lied to her.


    "Oh! Well." She smiled at me, "Have some breakfast then, I''ll serve it, come sit down."


    I walked to the chair and sat down, then placed an envelope on the table without mentioning anything about it.


    "Will you be leaving again for work or are you going to catch a few hours of sleep now?" She asked me as she worked.


    "I''ll be leaving again." I told her, "I just came to freshen up a bit, grab something to eat and then I''ll leave again."


    "Oh! Okay."


    "Yeah��" I cleared my throat, "I felt like taking a shower too."


    "Oh that''s good. The water is pretty hot right now, just the way you like it." She placed my eggs and bread on the plate.


    I nodded, "Good." I replied to her and then waited quietly.


    When she came back with my plate filled with food her eyes landed on the envelope. She paused for a brief second and then sat down on the chair opposite to me while handing me the plate.


    "Is that yours?" She pointed at the envelope.


    "This?" I picked it up, "No," I shook my head, "I don''t know whose it is. I mean it doesn''t even have an address, no name, it''s completely blank." I turned it around, "Just this black seal." From the corner of my eyes I saw her forehead furrow but when I turned my head to her it was gone, "I saw someone slide it under the door when I was walking back, couldn''t see his face though." I slid it on the table to her side, "Pretty sure it''s not mine, I don''t get paper mails, so it must be yours." I kept my eyes on her as I talked and barely noticed any reaction from her. It was as if she was trying to keep a straight face.


    "O-oh yeah." She picked it up and began staring at it while I started eating the toast.


    "Aren''t you going to open it?" I salted my egg a bit and kept my eyes on the plate, "You always open up your mails immediately."


    "Ah yeah." She picked up the butter knife to tear the envelope. There was a letter inside.


    Handwritten by Arius''s secretary, Lee.


    He already told what was written inside so I knew why the color was leaving my mother''s face.


    The letter stated that Ryan was letting her go because Arius already found out she was the traitor. It also stated that since Huang-fei died, there was no way Arius would let it go and if she came for help from the Blacks he would eliminate her himself.


    She slammed her hands on the table and stood up.


    I saw the panic in her eyes.


    "Mom?" I looked at her in worry, "Are you okay?" I know why she was worried but seeing her that panicked made me anxious too.


    She realized that I was still here and slowly sat down, then got up again, "Oh- um I have to leave for work."


    She ran out without taking her bag with her.


    I sighed and finished my food.


    I hope this works out the way I want it to.


    I know what she''s done is bad. The people of Lorelai are loyal to the Alucards, it''s been like that for generations but I can''t blame her for doing what she did.


    She had a debt she had to repay and that debt was because of me.


    Growing up without a father can be hard. He was one of the people who died in the four clan war while working for Richard.


    I''ve never blamed the Alucards for that but mother did.


    That''s why when we needed help she went to the Blacks. Derulo helped her out but on the basis that since she was a citizen of Lorelai, she would help out the Blacks if the case ever arrived in the future.


    It was perhaps her luck that Derulo agreed to help us out financially because mom was one of the people who found and saved Arius.


    I sighed loudly. This all was very frustrating and somewhat even scary. There was a possibility that I might lose her. Lose my only family, my mother. I let out another stressful sigh.


    "I really hope it works out well." I clasped my hands together and prayed.


    I noticed the seal she brought home. After all, in this day and age no one uses seals, it could only belong to Arius but he wasn''t in Lorelai then. He came to Lorelai once or twice a year or when he had some business.


    That''s probably why it was easy for her to take it out of the safe. She took her time as there was no one to suspect her and installing cameras in the castle was pretty much out of the question. The castle is strong and firm no doubt about that but it took ages to just install lights and fans in there.


    It''s situated in a weird place, getting the wiring there and getting it right is a big problem.


    I sighed to myself yet again.


    I know mom was wrong. She went to the rival clan just because of the grudge she held.


    But still, she''s my mother, who has raised me with all the love she had.


    And if not for me, maybe Arius will let her go because of Azalea.

 Chapter 132: A simple yet effective plan

    ?Azalea


    I woke up and found Nora asleep beside me on the bed. Caesar was sleeping on the couch while Arius was nowhere in sight.


    I got up from the bed and walked into the bathroom to freshen up.


    When I got out I noticed that Caesar was up and was talking to Arius who was leaning on the door.


    He noticed me and sighed.


    His action felt odd, he looked at Caesar again for a few moments then looked back at me, "Azalea. I need to talk to you. Come with me." He turned and held the door knob, "Caesar wake Nora up and have the car and bag prepared."


    Caesar nodded while Arius opened the door to leave. I began following him but before I exited I saw Caesar''s failed attempt at waking Nora up. He poked her arm but Nora reacted by wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him in bed with her.


    I saw the panic on Caesar''s face and I couldn''t help but giggle.


    Waking Nora up can be a bit hard.


    Good luck to you Caesar.


    ***


    I walked to Arius''s room with him. He went ahead and sat down on the sofa near the window.


    I took my seat next to him.


    "What did you want to talk about?"


    He looked at me, "You like Matthew a lot right?"


    His question was strange and I couldn''t get why he was asking me that, "If it''s about this morning and him being my crush and all-"


    "No." He shook his head, "As a person. You''re attached to him right?" I nodded, "And his mother?"


    "Miss lebberly?" I tilted my head, "Of course. She was like a mom." I smiled warmly, "They both were a blessing."


    "I see��" He sighed.


    "Hey, is something wrong?" I moved my hand to place it on his shoulder when I stopped. A sudden thought made me halt and my eyes went wide, "Arius?"


    He saw the fear in my eyes and nodded, "Your suspicion is right."


    "No." I retreated, "That''s impossible. Miss Lebberly is too nice! She couldn''t have done that!"


    After seeing my reaction he spoke calmly, "I won''t say anything. I''ll show you the rest."


    ***


    Arius sat quietly on the sofa staring out when the door opened.


    It was miss Lebberly, she was probably here to clean but the moment she saw Arius her legs got weak, the color started leaving her face and she leaned against the door frame to keep herself standing.


    Arius turned his face to her, an ominous smile plastered on his face.


    "Welcome Lebberly." He gestured to the seat in front of him, "Would you like to sit down. It seems like you can''t keep standing."


    "W-what brings you here so suddenly young master?" She tried to sound confident but the stuttering gave her away, "Y-you d-didn''t inform anyone."


    "Oh Lebberly." Arius scoffed, "I''m sure you know the answer to that better than anyone." Lebberly clenched her dress, "Do you have anything to say in your defence?" He leaned his face to rest on his hand while his arm was on the sofa''s back.


    I watched the whole scene while I stood in the closet


    "I-I-I" She stuttered even more as she searched for words to say. I saw beads of sweat forming on her forehead. All the while Arius didn''t say anything, he just kept his eyes on her.


    It was deadly.


    This was his plan all along, to not give the other person even the slightest chance to prepare.


    After a few moments of silence miss Lebberly dropped to her knees and bowed her head so low that it touched the ground, "Spare me. Please!"


    I felt my heart drop.


    "Why exactly would I do that?" Arius tone was calm and he didn''t move an inch.


    "Please!" She begged without raising her head from the ground.


    "Hmm." Arius folded his arms, "I don''t see the point of sparing you. Because of you I had to lose someone important to me." There was a slight shift in his voice. I could sense the anger.


    "I-I didn''t know it would turn that bad."


    "Oh? I''m sure you were the one who composed the letter for the skull spiders. That means you were who would have been responsible for Azalea''s death, If I didn''t intervene."


    "..."


    It didn''t cross my mind until now but now that I''ve heard it I feel angry.


    The memory flashed in my mind.


    When I first met her here she was shocked to see me, now I realized it wasn''t because she met me after so long but because she had signed me up for death.


    "Young master please."


    "What?" Arius seemed unbothered, "Do you have something useful for me?" He was more interested in his nails.


    I couldn''t see miss Lebberly''s face since she was still bowing but I could feel the pressure she was under, I could see her body trembling.


    "I-" There was a pause, "I don''t have anything." I sensed the tremors in her voice. She was close to crying.


    "Oh that''s too bad." Arius took out his gun and stood up. When miss Lebberly heard the gun get loaded she raised her head to see it.


    She was now completely white. Sweat was flowing down the sides of her head.


    "Please young master!!" She begged, "I did it because I had no other choice. I made a deal with Derulo years ago."


    Arius walked and stood in front of her, "Your deal was with Derulo. Not Ryan."


    "It was with the Blacks!" She tried to defend herself but Arius paid her words no heed and raised the gun to her head, "Please!Please! Young master!!" Tears started flowing down her cheeks and I was tempted to step out and stop him.


    I placed my hand on the closet when Arius shot his face towards me, his eyes gave a deadly look, it made me freeze in my position.


    "Any last words?" He asked her, "Some for Matthew maybe?"


    The realization was probably hitting her bad that she should never have gone to the Blacks for help. She should have went to Richard, he would have helped her because she was the widow of his soldier but the hatred got the better of her.


    Sad how none of us ever realize where hate takes us.


    She was now about to lose everything, all she worked for, her son and her own life.


    "Young master please!! I have one thing!!" She shouted.


    Arius kept his gun in its place, "Really now?"


    "Ryan Black has a secret club he loves visiting. He''s the most defenseless there because he takes the least guards there." There was a lot of desperation in her voice, "He visits usually on wednesdays, It''s a private club for politicians and businessmen." She searched his eyes to see if she got any luck but Arius didn''t show her any hope, "He''s a fanatic when it comes to beautiful women��" She dropped her head in defeat, "That''s all I know..."


    "Interesting information." Arius agreed and miss Lebberly looked back up with hope but was met with the cold metal pressing against her forehead instead, "It will come in handy. Thank you for your service Lebberly." He gave her a mischievous smile, "Good bye."


    I slammed my hands on the closet to open it and got out.


    "Arius no!!!" He spared me a glance along with miss Lebberly who turned her tear streaked face to look at me. She looked miserable.


    Just the next second, the echoing sound erupted throughout the castle.


    Arius had fired the gun.

 Chapter 133: A cunning man

    Caesar and Nora placed miss Lebberly''s body in the bag and took her out of the room. Many servants had gathered around to see what had happened.


    After Caesar and Nora, Arius and I started descending the stairs.


    Everyone whispered about what had happened.


    My heart was still pounding in my chest.


    I glanced at Arius, there were blood splatters on his face and shirt but he walked without any care and with confidence.


    He didn''t clean the blood because he wanted everyone to see the consequences of betraying him.


    I gulped and sighed as I walked behind him all the way to the first floor.


    Nora and Caesar took the body to the car and drove away to get miss Lebberly permanently out of sight.


    Arius and I watched them leave from the main castle door, then went back in.


    I could see that all the workers were trying to keep themselves low. I guess it does serve as a good reminder that you shouldn''t betray a person from the underworld, especially when he''s a mafian boss.


    While no one was ready to approach Arius in his current position, a middle aged maid made her way to him quite elegantly.


    She presented him with a hot wet towel to clean the blood from his skin without saying anything.


    Arius smiled at her and raised his hand to make a gesture.


    The maid made some sign with her hands in reply.


    Oh! She''s mute.


    "Azalea." He called my name and I looked at him, "This is Samina. She taught me how to sign."


    "Oh! Nice to meet you." I got my hand out to shake hers and she happily shook it.


    Arius glanced at me, "She''s deaf."


    "Oh!" I panicked and Arius snickered.


    "There''s no need to fret. She can read your lips."


    "Oh��"


    He wiped the blood off his skin neatly and handed the towel back to her, then raised his hands to ask for something.


    She nodded and left.


    "Young master." Another maid approached us, she was younger than me, "Would you like to have lunch?"


    "Yes."


    "Please come to the dining hall. We''ll serve it immediately."


    "Okay." Arius answered and we made our way to have lunch.


    It took some time but all the servants started digesting the incident and went back to their usual work.


    ***


    In the evening Arius and I sat in his room waiting for Nora and Caesar to come back.


    I sighed deeply remembering the incident from this morning.


    It made me feel so bad.


    You can never know a person completely.


    One can be so dear to you while for another person he or she could be the worst enemy.


    "What''s wrong?" Arius asked.


    "This morning." I started, "I really thought you were going to kill her." I''m glad he didn''t, he just injured her arm, the blood from there splattered on him and he used that as enough evidence.


    Although he did have her leave the country. To everybody she''s ever known here except a few people, she was dead.


    "I would have killed her if it wasn''t for you."


    I looked at him astonished, "For me?" I honestly didn''t think he''d ever not kill a person for me. He didn''t meet my eyes, "But why?"


    "..." He stared out the window at the darkening sky.


    "Arius?" I said his name in a playful voice.


    He clicked his tongue, "I didn''t want you hating me. Not even the slightest."


    Awww.


    My heart melted at his words.


    I can''t believe he could ever be this squishy. I hugged him and kissed his cheek.


    He was startled by my action but then smirked and kissed me passionately. Just as things started getting steamy the door banged open revealing Nora and Caesar.


    "I knew it!" She yelled and looked at Caesar while pointing her finger at us, "What did I say?! These two sluts would be at it."


    Caesar didn''t say anything just grabbed the door knob and closed the door as if apologizing for the interruption.


    "Wait! Come back!" I stood up from the sofa and walked to the door that Nora opened again.


    "You sure?" She squinted her eyes at me, "You''re not so busy ''doing something?''" She made a ''not impressed'' face at me.


    "Come on Nora." I tried convincing her, "We were waiting for you to return. Did everything go smoothly?" Caesar nodded at my question but Nora didn''t leave the topic.


    "A nice way of waiting." She put her thumbs up and even made Caesar do it.


    She was making me feel embarrassed by every sentence, "Waiting while making babies is good too." She looked at Caesar, "Right?"


    Caesar tilted his head, "But Arius doesn''t want babies." He looked at Nora, "He doesn''t want an heir."


    The words made me feel fuzzy and strange.


    I looked back at Arius who didn''t meet my eyes.


    "Arius?"


    "Hmm?" He kept looking at the table as if it was made of unicorn skin.


    "You really don''t want a kid?"


    "No." His answer was simple, short and stern.


    I glanced back at Nora and Caesar. Nora was now feeling guilty but it sort of made sense. Back when Macy claimed that she had his child he was more worried about the fact that he had a kid rather than it came from a random woman.


    The playful atmosphere was taken over by a heavy one.


    I understood why he didn''t want an heir.


    He didn''t want the things he went through to be faced by his kid.


    But��


    His decision was just too sad.


    The heavy atmosphere was broken when there was a knock on the door. Caesar opened it and Samina entered the room with dinner.


    "You want to eat in the room?" Caesar asked Arius and made his way to the sofa.


    "I told her to bring dinner for all of us here along with some wine. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow."


    Nora started walking towards them too and grabbed my wrist midway to take me with her.


    Dinner was mostly quiet. I didn''t quite feel like eating so I just had a glass of wine.


    "How far is mount Sephra?" Nora asked.


    "From here it''s pretty close." Arius answered.


    "Is it big?"


    "It covers a lot of area and people often say it''s like a maze."


    After dinner Caesar took Nora to her room since she wasn''t feeling well. It was a little strange, she was fine until a few moments ago.


    Then Arius stood up and started making his way out.


    "Where are you going?" I asked him.


    "To clean myself up." He grinned, "Wanna join me?"


    "Yes." I answered his joke seriously and walked up to him, "Let''s go."


    He wasn''t expecting that and got confused for a few seconds.


    "Wait, are you really coming with me?"


    "I need to talk to you." I glanced back at him as I kept walking, "And what better place than the bath?" I felt a bit dizzy but ignored it.


    He smirked, "Is that so?"


    "Yep."


    I wanted to talk to him about his fears.


    Or maybe I wanted to talk to him because of myself.


    As I kept walking I felt sleepy again but tried to push it back.


    Maybe I got ahead of myself when we became a couple but I really thought about having a family with him.


    Was I getting ahead of myself�� ?


    Suddenly I felt the world spin around me and darkness started getting over me.


    Before I fell to the ground Arius caught me in his arms.


    "It finally took effect." He smiled, " Sleep." He whispered and I drifted into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 134: The skull spiders

    ?Arius


    Sephra mountain was a few kilometers away from Lorelai, I took my bike till the start of the mountain forest and parked it by the wire fence.


    There was a warning sign on the fence stating;


    ''Warning: The place is filled with reptiles and wild animals and it''s easy to get lost.''


    No doubt the warning was right. Sephra mountain was huge and the forest was thick, thick enough that it blocked off a lot of light. The trees were tall, their competition for sunlight was tough.


    The surface was rocky and uneven, on top of that you could hear the rustling of the bushes and trees everytime something passed by.


    With the hope that I was going in the right direction I kept on moving.


    I should have brought some water with me because it was really humid here and constantly climbing the mountain was tiring.


    I''m not an unfit person, rather I''m in perfect health and still I''m tired and getting paranoid of this place.


    All I know is that to reach the skull spiders one has to reach a certain wooden wall or shrine.


    Their living base can''t be found out that easily and honestly considering how strange this mountain is I don''t think anyone would come across it.


    After about three hours of climbing and searching when I was getting anxious, I came across a shrine.


    It was nothing more than two large pillars in a clearing with a roof and talisman attached to it but at least it was something.


    I walked and stood directly under it, after taking a look around I sat down on my knees, placed my hands on my thighs and closed my eyes.


    "I''m Arius Alucard, here to meet the skull spider''s head." I paused, "I sent a letter before hand. I just came here to talk."


    I kept my eyes closed and stayed still until the point I heard some movement and finally felt a presence directly behind me.


    I opened my eyes and stood up.


    "Arius Alucard." Someone called out to me.


    I turned and looked at the man in black tight clothing, "Yes." I answered.


    "Follow me. The master awaits you."


    I nodded and started following him.


    It took a few minutes of walking in strange patterns but soon enough we arrived at a temple. It was in the middle of a large clearing, and got a decent amount of light. One would think it was the top but it wasn''t, clearly their residence was well hidden.


    Although I knew their whole clan was there, I barely felt their presence. If I wasn''t trained and was an ordinary person I would have never been able to tell.


    I was taken to a room where a middle aged man sat on his knees, a few centimeters apart with his hands on his knees. There was a table directly in front of him.


    He turned his face towards me and gestured me to sit on the other side of the table.


    I did as I was told and sat in the same position as him.


    "You made a wise decision of coming here alone." He stated.


    "Thank you." I bowed slightly.


    "If you had sent a representative or had brought a comrade, it would have been the end for you and them." I know. That''s why I made sure all of my companions remained asleep, even Caesar.


    "I''m well aware. This is why I came alone. I had to have this discussion with you." Coming here as the head meant I offer them the proper respect.


    "Tea?" He asked.


    "No sir, I''m fine. I''m here to-"


    "I know why you''re here boy." He cut my words as he raised his hand, "Tea?"


    "..." I nodded, "Yes please."


    He gave me a smile, "You killed three of my men."


    "They were there to kill me and my men." I tried my best to keep my emotions in check and talk in a proper tone, "They killed the person dearest to me on wrong grounds."


    "Was it not you who asked for the first one?"


    "No." I denied it firmly, "Why would I hire an assassin to kill my own slaves? I''m far more capable of doing it myself."


    He narrowed his eyes but didn''t seem the least bit suspicious.


    "Then who was it?"


    "The letter was sent under my name and surely the seal was mine but it was stolen and used. I already have the traitor in my custody."


    "Is that so?" He seemed unamused.


    "Are you not convinced?"


    "Words alone are never enough but it does make sense, why would you hire an assassin just to kill him?"


    I was glad that he understood.


    "I hope the misunderstanding does not go any further than this."


    "I never planned to attack you boy." He knew what I was here for, "Rest assured. The fault lies in the men I trained. They were not trained for revenge plus the first one took the job without my knowledge."


    "You did not allow him?"


    "He took the job without my knowledge." He closed his eyes when he paused then opened them again to continue, "The three you killed, they deserved it." There was no remorse on his face and I was sure he didn''t feel anything either.


    "Why do you think they deserved it? Because they acted out of order?"


    "Yes. Those three." His eyes travelled back to some distant memories, "I picked them up as teenage children. They had run away from the slums and somehow managed to find this temple."


    "I thought the skull spiders took in toddlers only."


    He lowered his eyes in shame, "It was a mistake. Perhaps a few moments of softness." His expressions were hard to read, they remained monotonous, "Perhaps that is why they went against the rules and in the end, when you disrupt order you meet your end."


    ��


    It made a lot of sense. The thing just didn''t sit in my mind about how the skull spiders would just give an assassin that easily. They were not there for a simple hire but now the mystery was solved and I knew that never again were they going to make a mistake of taking in children older than seven. That was their law after all.


    "So who was it that hired him?"


    "Ryan Black."


    "Hmm." He just gave me a simple nod.


    The sliding door opened and a man, exceptionally beautiful, with pale white skin, white hair and delicate features entered the room. He wore the shrine attire and had blue eyes with thin lips. If I didn''t know better I would have thought that he was a woman.


    He came in with a cup of tea and placed it in front of me, then quietly left.


    I picked up the cup and brought it to my lips when the Master spoke.


    "Before you drink," I stopped, "I have an offer."


    I placed the cup back on the table.


    "Yes?" I asked.


    "The tea you''re going to drink has a special drug in it." I listened without making any expressions, "Since it was three of my kids who caused you harm I will make this offer." I guessed that he called all the men under him his kids, maybe because the master is the one who raises and trains them, "If you drink this and survive the skull spiders will be at your call three times throughout your generation."


    "In simpler terms, if I drink this and at some part need your help, you will send your men?" He nodded, "And throughout my generation means that if I only get to use it once or none at all, the offer passes to my next generation?"


    "Only to your blood." The offer no doubt tempting, it didn''t end with me. If I use it once in my time, the next generation will still have two calls left.


    That was a different matter that the next generation might not even be there.


    "What are the chances of survival?" I asked.


    "Zero." His answer made me frown but I composed myself immediately.


    "Zero? And you expect me to survive?"


    "Oh yes child. I do. Your body is poison trained so you should be able to endure it until you reach your castle." I saw the smirk appear on his face, "Hopefully."


    "If I do survive until I reach the castle, then what?"


    "Someone will be there with the antidote." He smirked again, "And he will stay there to confirm whether you lived or died." I looked at the tea in front of me, light steam was puffing out of it, "Your call boy."


    I placed my hand on the cup, "Add another thing in." I looked at him, "None of the assassins will ever try to kill or harm the Alucard members and men."


    He smiled, "You have my word."


    I picked up the cup. ''For my clan'' I mentally cheered and drank it whole in one go. Then placed the cup down quietly.


    "I shall take my leave." I stood up and the master nodded.


    "I hope to see you again boy." He closed his eyes to meditate, "If possible."

 Chapter 135: You may not be my blood but you鈥檙e still my family

    ?Caesar


    "Caesar." I heard someone call my name, "Caesar!!" The voice grew louder but I didn''t feel like responding.


    I felt too lethargic for some reason, "Caesar!!" My eyes shot open when I felt the pain in my gut. Someone hit me in the stomach.


    I realized I was asleep. My mind was still unfocused and my vision was a bit blurry but I realized I was on the floor.


    "Caesar!" I heard Nora''s voice and noticed that I was in the bedroom. I looked at her in confusion. How did I end up on the floor? She held my cheeks, "Caesar listen to me." I focused my attention on her, "Arius is gone."


    Her words felt strange.


    Arius is gone?


    Suddenly it hit me.


    My eyes grew wide as I realized he had left without us.


    Memories from last night came rushing to me.


    I took Nora to her bedroom, she had passed out before I got to the room but when I placed her on the bed a sudden wave of drowsiness got the better of me and I dropped on the floor.


    I stood up immediately.


    Arius that asshole! He drugged us all!!


    I ran out of the room, to the first floor. Nora followed me out.


    When we reached the lobby I saw Azalea there. Her hair was messy and her expressions of worry.


    I could tell she had just woken up too.


    "We should leave too. " I said and she let out an exasperated sigh.


    "Caesar." She shook her head, "The maids told me that Arius left at dawn."


    "So?"


    "It''s past noon now."


    I couldn''t believe my ears, "Past noon?" So much time had passed while he left while the rest of us slept like fools.


    Azalea tried walking towards the door but stumbled and fell to the floor.


    "Leah!" Nora ran towards her while she sat up and held her head, "You okay?" Nora sat down beside her.


    Azalea shook her head, "It feels like my head is about to burst."


    "It might be a reaction from the drug that was mixed in the wine." I told them and they both looked at me, "You didn''t eat anything, probably that''s why."


    "You should eat something Leah." Nora helped her up but she shook her head.


    "What about Arius?"


    "..." Arius hasn''t come back even after so much time has passed, "I''ll go."


    "Me too-"


    "No." I shook my head, "You should look after yourself, if you go it might get worse. I''m going to take a bike there." I turned to the door and ran out.


    "Caesar!" Azalea called out to me but I had no more time to waste.


    ***


    I rode as fast as I could and reached the entrance to mount Sephra in less than an hour. As I parked my bike near the wire fence I noticed Arius''s bike there.


    I immediately ran in the forest.


    The place was confusing but I ran straight ahead in hopes I''ll spot something or someone.


    Just a few minutes in and I heard rustling sounds. I halted in my path to hear better.


    The sound was a mixture of someone falling down, skidding through the floor along with some hisses.


    It came to a halt with a thud but then I heard another sound.


    The rattling of a snake.


    I turned my body to the direction of the sound and ran there with full speed.


    After running through a few thick bushes that gave me a few scratches I came across the source of the sounds.


    Arius was there crouching on the floor, desperately clutching his chest trying to keep his focus on the rattlesnake in front of him.


    Just looking at the scene made me think that something was wrong. Arius would never struggle against a snake. He would have killed it immediately.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    A closer look revealed that he couldn''t even focus his vision. He kept shaking his head and blinking his eyes. His clothes were torn from a few places and filled with dirt.


    I was about to call his name but then I decided not to make any sound.


    The first priority was to kill the snake.


    I moved in the opposite direction as quietly as I could till the time I was directly behind the snake. I didn''t have any weapon with me, I even forgot my sword in a hurry but that wasn''t a problem.


    This wasn''t a difficult task, pretty easy if you ask me.


    I grabbed the rattlesnake by the end of its body and brought it into air. Then I whipped it sharply, like snapping a bullwhip.


    This method was the most effective one since it snaps the neck of the snake and puts an end to it immediately.


    As I killed the snake I looked at Arius, he smiled as he saw me then the very next moment coughed up blood.


    My eyes grew wide seeing all the crimson liquid come out of his mouth dirtying his chin and clothes.


    In an instant I threw the snake away and ran up to him.


    "Arius!!" I crouched down next to him and held his hand. He was burning up.


    "Hey. Wassup?" He grinned at me through his bloody teeth and It actually made me wanna punch them all out.


    "This isn''t the time to joke around you idiot!" I grabbed him and tried making him stand with me. I could tell there was no time to waste but he barely had any energy. He couldn''t even stand up properly.


    No wonder he fell down the mountain. I could see the bruises through his torn clothes.


    "Stop staring at my naked skin you pervert." He eyed me.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!!" I picked him up. I had no idea what had happened to him but things were getting bad as time passed. It''s a habit of his to make pathetic jokes at the worst times.


    "Oh wow, my prince." He chuckled and scoffed as I started making my way out while carrying him.


    He started coughing again. The blood got on my clothes as well but it didn''t matter.


    "Hang in there Arius."


    "Man��" I could hear the agony in his voice, "It''s painful." His breathing was getting heavy.


    Carrying him was not the problem, the problem was finding the way back to the entrance. The forest was thick enough to confuse any random person.


    I tried following the path I took in reverse but I was getting anxious while thinking that it might not work.


    "There��" Arius pointed at a path, "Go there." I followed his direction and started descending down, "At the castle, there will be an antidote."


    "Antidote?"


    "From the skull spiders��" His voice was getting weaker.


    Gladly, after a few more minutes I saw light.


    Glee took over me and I dashed towards the entrance.


    As soon as I got out I ran to the bikes.


    "Arius!" I sat him down on the bike.


    "Hmm?" He was drifting into sleep or perhaps it was something much worse.


    "Stay with me." I told him.


    "Aye aye��" He made a lethargic salute. If the situation wasn''t this serious I would have laughed at his body language.


    I adjusted him on the bike in front of me because I feared that as he was at the moment he might fall off.


    Riding the bike like this would be a little uncomfortable but this was the best option.


    I kick started the engine and sped up as soon as it came to life.


    I kept my eyes ahead as I rode and I think I got back even faster. Just as I was about to reach the castle gate a dark figure came into view.


    I pressed the brakes as soon as I realized who it might be.


    As I stopped I looked at Arius. His eyes were closed with blood coming out of his nose.


    "Arius??" I shaked his shoulder but he didn''t budge.


    Oh no��


    I got off immediately with him in my arms and ran towards the man who stood at the gate.


    I didn''t have to say anything to the man in all black, just as I reached him he took out a small blue vial and presented it to me.


    I laid Arius down on the ground and took the vial.


    "Arius!" I patted his cheek, "Wake up!" I shook him, "Just drink this!" There was no response from him.


    My already pounding heart now started to sink.


    What should I do??


    I have to make him drink this somehow!!


    His body was so hot at the point that it felt like I had my hands on fire.


    I looked at the vial and then at my friend, who may not be my blood but he still was my family.


    I opened the vial top and emptied it in my mouth.


    Then I adjusted Arius up in a sitting position and joined my lips with his to make him drink the liquid.


    If he survives, he will kill me for doing such a thing but this was the only solution at hand.


    I made sure he swallowed the whole thing and then laid him down back on the ground.


    I noticed some servants along with Azalea and Nora running towards us. They probably noticed us from the castle windows.


    By the time they all reached us the antidote had started taking effect but still when they saw Arius''s appearance the color left their faces and concern took over their expressions.


    "What happened to him?!!" Azalea crouched down next to him and held his hand in both of hers.


    "I''ll explain later." I didn''t have the details myself. I stared at Arius. For now we all can only pray that he gets through this.


    I placed my hand on his wrist, "The temperature is coming down."


    I took a breath of relief but it was short lived.


    Azalea and I stared at each other in horror.


    His body temperature kept dropping.

 Chapter 136: Bringing him back to life

    ?Azalea


    Processing the situation was hard. I couldn''t comprehend it. First Arius''s body was burning like hell, now his temperature keeps dropping as if he''s going to freeze to death. That didn''t make any sense! How can something like that happen in a matter of mere few minutes? Just how? There was no way this was natural.


    I looked at Caesar in horror and he glanced at me, then shot his head towards the man standing next to us.


    "What''s happening to him?" Caesar asked him. His pupils were shaking in confusion and anxiety.


    "A side effect." The man replied, "It can happen." He answered pretty calmly.


    "It can kill him!" I yelled, "The way his temperature is dropping! It will kill him!"


    "Yes." He replied calmly and it annoyed the fuck out of me.


    "Then what do we do!!!" I yelled at him in anger.


    "Keep him warm for a few hours." He spoke calmly, "Until he wakes up." There was no sign of him getting agitated even when we were glaring at him like blood thirty hounds.


    I shot my head towards the head maid, "The sauna!" They all looked at me, "Is the sauna ready?"


    "No, But we will have it prepared immediately."


    "How much time?" Caesar asked.


    "We''ll fill the bath in twenty to thirty minutes." The head maid turned, "Let''s go." She ordered all the servants with her to go in.


    Caesar picked up Arius in his arms and we all made our way to the sauna bath. As we were running towards it I kept glancing back at Caesar to catch a glimpse of Arius but unfortunately each time I came across the same pale blank face.


    Each passing second was nerve wracking and was increasing my anxiety.


    The maids ran ahead and all the hot water taps were turned on to fill the bath and the steam generator was turned on.


    I looked at Caesar, he had laid Arius down on the corner bench. I walked up to him and touched his skin.


    He was colder than before.


    What do we do? That was the only line that kept swirling in my mind. What do I do? Just what the fuck can we do?!?!


    The room is big and so is the bath. It''ll take some time before it''s filled.


    I looked at Arius, then at Caesar whose face was constantly filled with worry, then at Nora who was helping the servants. They all were done with their work now and all we could do was wait.


    "He''ll freeze." Caesar spoke and I looked at him wide-eyed, "His blood flow is slowing down." He had his hand on his wrist, "So is his heart rate."


    Arius''s skin was as white as the snow now and my heartbeat was going crazy with worry.


    I gulped, closed my eyes and racked my brain for a solution.


    Winter was still far so obviously no heaters were out for use.


    Taking him to the city was pretty much the same as waiting for the room to warm up.


    A doctor was not an option because whatever Arius was given was definitely not in the market and where would we even get one right now? The town''s hospital wasn''t that far but still it was a huge risk since they only had basic stuff there and taking him there would also consume time. Time we can''t afford to lose.


    I could only think of one thing.


    I turned to the servants, "Bring me some blanket." They all looked at me in confusion, "Please, hurry!" I begged and they all left the bath to fetch some blankets.


    "What are you planning?" Nora approached me.


    "It''s just until the bath and room fills up. I have to keep him warm."


    It took her a second but she caught on, "Are you sure that will work?"


    "I can only give it a try." I held her hand, "For now I want you to handle Caesar. I''ll take care of Arius."


    "Okay��"


    The servants came back with the blankets and I gave Nora a nod, "Everyone." I took a deep breath, "Please leave the room." They all were bewildered by my words, "Trust me please. We''re out of time."


    I saw Nora approach Caesar. She held his hand and comforted him, telling him it was okay to leave.


    Everyone looked at one another then started leaving the room.


    "Close the door when you leave." I sat down next to Arius and when the last maid left the bath, she gently closed the door behind her.


    I took a deep breath and put my hands on Arius''s shirt.


    Then began to take them off. I stripped him of everything except his underwear but I stripped myself all the way down.


    I hugged his body and wrapped all the blankets around us to produce as much heat as possible.


    Just as our bodies came in contact my skin stood up. His skin felt so cold against mine that my entire body flinched.


    Soon enough the space between the blankets got really warm and I felt his body become less cold.


    I could feel his heartbeat through mine and it was comforting to know that he was still with me.


    I felt his body relax as he got a bit warm and I smiled.


    At least my decision wasn''t bad.


    Twenty minutes later the room started getting steamy and the bath was filled enough for a person to submerge in it.


    I pushed the blankets off of us and took Arius to the bath.


    It was hot, hotter than it should be but it was good for him.


    Not for me, but I had to take my place next to him so that he wouldn''t slip or drown.


    I took a breath of relief when the color of his skin started returning to normal.


    I cleaned him up, his injuries and the blood on him.


    "Arius." I whispered his name and hugged him, "Come back now."

 Chapter 137: Life or death?

    ?Arius


    Everything felt so cold. It was like I was walking through a snowstorm. The cold felt like it was piercing through my body.


    I walked through pitch blackness unable to determine where I was, why was I here, I didn''t even know why I was walking. It was as if my body was doing it on its own.


    After walking for God knows how long I saw something shine in the distance. It had an orange-yellow glow.


    I paused for a second then ran towards it.


    As I got closer the view became clearer and as I made out the scene in front of me I slowed down.


    There was a fire dancing on the firewood in the darkness, casting it''s orange glow on the old man sitting on the log in front of it.


    I stared at him in disbelief.


    "Huang-fei?"


    He turned his head towards me and smiled.


    "We meet at an odd place."


    Well, no doubt about that. The place is very odd�� Something suddenly crossed my mind and I sat down on the log across Huang-fei''s and looked at in horror.


    "Am I dead?"


    He snickered, "What do you think?"


    I gave him a weak smile, "I thought that hell was hot."


    He laughed, "That means you''re not dead son."


    I furrowed my brows, "I can''t decide if I should be happy about it or not."


    "Life is a gift child." He stared at the fire.


    "Not really��" I looked at the orange flames dancing in front of me.


    "It is." He glanced at me and I gave him a brief look, "It''s up to you to decide whether you want to make it a beautiful one or terrible one."


    "..." Do I even have the choice? I sighed and looked at the ground which was nothing more than pitch blackness.


    "You will always have the choice young master." I looked at him in surprise when he answered the question I only thought about.


    I didn''t say anything in return and looked down again at the ground.


    "Where are we?" I asked him.


    "Perhaps somewhere between life and death."


    "Why are you here Huang-fei? Don''t tell me your soul got stuck here because you were too worried about me." I raised my head and looked at him. He wore a rather sad smile.


    "I am already dead." He said soundly, "Where I sit, you can not come."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" His words didn''t make any sense, "Aren''t we sitting at the same place?" I stood up to go to him but ended up bumping into something, "What the hell!" My eyes grew wide at the realization.


    There was something in front of me. Something I could not see but it wouldn''t let me go any further.


    Like an invisible barrier.


    "Young master." Huang-fei called me and I looked down at him, sitting calmly in the same position with a soft smile on his face, "You are not yet dead."


    I stumbled back and sat down on the log, "Can I only come there when I''m dead." He nodded.


    "Do you wish to die?"


    "I don''t know��" At the very least, I don''t want you gone. Even though I know you already are.


    I stared at the ground again.


    After staring at it for a little while I furrowed my brows and stared at the ground more intensely.


    A closer look showed that it was actually giving out a reflection.


    I saw myself in it.


    My face was filled with worry.


    With fear.


    With concern.


    In that reflection was my answer.


    I looked at Huang-fei and he gave me a nod.


    My surroundings started getting warmer.


    I did not choose death.


    I had a lot to do with my life.


    The dark scenes around us started getting lighter.


    "I wish you a happy life young master." Huang-fei spoke with his fatherly smile as he too started to become lighter. As if he was going to fade away.


    "Huang-fei?" I looked at him with sorrowful eyes.


    "Yes?"


    This was perhaps the first and last time I could tell him this in person but I wanted to.


    "I love you." I smiled as I felt all my emotions swell up.


    As everything around me almost faded I saw him close his eyes, "I love you too son." There was a satisfied smile on his face as he vanished into nothingness.


    ***


    I opened my eyes lazily.


    Everything was blurry. I had no idea where I was or where I was supposed to be.


    My eyes weren''t adjusting properly but I noticed that there was a lot of steam around me and I felt wet and maybe a bit weighed upon too.


    I looked down at my naked skin that was being hugged by another person. Her arms were around me while her head rested on my chest.


    My head throbbed but I still tried to makeout the person.


    "Azalea��?" My voice was dry but she immediately shot her head up to look at me.


    For some reason she was shocked but I couldn''t keep myself to stay awake.


    Even though it felt nice that there was someone with me in pain, I ended up falling back asleep.


    ***


    I woke up and found myself in the hospital.


    I looked around nervously and sat up.


    How did I end up here?


    I scratched the side of my head trying to remember stuff but my memory only took me as far as it could manage and the last thing I remember is Caesar coming to save me on the mountain.


    I stood up from the bed and began walking out.


    It was somewhat hard because I felt a bit sour but its nothing serious. It could be warded off with a little jog.


    As I walked the corridor I realized I was no longer in Lorelai.


    This was definitely not a small hospital.


    I was back in the city.


    I made my way to the counter and tapped the surface to get the attention of the nurse.


    "Yes?" She raised her head to ask me.


    "Can I check out?"


    "Has the doctor allowed it?"


    I nodded, "Yes." I lied.


    "State your name please."


    "Arius Alucard."


    She began working on the process and I looked around, "How long was I asleep for?"


    "Your report says two days."


    My eyes went wide at the news.


    "Two days?!"


    "Yes." The nurse smiled and handed me the document, "Have a good day sir. Your bill has already been paid in advance."


    I nodded and left the hospital in a trance.


    I shook my head again and again to remember anything but nothing came to mind.


    Was I unconscious from the time Caesar came to me?


    Wow��


    I took the cab to the mansion.


    My men and the servants were delighted to see me.


    I couldn''t believe that some of them even cried.


    But that didn''t bother me.


    I was bothered by only one thing.


    The way Caesar and Azalea ignored me when I saw them.


    I first saw Caesar in the lounge. He gave me a glance and then left the room ignoring my presence.


    I called out to him but he didn''t respond.


    That was astonishing.


    He never does that.


    Then I saw Azalea walking in the corridor.


    She too glanced at me then turned her head away, refusing to acknowledge my existence.


    I stood there bewildered.


    What the fuck is happening?!?!

 Chapter 138: I鈥檒l do something about it

    I stood on the second floor lounge confused as fuck as to why those two were ignoring me.


    I don''t think I did anything wrong?


    Are they angry because I drugged them all to sleep and went alone?


    I frowned as I rubbed my temples.


    I just came back from death''s door and now I have to deal with this��


    I sighed and looked towards the left corridor and saw Nora walking my way. She wasn''t really paying attention to her surroundings, she was more busy devouring the ice cream in her hand.


    "Nora?" She got a bit startled when I called her name but stopped to look at me. She didn''t say anything to me and began thinking about something.


    Then a smirk appeared on her face and she smiled at me.


    "Yes?" She walked towards me.


    She seemed suspicious but I ignored that, "Why is Azalea and Caesar behaving like that? I was the one who almost died."


    She shrugged her shoulders as she began eating the biscuit cone, "Maybe because you''re insensitive."


    "I am not insensitive."


    "Yeah right," She scoffed and almost choked on the biscuit. She coughed for a few moments to clear her throat. After she was done she began eating the rest of the cone without a care.


    "Will you answer me!!!"


    "Oh yeah." She made sure to finish her ice cream before she spoke and it really annoyed me but I did my best to remain patient, "You were at death''s door." She wiped her face with the napkin she had in her pocket, "Caesar came to save you."


    "Yea so?"


    She gave me ''you''re so stupid'' smirk, "If he hadn''t you''d be dead."


    "..."


    I actually didn''t think about it until now.


    I was in a really bad condition in mount Sephra and no doubt I would have died. I chewed my lips.


    "Caesar brought you back but I think you don''t even remember much." She smirked.


    "No��"


    She laughed, "Awww too bad. But you deserve it. You must not even remember the kiss you had with Caesar."


    "Excuse me? What?"


    She placed her hand on her chest to breathe, "That was one passionate moment. I ship it." I stared at her weirdly. Like what? "Oh and clearly you don''t remember how Azalea kept you warm when you were freezing."


    "Kept me warm?" I do remember the feeling of freezing.


    A nasty grin spread across her face, "She stripped you down." My eyes went a bit wide when she said that, "Then she stripped herself, ''butt-naked'' and joined her body together with yours." My eyes went even wider.


    "She�� what?"


    "But of course you were so busy sleeping, you missed it all." She scoffed at me, "She kept your ice cold body warm with her warm tender and soft smooth skin, there was no space left between you two." She was doing this on purpose. I could imagine everything��"But awwww, so sad you missed the perfect opportunity to make love-"


    "Oh shut up!" I turned around to leave.


    "Oh so sad! You were too busy sleeping." She stood in her place but refused to stop speaking.


    "I was fighting for my life!" I spoke back.


    She shook her head in disappointment, "You''re only alive because of Caesar and Azalea." Her face turned serious and I stopped at a distance from her, "You''ll have to figure out yourself how to make it up to them."


    She then turned and left to go back to the kitchen.


    "..."


    I sighed.


    How do you makeup with someone?


    Caesar never got mad at me and I''ve never had a proper lover��


    ***


    I took a deep breath as I stood outside Azalea''s room, then I knocked on her door.


    I heard her come to the door, I didn''t state that it was me so she would open the door.


    The door opened but as soon as she saw me she slammed the door to shut it but before it could close I placed my foot on the frame.


    "Oh hell!!!" As the door squeezed my foot between the doorframe and itself a shudder of pain crossed my whole body.


    It was very painful.


    In this situation one would expect the other person to get worried and help you out but Azalea wasn''t fazed at all. She grabbed the door again, pushed my back and closed the door.


    I stared at the door as the lock turned from the other side.


    Then I laughed sarcastically at myself.


    Did she really do this?


    The throbbing in my foot was overpowered by her actions weighing in my head.


    "Oh God��" I gulped, "This is going to be hard��"


    I nodded to myself after calming down.


    I can do this.


    Hopefully��


    ****


    "Azalea!" I knocked on her door, "Come on!! At Least come out and listen to me." I kept slamming my hand on the door, "Please. I have an explanation!" It was going to be evening soon.


    I got no reply from her.


    "Come on babe." Still no reply, "Love? Honey? Amorcito? Mi sol? Liebling?" At this point even though I wasn''t getting any reply I had started using words from other languages, "Yeobo? Janne-mun? Meri jaan?"


    "Come on! I''m out of words! And my foot hurts! And now my hand is starting to throb too from all the knocking"


    No reply.


    I felt the heat get to my head.


    That''s it.


    I''m leaving.


    I turned and left the corridor.


    I''m done being all nice and gentle


    ***


    Good thing Azalea lives on the fourth floor.


    I stretched my body on the roof as I stood above her room. The sun was making its way down and the sky had begun to darken.


    This will be done the rough way.


    After taking a deep breath I jumped from the roof.


    As I did, I grabbed the window frame of the roof and while putting all the pressure in my legs I smashed the window, then landed in the room.


    The glass shards travelled around the room as I straightened myself.


    "What the hell?"


    Azalea stood staring at me in horror. Of course no one would expect me to do that. This was the fourth floor and I made quite an entry.


    But I''m proud of myself.


    I smirked at her.


    She panicked as soon as she grasped the situation and turned to run out of the room. I ran after her.


    She reached the door before and turned the knob, forgetting she had the door locked. She struggled with it but before she could manage anything I caught her.


    I placed my arm around her waist and pulled her away from the door.


    I trapped her next to the wall and grinned at her.


    "So you refuse to talk to me?" I looked at her in the eyes, "I''ll make you talk." I whispered next to her ear.


    Then the next moment I kissed her neck and felt her whole body react but she placed her hand on her mouth.


    "Oh no Love." I grabbed her wrists and force pinned them on the wall and looked at her, "Not today." I kissed her lips, starting slow but then going rough.


    I explored her mouth with my tongue as I placed my knee between her legs.


    She reacted and tried to resist but I kept my grasp firm.


    When she paused I took both her wrists in one hand above her head and travelled the other one under her clothes.


    She bobbed her head to the side, momentarily escaping, "Arius-!!" I caught her lips again as I caressed her body.


    I could feel her body flinch under my touch but she still tried to struggle.


    This time I paused and she moved her head aside.


    "Arius! I''ll listen!" Her lipgloss had been messed up nicely and she was panting in order to catch her breath, "I''ll listen��"


    I spared her a glance, "You will now?" I gave her an amused expression.


    She nodded her head, "I will."


    "Why now? Hmm? You don''t want this? You were enjoying it." She blushed hard at my words. Her cheeks flushed, her ears became red and she looked down.


    It was no doubt adorable but I wasn''t expecting her to answer me.


    "I do��" She whispered.


    I blinked at her in the moment of confusion while she slowly raised her head up to look at me.


    At that moment she looked like the most beautiful and seductive woman alive.


    "I do but-" She started speaking again but I couldn''t keep myself calm and I kissed her again. This time I started rough but broke it fast.


    As soon as I did, I held her hand and pulled her along, "We''re going to my room."


    "Wait!" She panicked, "Right now!?!"


    "Right now." We passed through the corridor.


    "B-but you just came out of the hospital!"


    "Oh don''t worry about that, I slept for two days and had a good meal." I glanced back at her, "I''m full of energy."


    Her cheeks flushed even harder as confusion dawned on her even more.


    I opened the door of my room and locked it when we both were inside. Then I took her to the bed and opened the drawer by the bedside to take out a condom.


    I tossed it on the bed then turned to her as I began unbuttoning my shirt.


    She was still in shock so I decided to ask her, "Azalea?"


    "Y-yes?"


    "I''ll ask this only once. Are you ready for this?"


    "..." She pursed her lips and thought about it while she fiddled with her fingers. I unbuttoned all of my shirt and waited for her answer. She gulped and looked at me, "I''m not sure, I-uh-I mean I''ve never done...this��" I sat down on the bed next to her and placed my hand on her cheek.


    "Don''t worry. I know. I''ll be as gentle as possible." I looked into her eyes, "Just tell me, yes or no?"


    She gulped as she stared back into my eyes then nodded lightly, "Yes��" Her voice was low


    "Are you sure? Once we start, I''m not stopping."


    "Yes." She held my hand and I smirked.


    I brought my lips to hers while I slipped my other hand to her clothes to undress her.


    My heartbeat was accelerating even though I had done this countless times.


    Perhaps what they say is right.


    Doing it with the person you love is always different.

 Chapter 139: I can not do without you

    I stared at Azalea''s sleeping face as I laid by her side on the bed.


    Gently and carefully I tucked the locks of her hair on her face behind her ear, making sure not to wake her up.


    She had fallen asleep right after the act.


    I couldn''t help but smile when I thought about last night.


    Those expressions, those sounds, those moans of pleasure were playing in my mind again and it was messing me up.


    I shook my head.


    Later. I nodded to myself. I have a lot of time. I looked back at Azalea and smiled.


    I picked up my phone from the side drawer and snapped a picture of her.


    Then I looked out the window. It was dawn now and I had one very important person to deal with.


    I got out of bed and went to the bathroom to get ready.


    ***


    The sky was turning lighter and lighter. As tones of blue replaced the shades I reached the roof of the mansion in search of Caesar.


    I sighed when I didn''t find him there either.


    He wasn''t in his room or the rose garden or the backyard.


    That means there was only one place left.


    The gym.


    I made my way to the third floor hoping that he would be there because I had no idea where else I would look for him.


    As I reached the gym I paused and took a deep breath before entering.


    My eyes landed on him as soon as I stepped foot in the room. He was sitting on the bench binding the bandages around his hands, probably preparing for some boxing practise.


    "Caesar" I called out to him but he ignored me.


    I walked towards him but he stood up from the bench and walked towards the sandbag.


    "Caesar." I walked towards him, "I know you''re mad." He continued to deny my existence, "I know I did wrong." I explained anyway, "I lost from you and yet drugged you all."


    He held the sandbag with one hand and stabilized it.


    "That had to be do-" He punched the bag so hard the sound boomed in the room and I automatically shut up. Then I tried speaking again, "If I hadn''t do-" He hit it again, cutting me off. Then again and again.


    I knew he was ignoring me. He didn''t want an explanation.


    He was angry.


    And of course considering his personality he''d do this.


    But I''d rather have him lash out at me. Fight me or maybe even beat me up but I couldn''t have him ignoring me.


    I couldn''t take it.


    Not from him.


    "Caesar!!" I tried again but he continued his exercise. It was getting frustrating, "I couldn''t lose you, you asshole!!!!" I finally yelled at him.


    He stopped and finally turned his head towards me, "You couldn''t lose me?" This was the very first time I ever saw these expressions on him. The expressions of hurt mixed with anger.


    "Caesar, if I took any of you with me they would have killed you."


    "What about you then?" He stepped closer to me, " If I didn''t wake up on time and came to you, you would have been dead."


    I had no answer for that. My gaze dropped. He was right, "I know��"


    "Then why!!?"


    "I had to, for the family."


    He gritted his teeth, "What would have been the point if you died? Huh!? Didn''t you think about the rest of us?! What would we all have done?! What would I have done!??? What family? HUH!!??"


    I gulped. The point I was going to state now was good enough to have him kill me.


    "If I had died," I wanted to look somewhere else but I managed to keep my gaze on him, "You would be the next head. For little while, until the members find other places to go to."


    I know that was cruel.


    It would be a brutal punishment for him even though I know he doesn''t deserve it.


    Caesar stared at me wide-eyed. The anger he had in his eyes multiplied and the very next moment he punched me right across the face.


    The force was strong enough to make me lose all my balance and skid on the floor.


    "What do you take me for?" I raised my head from the ground to look at him. My jaw hurt but I had no right to stop that hit.


    I deserved it.


    He came and stood above me, with his feet on either side of my stomach. He kneeled down and grabbed my shirt.


    "Maybe you don''t care for me at all." He said.


    "That''s not true." I denied it strongly.


    "Then why would you do something like that?" His voice softened and I saw the corners of his eyes get wet, "You may not need me Arius, but I do." He shook his head softly, "Ever since you brought me back, you have been my only family." The strength in his hands were gone and the shirt slipped out of his grip, "You really are cruel." He gave me a disappointed smile and got up.


    I immediately got up after him and grabbed his arm, "Caesar no. You have it wrong."


    He glared back at me, "Let me go."


    I refused, "It''s the other way around." I stated, "I can''t lose you. Not you. It''s me who needs you. I''m the one who can''t do without you."


    He shook his head, "No Arius. You know that''s not true."


    "It is!!" I yelled. I needed him to understand that, "If it weren''t for you I never would have made it back home." I needed him to listen, "Caesar you''re my family! My friend and my strongest support." I must be looking desperate for his expression softened, "I had to do that because I couldn''t afford to lose anyone any more." I let his arm go as I felt my own feelings swell up.


    "Why didn''t you think about me? I can''t afford to lose you either."


    "I did." I balled my fists, "The thought of losing anyone else over weighed anything else. I knew I would hurt you the most when I drugged you all but it was better than losing you or anyone else."


    "And you think you made the right decision?"


    I nodded, "I did." I looked at him as I began calming down, "The master himself said that he would have had us all killed if I had brought anyone else or had sent a representative." I licked my dry lips, "I knew something like that could happen, that''s why I made the decision of going alone." I kneeled down and placed my hands on my thighs, "I''m sorry. I''ll explain everything that happened properly." I felt my throat dry, "I just want you to know that I''d never want to lose you."


    I stared at my hands as I heard him come closer.


    He kneeled in front of me and I raised my head to look at him.


    His expressions were soft.


    "I don''t know what to say anymore." He started, "But I''ve calmed down." I looked down again when he did the same and out foreheads joined, "Still," He whispered, "You know this is the only home I have." I closed my eyes when he spoke.


    "I know." I spoke softly, "I wish we were a normal family and..."


    "Not in a place where someone might die unexpectedly." He stole the words from my mind and I chuckled.


    "Yea��" After a few moments of silence I opened my eyes and raised my head to look at him. He did the same, "Caesar."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ll forgive you for the kiss."


    He made a disgusted expression and stood up, "I pray to God that never happens again."


    I stood up, "Why? Weren''t my lips soft and lucious?"


    I looked at me with a blank expression, "No." He gave me a stern answer and I pouted.


    Then we both started laughing.


    I honestly hope this was our first and last fight.

 Chapter 140: A final goodbye for a better life

    ?Ayaan


    I checked myself in the mirror of my room.


    I really had gotten taller and a bit less skinny. I guess that was progress huh?


    I then walked out to go to the rose garden.


    Arius had given us all an explanation regarding the skull spider incident and why he did what he did.


    Even though accepting it was hard but in the end everyone agreed that there really wasn''t a better option.


    At the end when everyone was leaving Arius told me that he wanted to talk to me about what he had promised to talk about before they left for Lorelai


    I made my way to the garden and sat on the bench in the hut before Arius arrived.


    I wonder what he wants to talk about?


    He did say it was important.


    I looked around the garden. The flowers were blooming, but soon they''ll be gone since winter wasn''t far.


    Somehow Winter gives off this sad feeling of loneliness.


    I like spring and summer.


    Everything is so full of life in that time.


    Arius entered the garden and smiled at me when he saw me in the hut. I waved at him and he came over to join me.


    ''How have you been?''


    ''Good.'' I replied, ''I hope you are feeling good too. Your condition was very bad a few days ago.''


    ''I''m fine. I''ve recovered fully.''


    ''You said you wanted to talk about something?''


    "Yea��" He turned his head to look at the flowers, ''How about you tell me about your religion?'' He looked back at me, ''The customs and stuff.''


    I scratched the back of my head, "I honestly don''t know a lot myself.'' I sighed, ''Only stuff I learned from Maria.''


    ''Would you like to know more?''


    "Yes. I would love to. I don''t even know how to pray.''


    ''Pray huh��" He seemed a bit distant, ''Must be nice being still able to believe in God after all the shit.''


    I thought about it. I know there is barely anyone here who''s religious or believes in God, ''It''s everything Mari-mom taught me.'' I still get confused about how to address her.


    Well she taught me how this whole life is a test and you do your best to pass it.


    ''I really wonder how she managed to teach you that.'' He smiled, ''She was a brave woman. I respect her a lot.''


    I couldn''t help but smile warmly, ''Me too��'' She may have hidden things from me but she did it for me.


    It pains me that she couldn''t share the things with me and hid many important things because she thought she didn''t deserve them or it would make her any less in my eyes.


    But still her teachings have helped me a lot.


    When you have no one else to confide in. There is always God to talk to, and that is why I want to learn more. I want to know how my family lived, what they believed in and their ways.


    "Ayaan." He said my name and I looked at him, ''I''m thinking of sending you away.'' He signed the lines.


    I looked at him in disbelief.


    What?


    ''Why?'' I asked him.


    ''This is not the place for you. It never was.''


    The sudden proposal had me confused.


    Leave?


    ''Why all of the sudden? I''ve been with you for years!'' I stood up from my place and looked at him.


    He sighed, ''I knew you''d act like this.'' He shook his head, ''You were the one who asked me to save you remember?'' I hesitantly nodded my head, ''I bought you and Maria to help you out but now Maria''s gone. We failed at treating her.''


    ''I''m still here.''


    ''You shouldn''t be.''


    ''WHY!?''


    ''The original plan was to send you guys away when Maria got treated but that didn''t happen so you should leave alone. I have all the things prepared.''


    I looked at him in confusion and worry.


    Leave?


    I never thought about leaving��


    I slumped back on the bench, ''I don''t want to go��'' I looked away and Arius sighed.


    "Ayaan." He called my name but I didn''t look at him, "Even if you don''t look at me you can still hear me." He began to speak so I covered my ears but he immediately held my wrists and brought them down, "Ayaan!" I shook my head in denial and stood up to run away but he pulled me back, "Listen to me!! This is what Maria wanted!!"


    I stopped but didn''t look at him.


    "You will never be able to have the life you want here Ayaan and you''ll never be able to fulfill Maria''s wish." I slowly turned my head and looked at him, "You''re still young and you can achieve a lot in life," He shook his head lightly, "But only if you leave. This is a dangerous place."


    He let go of my wrists and I raised my hands to answer him, ''But I have nowhere to go.'' Tears began forming in my eyes, ''You guys were supposed to be my family��'' I looked him in the eyes but he couldn''t look back.


    He took a frustrated sigh and looked down, "I knew this would be hard on me��" After a few seconds he looked back up with more determination. "You once told me you wanted to be a doctor, you still want that right?"


    ''No.'' Arius was awestruck by my answer.


    ''What about getting to know your family and their ways.''


    ''No.''


    "..." He looked defeated by my answers, "Don''t do this to me Ayaan." He spoke this time, "I have a promise to keep from your mother."


    I didn''t say anything in return.


    "I''m going to speak till the end now. Listen to me."


    "..."


    "I know you want to stay here. I know you don''t have any other place to go to but one can always make his place in this world. It''s just a bit hard, not impossible and I know you''ll do good."


    I looked at him in defeat, "..." My tears started flowing out.


    "Ayaan, out of all of us you are the one who never belonged in such a dirty place but you still got stuck here." I shook my head at his words and stood up in front of him but he smiled in return and held my hands softly, "Out of all of us, at least someone should be happy and free, don''t you think?" He wiped my cheeks with one hand, "You''ve gotten a bit taller." He ruffled my head but the gesture made me all the more sad.


    "..." I had no words to reply to him with.


    "Do it for me Ayaan."


    What do I say to that?


    I raised my hands and he let them go, ''I don''t know��''


    "I know you''ll make us all proud. You''ll be the best student and you''ll make a great doctor." He smiled, "You''ll get to learn all you want to and-" He pulled me in a hug, "In the future when you''ve become a capable man, if you want you can come back."


    "...K��" I spoke the letter, that was all I could manage as I hugged him back.


    This was good-bye then I guess.

 Chapter 141: The start of a mission

    ?Azalea


    It was shocking for us all when Arius announced that Ayaan would be leaving soon.


    Not only Ayaan but all of us were sad at that decision but we all understood that it was the right thing.


    He did not deserve to be here.


    No doubt if he stayed he would just get used to this life but he shouldn''t do that. He was young and each and every one of us wanted him to have a normal happy life. He did not belong in this filthy world, this place is not for everyone, especially not for sweethearts like Ayaan.


    But still, in the two years we spent together we got really close. He became a little brother to all of us and that''s why it was hard to say good-bye. It felt like a part of us going to leave. If I want to explain it in a bit more depth, it would be something like this.


    One can say we''re like a puzzle and a piece was now going to go away. If you look at a puzzle with one piece gone you feel this odd sense that something big is missing even though it''s a small piece right?


    Ayaan leaving felt like that.


    Ayaan packed the things he needed and was ready to leave in two days.


    When he stood there outside the main gate, besides us four, many of the members and servants were there to bid him farewell too. Many people had gotten attached to him even though he could not speak. It showed that spoken language isn''t the only way to communicate. The real connection comes from the heart.


    And surely Ayaan had become one of us. If he had stayed with us any longer it would be impossible for him to leave.


    Everyone went individually to say their good-byes.


    I was the second last person to go to him.


    I didn''t know what to say because I wasn''t sure if we''d be meeting again or not. I didn''t know if this was the final good-bye or just one among many.


    "Ayaan?" I called his name and he smiled, "I hope you find all the happiness in the world." There were tears in my eyes. And perhaps they were there not just because I was sad but maybe because in many years, this was the first proper good-bye I was giving to someone dear to me.


    Perhaps this was the reason that all of us felt more emotional but at the same time it was fulfilling.


    He wasn''t leaving us like how many had left us but he was leaving us in a normal way. Going away to fulfill his dreams and wishes.


    Ayaan raised his hands to talk to me. He went slow with the gestures so that I could understand.


    ''You. Too. I. Wish. You. All. The. Happiness." He smiled brightly after he lowered his hands but I saw the tears in the corner of his eyes.


    "Thank you." I smiled back, "I hope we meet again." He nodded, "Good-bye." I waved at him and stepped back, he waved back at me.


    The last to meet him was Arius but he was going to take Ayaan somewhere with him. So as he stepped forward, Ayaan waved a good-bye to all of us and started walking to the car with Arius.


    They sat in the car and drove off leaving us with a sense of emptiness. Yet still we all were happy to know that he was going to a better future.


    ***


    Arius didn''t tell anyone where he had sent Ayaan. I understood the reason behind it and didn''t ask him either.


    It was a way to keep him safe and away from this world.


    Night had fallen by the time Arius got back but his expressions were more serious than ever.


    He gathered the few of us including me, Nora, Caesar, Ben, Lee and a few of his members, the ones who were leaders of the gangs to tell us all something.


    We all stood in the meeting hall while he stood on the higher platform right in front of his meeting chair.


    "Now that all of you are here I''m going to announce something important." All of us listened to him carefully, "I was waiting till the time I''d dealt with other important stuff but now that''s out of the way it''s time we get to the real agenda." He held himself proudly, "I''m going to kill Ryan Black."


    His last line was a bit hard to digest for all of us and for a few moments all of us were in a state of confusion but it didn''t take anyone long to look back at him in agreement.


    Ryan had given us hell and it was because of him Huang-fei died.


    "An eye for an eye." Arius said the phrase and we all answered him.


    "A life for a life."


    ***


    The plan had been made and we had the internal information about his club life.


    It wasn''t a surprise that he was a sex crazed guy. All the idiots are.


    I was taking a stroll on the road thinking about the solutions.


    The problem however was, how to approach him. He knew our faces, so Nora and I couldn''t become his host, he''d kill us immediately.


    The members could go in and help kill the few guards he takes but there will be a limit to that.


    Private clubs are very cautious since they have a reputation to maintain.


    Getting in Lee should be good enough.


    I thought about it as I kept walking.


    Getting in too many people will surely raise up alarms but the problem is not the guys but the female.


    Should we ask one of the maids? Or maybe someone from Lorelai?


    I was still thinking about what we could do when I reached a cafe and although the cafe was of no interest to me the person I saw there was the best solution I could have asked for.


    Rosalie Yuki.


    The slave Lexus bought.

 Chapter 142: The killing blow

    Arius and I stood in front of each other.


    "Where did you find her?" He asked me.


    "At the cafe near Xander corp." Rosalie was standing behind me. I got her to come with me when I gave her a little information bribe and she being the innocent young lady she is she agreed immediately.


    "Lexus will kill me for doing this." Arius shook his head as he stared at Rosalie, "But no doubt she''s the perfect option." He smirked, "Get her ready. We''re doing this the first chance we get since Derulo isn''t in the country at the moment. It''s the perfect chance."


    "You sure?"


    "I can handle Lex�� I think."


    He took out his phone from his pocket and called someone.


    I held Rosalie''s hand and took her to Nora''s room.


    Since Nora was a better seducer, we did a little training with her there.


    ***


    "Don''t be nervous. Just do as we practiced." I assured Rosalie that everything would be fine. I didn''t have the intention of hurting her and I was going to make sure no one did as well..


    "But I''ve never done anything like this. Why do I have to do this anyway?"


    "I''m really sorry Rose. I would have done this but the person we plan to trap already knows me." I looked down, "I couldn''t think of anyone better than you."


    "Is trapping that person that important?"


    "He''s an underworld rival of Arius and he''s plotting something against him. But still, he''s scum and like all men, he has his guard down during sex."


    "Wait. You want me to have sex with him??!!"


    "No. You just need to make sure he gets to that room alone. I promise I won''t let anything happen to you."


    I knew she was afraid, I could see it on her face. We even gave her a flashy red short dress with a deep cleavage and red heels.


    She finally understood why she was wearing something like that.


    "Azalea." She sighed, "You have the wrong person for the job."


    "Rose. I promise I won''t let anything happen to you. If I had a choice I would have taken it but I would be killed immediately."


    "Killed?"


    "Yes." I rubbed my arm, "It''s because no one knows you. No one will doubt you, you will be able to lure him away and I promise I won''t let anything happen to you."


    "..." I was feeling guilty now. She was such a pure little fellow but I had no other choice.


    "Rose." I whispered, "I don''t want to die yet."


    "Okay..."


    ***


    The club was blasting with music and everyone was busy doing their own thing. I was acting as a host along with Nora. Getting men in was out of the question after all, but Nora and I should be enough.


    Nora was going to handle Ryan''s men.


    I glanced at her.


    She was already attracting a lot of attention. I smirked. Well that''s to be expected of her, it was because of her that we got in the club. Her skills are no joke.


    The plan went like this. She was going to make sure Ryan''s men follow her to the bathroom, at least one of them.


    Lee was going to be there. He may not have made it in the club as a host or bartender but a janitor is always an option.


    I had to make sure that Ryan didn''t have guards around him when Rose leave with him.


    I glanced to the second floor.


    There on the couch sat a man, quite stern-looking but with sharp good looks. Two other females at his side.


    Rosalie reached his side and introduced herself. He gestured the other females to leave.


    I grinned. It worked. Rosalie was bound to attract his attention. She stood out, not just because of her red hair and hazel eyes but also because of her pure looks and the way we dressed her.


    One of the guards caught me looking and I smiled at him, then gestured for him to come down. He didn''t.


    I pursed my lips.


    I''ll just go up.


    I made my way up, all the while keeping my eyes on Rose and Ryan. She was doing a good job.


    As Ryan''s guard saw me approach I grabbed my dress and pulled it up, it exposed all of my thighs, barely hiding my underwear.


    He smirked but ignored me again.


    Shit�� He''s a proper guard after all but I came prepared as well.


    I walked into the corridor and took out the injection pen and potassium chloride I kept in my bra. I filled the injection pen and hid it in my hair. Then I made my way to the other side of the corridor so that I came out through the other exit.


    I peeked out from the corridor. The guard noticed me immediately. I winked at him and he winked back.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw Ryan and Rosalie leave.


    Shit!


    I have to hurry.


    The guard turned to go after them but I ran and held his arm, "What''s the hurry?"


    "I''m on duty girl-Ah!" I stabbed the injection in his butt.


    "Too bad." He immediately retaliated and grabbed my neck, slamming me on the wall.


    "What did you give me?!" He took the injection out and stared at it and I smirked. That amount will never spare you.


    His grip on my neck increased, my air flow began to constrict and for a moment I felt he''ll actually kill me before the chemical takes effect.


    I struggled a lot and kicked his guts but he was strong. It was barely affecting him.


    Just when I began to lose my consciousness he groaned. He dropped as he held his chest and fell to the ground.


    I gasped for breath and began panting like a dog.


    I stood up and looked around. Rose was out of sight.


    I glanced at the guard again. He was going to die any moment but I had to remove him from here.


    But How!? Where?


    "Is something the problem miss?" Someone suddenly whispered in my ear and I jumped back, ready to attack in panic but when I turned around I calmed down.


    It was Lee.


    The next moment I got what he meant.


    "Oh please help me!" I sat down, "We were going to the room and suddenly he started feeling stuffy and fell down." I looked at the guard again.


    He was gone.


    "I''ll take care of him. Don''t worry."


    "Okay." I acted worried and got closer to him, "My gun?" I whispered and he stealthy slid a gun to me which I hid under my dress, "Please tell me if I can do something?"


    He picked up the guard, "No problem. He just passed out from the suffocation, leave him to me."


    I nodded and walked in the other direction.


    ***


    I crawled through the vents until I reached the room Ryan and Rose were in.


    He was in the mood and was ready to rip off her clothes when I jumped down the vent as quietly as possible and stood directly behind him.


    I fired the gun.


    Blood splattered on Rosalie''s face as the red liquid trickled down from a hole in the middle of Ryan''s head. He fell to the ground with his eyes wide open and I looked at the scared girl in front of me.


    Her body was trembling, so I stepped forward to console her but she hit me instead. Still I managed to pull her in a hug.


    "You did well." I zipped up her dress.


    "I hate this." She was about to cry but I consoled her.


    "You''re lucky Rose. You are most likely the only slave who isn''t being worked or tortured in some twisted way." I pushed apart and looked at her, "Who would want to do this kind of work?"


    She looked at my collar and nodded.


    Such a good girl.


    "Rose." I looked at her, "Go outside the club. Lexus is there."


    As soon as she heard his name she was relieved and ran out.


    I looked at the body and smiled.


    Finally.

 Chapter 143: Confession

    ?Nora


    I reached the room in which Azalea had just killed Ryan and closed the door behind me.


    "Good job." I gave her a nod and she smiled.


    "I was really happy for a few moments but now I''m scared." Azalea spoke and I held her hand.


    "We all agreed to this. He started it." I looked at her in the eyes and she nodded.


    "Let''s leave." She said and we both went out, locking the door before exiting.


    Arius had told us to leave the bodies in the club, to let the other party discover them but to hide ourselves.


    I took out the red marker and wrote on the wall.


    ''He got what he deserved and you know it.''


    In order to do that all the security camera footages were to be deleted.


    Ben was left for that work along with Gaius, one of the gangs head.


    We got in unofficially, no one knew us. The thing about clubs is that, there are times that no one can tell if you are a host or a customer. With no evidence, no one will know who killed the people here.


    The two of us made our way out through the back door, uniting with Lee on the way.


    In the parking lot stood Arius with a slightly swollen cheek.


    "What happened to you?" Azalea asked him and he grinned,


    "I got away with this. Lex didn''t kill me." He flashed us all a smile and I rolled my eyes.


    Azalea once said about how he cared for Veronica, Lex and Eli but refused to show it out of fear.


    I think Lex might feel the same way though. We placed his love in serious danger yet the only thing he did to Arius was give him a swollen cheek.


    "Let''s go home." Arius said, "Maybe drop by some church or temple to pray." He joked. He''s not that kind of a person but he asked that for a reason.


    We were now prone to war with the Blacks.


    "Why, did we do something?" Azalea asked.


    "Did we?" I asked her back and Arius smirked.


    ***


    Caesar was sitting on the porch waiting for us. He was disappointed since Arius told him to stay but he didn''t say anything when he saw us.


    Well, there was nothing that needed to be said. He was relieved we all came back and that was it.


    In the evening I went to the slanted roof to join him there.


    The place had become a sort of usual hangout place for us.


    "What do you think will happen now?" I sat down beside him. The cool breeze made my hair flutter. They have grown a bit longer now, maybe I''ll cut them again.


    "Hopefully, nothing." He started, "But Derulo may find out."


    "Will he retaliate?"


    "I can not say. He is well aware of Ryan''s doings but then again he is his brother."


    I sighed, "Let''s hope he never finds out." Ryan may have started it but he didn''t kill anyone from the direct bloodline but we did.


    I do not wish to see another war.


    I sighed and looked at the darkening sky, "I really don''t want to lose you." I whispered. The wind blew, rustling the leaves and creating a soothing scene.


    I felt Caesar''s hand on my other cheek. He turned my face towards him and planted a soft kiss on my lips.


    It surprised me and my eyes grew wide.


    I didn''t expect anything like that from him but more than that I didn''t expect myself to flush or for my heart to start pounding in my chest.


    He broke the kiss and looked at me with a warm smile.


    Ahh. That smile I crave to look at. The one that melts my entire being.


    "Me too." He said softly, "I don''t want to lose you either."


    I didn''t think a person''s heart could go this crazy until the time he spoke those words and my heart beat went crazy.


    Oh God��


    I couldn''t take my eyes off him.


    "Caesar, do you like me?" I asked him for the sole reason that he never was going to say it himself. I''ve known him long enough to know that.


    He nodded innocently as if it was obvious.


    "Why didn''t you confess?"


    He blinked at me, "I just did."


    "You just-!" I understood what he meant, "Caesar no! You have to say these things!! You have to make these things clear."


    "I like you Nora." He replied, "A lot." He said it so calmly yet I felt like I was going crazy.


    Maybe I''ll die today and meet Ryan in hell.


    I bit the back of my hand to overcome my emotions. My mind was jumbled up, it was such a sudden change of events I couldn''t process it.


    "Hey..." I felt Caesar''s hand on mine. He pulled me back so I wouldn''t bite my hand anymore. It wasn''t like I was injuring myself, I was just trying to calm myself, "What''s wrong?"


    I looked at him, "There''s nothing wrong with me. Everything is wrong with you?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes!! How can you be so calm?! You just confessed to me!"


    "So?"


    "Aren''t you nervous?" I stared at him, "What if I don''t like you back?" I asked him.


    Clearly he didn''t think I''d do that because he furrowed his eyebrows to think, "Then��" He scratched the side of his head but couldn''t come up with an answer.


    He looked at me in fear but didn''t say anything and kept thinking.


    I waited for his answer while his eyes wandered everywhere in confusion.


    Finally after a few seconds he decided to speak, "It''s okay. It''s your decision, I can''t force your feelings." He gave me a sad smile, "I just wanted to be honest with my feelings."


    He got up to leave and I shook my head.


    What a good bye.


    I don''t deserve him.


    "Caesar." I called him and he stopped just before going in and looked back.


    I stood up and walked up to him. He kept his eyes on me as I reached him,cupped his cheeks and kissed his lips softly but broke it after a few moments.


    He looked back at me wide-eyed but I didn''t say anything back.


    Instead I just stepped aside and walked in.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw the confusion on his face. He came running to me and stood in front of me.


    "Yes?" I asked him.


    "What was that?"


    "What was what?" I tiled my head a bit to the side and acted innocent.


    "That kiss!" Hehehe, teasing him is so fun, "Why did you kiss me?"


    "Shouldn''t you know?" I asked him, "You only gave me a kiss and said nothing."


    He bit his lower lip. He was finally realizing the importance of saying things.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll try to communicate more from now on."


    I smiled and stepped forward, wrapped my arms around his waist and looked up at him with sparkly eyes, "Caesar?"


    "What��?"


    "I like you too." I grinned, "A lot."


    His expressions turned from being confused to happy in a split second and he hugged me back tightly.


    "Thank God" He whispered, "I thought I was going to go crazy for a few moments��"


    "Because you thought I didn''t like you back?"


    "Hmm."


    Awwww. I patted his back, "Don''t worry. I''m yours now."


    He pulled himself away and looked into my eyes, "Really?"


    "Of course!" As soon as I said the words I saw the sparkle in his eyes which got me a bit confused but that confusion flew away the moment he kissed me.


    He just wanted confirmation. He got it.


    I smiled internally and then I kissed him back.

 Chapter 144: A casual date

    ?Azalea


    Days were peaceful in the mansion and it had gotten cold now.


    I often missed Huang-fei and Ayaan''s presence. They both were pretty close to each other despite the huge age gap but they always hung out together.


    Now they both were gone.


    I never got to know Maria but I''m sure if I did she would have made a huge impact.


    I never knew her yet I respected her a lot.


    It was a cloudy day and I walked to the third floor lounge where I found Caesar painting Nora''s foot nails.


    She had her hand nails already done and was blowing on them.


    I smirked as I saw the scene and Nora noticed me.


    I winked at her and she winked back.


    She and Caesar became official a few days ago.


    I''m happy for them. They make a nice couple even though they are polar opposites.


    The sound of footsteps made me turn and look at the person.


    Arius was staring at his phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I have to call Lex. I need to tell him about something."


    "About what?"


    "Just some information he asked for, I called him yesterday but he didn''t pick up." He sighed, "Guess I''ll call him later tonight." He placed his phone in his pocket and looked at me, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Indeed I was looking at him like ''that'' and by ''that'' I mean expectation.


    "Can you paint my nails?"


    He raised his brows at me, "What do you think I am? Some shoujo manga male lead?"


    I looked at him in disbelief, "No, but you''re a disappointment." I pointed towards Nora and Caesar, "Even Caesar can do that."


    He looked at Caesar in awe when Nora stuck out her tongue.


    "I don''t know how he''s doing that." He looked at Caesar as if he was painting Mona Lisa, "But," He looked at me, "I can try."


    I smiled, "Sure."


    ***


    I couldn''t stop myself from laughing.


    Even though I put my hands on my mouth I still couldn''t help it.


    Arius was doing such a bad job at painting nails that almost every stroke went out of the nail, yet he was concentrating like his life depended on it.


    "Stop laughing!" He said, "I can''t do it right."


    I couldn''t, "You''re failing at it anyway." I laughed again when I looked at my nails. It was as if a four year old painted them.


    "I''m trying my best okay!" He made another stroke that was yet again another fail and went out on the skin.


    He dropped the paint brush and looked at me in self disappointment.


    I tried my best not to laugh and kept my lips tightly sewn together.


    "I need some training from Master Caesar." He said in a monotonous voice with dead serious expressions and I couldn''t contain it anymore.


    I started chuckling, "Maybe you should." I wiped the tear that came out of the corner of my eye.


    "Whatever." He stood up, "Let''s go out to the beach."


    I took out the nail polish remover, "Beach?" I dabbed it on the cotton and began to remove the nail polish on my skin.


    "It''s a free day. Go get ready, it''s a good day for a walk on the beach."


    "Just a walk?" He nodded and I stood up, "Okay." That meant I didn''t need to wear a swimsuit.


    I began to walk towards the stairs when he stopped me.


    "Azalea?"


    "Hmm?" I looked back at him.


    "I never got your answer."


    "For what?"


    "If you wanted a tattoo?"


    "Oh," I did think about it. I never thought about getting a tattoo till the time he mentioned it but he gave me plenty of time to think about it, "Yea. I want to have one."


    He smiled, "Let''s get one today."


    "Today?"


    "Hmm." He nodded.


    "Okay."


    ***


    We both wore casual clothes and had our bottoms folded till oue under knees while we walked on the sand. Ocean waves washed our feet after every small interval.


    It was a sunny day but the weather was lovely.


    We got some hot dogs from the stalls and ate while we talked.


    It was the best form of communication. Simple but lovely. It was one of my favorite moments. Just talking while enjoying the surroundings


    "Samurai Jack''s ending was too bitter sweet." I said, "I couldn''t get it off my mind for days!" I threw my hands around in desperation, "He deserved better!!"


    Arius chuckled, "I agree. They did him dirty but the ending was logical."


    "Who fucking cares about logic!! It''s a cartoon!!" I let out a groan.


    "Yea well-" He was interrupted by his phone ringing. He took it out and I saw the caller ID. It was Lexus, "I need to take this." He told me and I nodded.


    He walked further into the water but before he could swipe the screen to answer the call a pointy stick came out of nowhere and went straight through the phone, destroying it.


    It was an arrow.


    As electricity sparkled through it Arius dropped it on the spot and looked at the direction from where it came from. I followed his gaze.


    There in a distance stood Liana with a bow in her hands that probably belonged to the child standing next to her. She tossed the bow back to the boy and began walking towards us.


    She seemed angry but Arius didn''t move from his place and maintained a neutral expression.


    "Arius Alucard!" She yelled at him as she got closer, "It was you wasn''t it!" She stood directly in front of him, "You killed Ryan!"


    Arius gave her an amused smile, "Ryan is dead?" He snickered, "That''s good."


    "Don''t you dare act innocent!" She was furious. I could see her ears get red with heat.


    "What even makes you think it was me?"


    "Who else could it be?!!" She had no proof.


    "I wonder?" I just admire how Arius is such an outstanding actor. He should be given an Oscar.


    "I-it has to be you!!" Liana got confused, "Who else could it be�� But you?"


    Arius smirked, "You''re just blaming me because you want to blame someone." He stepped back, "Whoever killed that idiot has my thanks though. He did a good job." He walked towards me while Liana stood there in confusion.


    "Let''s go." He held my arm and we began to walk away. As we did I turned to look back at her.


    She was looking at us with murderous expressions.


    As if, if she gets the chance, she would kill us both immediately.


    I turned and smirked.


    But she had no proof that we were the ones who did it.

 Chapter 145: Tattoo

    "You okay?" I asked Arius while we walked to a shadier part of the city.


    "Oh yea. My phone was martyred in an awesome way and I couldn''t talk to Lex but I guess that''s fine."


    "Was talking to him that important." He seemed somewhat jealous but I couldn''t really tell. It might just be my imagination but Lex is important for him.


    "Well, I just had to tell him about that guy who tried to hurt Rosalie and Summer, but he''s in jail so it should be fine." We arrived at a shop. It had a pretty worn out exterior and the sign seemed like it would fall off at any moment. "Be sure to tell him when you have the time, you never know he might get out and try to hurt her again."


    He sighed, "Sure."


    "This place looks too shabby." I was way too skeptical about this place. Why would Arius bring to a place like this?


    "Oh don''t worry." He walked ahead. "The inside is totally different." I followed him inside not believing his words because the first room with the counter was just as neglected as the exterior. The desk was as old as mother earth itself and the wallpaper was so dusty and dark I couldn''t tell if it was actually the design or that it hadn''t been cleaned in like, forever.


    But Arius didn''t stop at the counter or even greet the person sitting there. The man just raised his head to see who it was but didn''t say anything.


    At the end of the room was a long black curtain and Arius went behind it. I walked behind him and paused.


    Wow��


    The entire place transformed. It looked nothing like the outside.


    What was this sorcery?


    The room was huge, divided by thick glass walls. The interior decoration was top notch and there were tattoo beds in each glass compartment with its own tattoo artist.


    Arius smirked when he saw my amazement.


    "Wondering why the drastic change?" He asked.


    "Uh-Yeah��" I nodded.


    He shook his head, "There''s actually no reason other than the owner has some of my support and he wants to hide that." He walked at the end of the room, to the wooden door, "Come on." He gestured and I began walking again.


    Behind the door was a VIP room and a woman with a pixie haircut, dark blue hair and tons of tattoos. She looked like a badass person.


    The moment she saw Arius she smirked.


    "So you finally brought your girl?"


    "Oh yes!" He slid his hand around my waist, "Finally, I hope you''ll take good care of her."


    "Oh yes." She stood up from the chair she was sitting in and walked up to me, "She''ll be in my care."


    Arius looked at me, "Getting tattoos takes a lot of time. You''ll be here for hours."


    I nodded, "Its okay. Are you going to leave?"


    "Yes. I''ll pick you up at night."


    I internally sighed, "Okay."


    He kissed my cheek and left and I looked at the woman.I smiled at her. She did seem like a good person


    "Amita." She stated her name, "Relax Azalea. You''re in good hands."


    ***


    I had three sessions with Amita but when I looked at my back in the mirror I was amazed. I could no longer see my burns, instead they were covered by a fierce dragon that occupied the whole of my back.


    The pain was worth it.


    I smiled and looked at Amita.


    "You''re awesome!"


    "The pleasure''s all mine."


    "Did you make Arius''s tattoo''s too?"


    "Yes and the tattoo''s of all his men." She looked proud, "Because of them I get a lot of underworld customers but it''s worth it."


    ***


    Arius came to pick me up around eight, half an hour after I was done.


    He didn''t take me home, instead, he took me to a boutique.


    "Why are we here?" I asked him when he waved at the manager to come over.


    "We''re going to a party."


    "Oh�� What party?" I asked him but at that time a lady approached us and asked me to follow her. I looked at Arius and he nodded.


    I followed her and she took me to the changing room. I was given a black starry sky formal dress.


    It was beautiful but what was more surprising? It fit me perfectly, hugged my curves softly and reached till my feet.


    It had a cut on the left leg until my knee.


    I was given a pair of matching heels and also received a light makeup touch.


    That all got me overly curious as to where Arius was taking me?


    When I got ready and got out I was surprised to see Arius had changed into a formal wear as well.


    He smiled softly when he saw me. His eyes softened as he spoke, "You look beautiful."


    I blushed slightly and he held out his hand for me, "I have something else to give you. Let''s go."


    I took his hand and we made our way to his bugatti.


    I was expecting that he''d go to some hotel or to some event but he drove home.


    I was confused and looked at him with my eyebrows furrowed, "We''re home?"


    He parked the car, "We''re having a party."


    "Among ourselves?"


    "You''ll meet a lot of people you never did today." He got out and walked to my side of the car, opened the door and held out his hand for me.


    "But why?" I took his hand and he closed the door behind me. Then took out something from his pocket.


    It looked like a small chip.


    Gently, he removed my hair to the side and pressed that chip on the back of my collar.


    I heard three beeps and then the collar fell off my neck.


    It was an amazing feeling, like that of freedom.


    "Today," Arius started and I looked at him wide-eyed, "I''m making an official announcement about us."

 Chapter 146: couple rings

    ?Nora


    Caesar came to me after I was done getting ready. I smiled when I saw him. He looked absolutely stunning in formal wear.


    Too bad I only got to see him like this now, he mostly wears casual clothes while you''ll find Arius many times in a formal suit.


    "You look stunning Nora." He came and stood by my side while I stood in front of the mirror.


    I was wearing a navy blue long velvet dress.


    "Thank you." I looked at him and he gave me a surprise peck on the lips. I felt the heat get to my ears. Every little contact from him makes me beyond happy and each time I can''t help but grin like a fool.


    "I have something for you." He took out something from his pocket that looked like a chip.


    "What''s this?"


    "The key to your collar."


    "Oh!?" The key to my collar�� After all this time I guess I had become too used to it being there that I had forgotten about it.


    I took the chip from his hands, "How do I use it?"


    "Place it vertically on the back of your collar." I did as I was told. The collar deeped three times and then it fell off.


    It felt like a foreign feeling but I was amazed at how my neck had no damage on it despite the collar being there for so long.


    "Let''s go." He presented me with his hand to take.


    "Sure." I placed mine over his.


    ***


    Shortly after we arrived, Arius and Azalea made their way in too.


    We waved at each the moment our eyes met.


    They both walked to us and I hugged Azalea.


    "You look amazing." I told.


    "So do you!" We both looked around, "Arius was right. There are so many people I haven''t seen before."


    "I know right, especially the females. Who are they?"


    "The gang members." Caesar answered and we looked at him in surprise.


    "We have a female gang too." Arius spoke this time, "But they are located in another city. That''s why you don''t see them but they''re quite capable."


    While we talked amongst ourselves, I noticed that every person in the hall was secretly looking at us four.


    There were expectations in their eyes.


    Caesar took my hand and stepped back. He already told me what today was for so I followed along.


    Arius went over to the food table with Azalea and picked up a champagne glass along with a spoon and hit the glass to make some sound in order to get some attention.


    There wasn''t much need for that since all the people were already waiting for it.


    "I have an announcement to make." Azalea looked at him, a little bit embarrassed but he looked back at her, slid his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, "Meet the love of my life Azalea." He raised his glass, "And my life partner."


    Everyone cheered when one of the females spoke, "What life partner? Where''s the ring??!"


    Arius smirked and let go of Azalea, turned to her and took out a thin box from his coat''s inner pocket.


    He opened the box to reveal the couple rings in it.


    Everyone was amazed at how prepared he was but the most shocked person was Azalea. Her eyes were open so wide that it felt like her eyeballs would just fall out.


    I giggled at her expressions.


    "Lea!" I called her to bring her back to her senses.


    Arius chuckled as she came back to earth and took her hand to slide the ring on her finger. That he handed his finger to her.


    "Come on." He gave her his hand, "I''m waiting."


    "Huh!?" She got confused all of the sudden and many people laughed softly at the cute scene. She shyly took his hand and slid the ring on his finger all the while grinning like a fool.


    I saw a genuine smile on Arius''s face.


    He was happy.


    "Well, now that my turns over." Arius said, "It''s time for someone else to get the spotlight."


    Oh? Someone else? I looked around but when I looked back Arius had pointed in my direction.


    What?!


    I shot my head around and saw Caesar with a box with a ring in it in his hands.


    At that moment my eyes went as wide as Azalea''s. I felt like I was sid from ice age.


    Caesar took out the ring and slid it on my finger. I noticed how he already has his own.


    "Hey!! Take that off!" I held out my palm, "Come on. I''m doing the honor."


    I heard giggles around us while Caesar took off the ring and handed it to me.


    Then I held out my other palm, asking for his hand. He shyly presented it to me and I slid the ring on his finger, "Now, we''re official!" I grinned and everyone cheered.


    Caesar looked at me and chuckled.


    "Arius!" Another one of the females spoke, "When are you planning an heir?"


    Arius ignored the question, "Enjoy the party everyone." He walked away. I looked at Azalea, she looked a bit sad but she hid it well. She told me about Arius not wanting an heir before.


    I wanted to walk over to her but that was when I heard something very very interesting. Some of the gang members were talking about something near the other food table. I scooted in closer to hear them out.


    "Oh my god." I snickered when I found out their plan but they caught me listening.


    "Nora!" Kururi looked at me in horror.


    "Hey, relax. I won''t tell anyone." I gave them a thumbs up, "I actually support it."


    "Really?" Nim looked at me suspiciously along with the other four.


    "Yes." I nodded, "And trust me I won''t even tell Caesar and Azalea. I would actually love to see how it goes."


    Boy. Talk about loyalty.


    The rest of the party, Azalea and I met with different people, mostly the females. I honestly wished they stayed at the mansion but they had their own base so it couldn''t be helped.


    It felt like a perfect night.

 Chapter 147: Broken sword

    Fascination can be dangerous.


    That''s what people say. That''s what I''ve heard over and over again in life.


    But I was never the type to listen and loved exploring things I liked but I guess I really should start listening because sometimes following advice is better.


    Caesar''s sword was one of those fascinating things I always oogled at.


    I had been curious about it ever since the first time I saw it, but now that we were a couple I took the liberty of taking it and trying it out.


    Of course I did ask him for permission, I''m not that bad of a person.


    Swords were always cool and I felt like a samurai while carrying it. I swung it around throughout the whole mansion acting like I was some sort of Ninja-samurai in an action movie.


    The sword had a slick design, it was thin and long but along with that I saw how it was a bit worn out. I guess he used it a lot.


    He said it was a family heirloom.


    A family heirloom, huh?!


    I wonder when did Caesar start using this?


    Hmmm?


    I wonder how strong the blade is? I mean it must be pretty strong if he''s been using it constantly. Can I try it on something?


    I thought about it and by thinking I mean I arrived at my decision with two seconds.


    I went to try it on the steel armor at the end of the corridor


    ***


    Oh shit��


    I looked at the piece of blade that had fallen off from the helm.


    Oh fuck!


    I broke the sword.


    I began to panic.


    WHAT HAVE I DONE!??!


    Oh my God! I didn''t think that it would be that weak.


    Well, maybe it wasn''t. I did something weird with it.


    OH GOD�� What have I done!! What do I do now!?!?


    "Nora?" I heard Caesar''s voice and I panicked even more. In an instant I picked up the blade and ran away.


    I hid in the library in fear.


    What now?


    Hiding won''t do any good.


    "Nora?" I heard Azalea''s voice. I turned around to see her sitting by the window, "What''s wrong?" She stared at me with worried eyes.


    I ran to her, "Azalea!" I kneeled on the floor, "I''ve sinned!"


    "Uhh, Okay? What did you do?" She knew how dramatic I was so she didn''t take my words seriously.


    "I broke Caesar''s sword!" I showed her the pieces of the broken sword.


    "Oh��" She finally understood why I was so worried.


    "You did what?" I heard Arius''s voice and I looked to my side and found his head popping out from the side of the book shelf.


    I showed him the sword and he came out in front.


    Then started laughing, "You''ve really done it huh!?" He laughed harder, "You should be worried! You broke something so important to him." He would have continued laughing if it wasn''t for Azalea.


    "Arius! Stop it!" She slapped his shoulder.


    "What? It''s her fault." I knew he was getting back at me with this but he decided to put a stop to it because of his love, "Okay fine." He looked at me, "Just tell him what you did."


    "What?! How can I do that?" I was panicking like crazy here and he was not helping at all.


    "What else can you do? You can''t hide it forever." He snickered again and I bit my lower lip in frustration. I was getting mad at Arius but the broken sword was my top priority so I didn''t focus on him.


    "He''ll be so mad��"


    "He won''t be." Arius answered me in a rather normal tone, I guess he decided to have some mercy on me or maybe it''s because Azalea glared at her, "I''ll assure you of that." He said.


    "How are you sure?"


    "Because I know something you don''t." He gestured me to get moving, "Go now. He''ll find out anyway. It''s better to tell him yourself."


    No matter how much I hated to admit it, he was right. It wasn''t like I could hide it forever.


    "Fine��" I hesitantly walked out and then walked to Caesar''s room.


    I knocked on his door, "Caesar?"


    I was hoping he wouldn''t be there but he replied.


    "Yea?"


    "Um, you do know how to use guns right?" He came to the door where I stood with an awkward smile.


    "I do."


    "Oh good because um, "I looked down and hesitantly brought the sword from behind me to the front, "I broke it�� I''m so sorry."


    I shut my eyes in fear when he took the sword from me. I know he doesn''t say much but I really need him to say something at this moment.


    "I''m so sorry Caesar, I didn''t do this on purpose. I didn''t think it would break. It always seemed so strong when it was in your hands but it broke so easily. I was just testing it out, I mean swords are supposed to be strong right? They''re made of steel after all."


    "It''s fine." He said and I finally opened my eyes to look at him.


    He sighed and walked in.


    I followed him and saw him place the swords in a glass case.


    "You''re not mad?" I asked him.


    "A bit." I bit my lower lip in tension, "But it''s fine."


    "I''m so sorry."


    He turned to face me, "I said it''s fine."


    "But��" I couldn''t look at him.


    "The blade wasn''t the part of the sword Nora."


    "Huh?" I looked at him.


    "The helm and a bit of the lower blade was there originally. The rest of the sword was a gift Arius gave me." He sighed, "He had it preserved and made forged so I could it but I guess it''s time to put it back on the case."


    "Are you sure?"


    He nodded, "I''ll have it mended and then encase it. It was an heirloom from the start, it should be there to begin with. I''ve used it enough."


    "It suited you a lot though."


    He smiled, "It''s fine, guns are faster."


    "I''m sorry again." I felt so guilty.


    "I told you that when I have the courage I''ll tell you about myself." He looked into my eyes.


    "Yes?"


    "Let''s meet at the roof then."

 Chapter 148: The whole truth

    ?Azalea


    I woke up next to Arius feeling a bit dizzy and still sleepy. I feel so lazy now a days. I wonder why? I looked to my side and saw Arius still asleep.


    I sighed, it''s probably because we''re doing ''it'' so much.


    I got out of the bed while Arius was still asleep and went to the bathroom. I wanted to take a shower but just then I felt my stomach churn so bad I ran to the toilet and puked.


    I knew I shouldn''t have eaten those buffalo hot wings.


    I feel sick. I know full well that I can''t eat non-homemade stuff a lot but I still do.


    Maybe I should visit the hospital.


    I nodded to myself as I looked in the mirror. My tummy hurts so bad that this is a must visit.


    ***


    The doctor had me tested and then looked through my immediate reports. She was taking her time and I wondered it something was wrong.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked her.


    "No," She replied, "You''re fine, you''re not sick or pregnant. Just slow down with the sexy stuff." She then cleared her throat as she looked away.


    "Oh��" I was so embarrassed. This is all his fault! That jerk is always ready for it!


    "Although," The doctor spoke, "I want you to come in again after a few days. Just for checkup. Is that fine?"


    "Ah yes, Okay." I scheduled another meeting with the doctor while I was there then I took my leave and walked out.


    I knew I would never be pregnant.


    Arius is too careful about that stuff.


    I mean, if you open his bedside drawer, you''ll find a whole box of condoms there, always. He''s never out of condoms. It''s as if he has someone hired to keep them at full supply.


    I slowly walked back while enjoying the weather since it was sunny day with a chilly gentle breeze I took my time.


    When I reached back at the mansion but just before entering I felt something ominous.


    I shot my head around but saw nothing.


    Am I getting paranoid?


    I rubbed my forehead and went in.


    I''m sleepy. It''s probably because we''re at it every night.


    I had some cake from the fridge and went to the library to read. For some reason I had grown attached to it.


    It was a nice, calm place.


    I loved the smell of books, the way the lights streamed in through the big windows and the way you could comfortably spend time in there.


    It was so peaceful that without knowing, I drifted into sleep.


    I woke up to the sound of someone entering the room.


    "Nora?" I called out to her and she turned around to see me, "What''s wrong?"


    She ran to me, "Azalea!" And then kneeled on the floor, "I''ve sinned!"


    "Uhh, Okay? What did you do?"


    "I broke Caesar''s sword!" She showed me the piece of broken sword.


    "Oh��" That explains why she''s so stressed and worried.


    "You did what?" I heard Arius''s voice and I looked to my side and found his head popping out from the side of the book shelf.


    He was there?


    Since when?


    Nora showed him the sword.


    He started laughing, "You''ve really done it huh!?" He laughed harder, "You should be worried! You broke something so important to him."


    "Arius! Stop it!" I slapped his shoulder.


    Both of them don''t let any little thing slip by when it comes to making fun of each other.


    "What? It''s her fault." He said and I glared at him, "Okay fine." He looked at Nora, "Just tell him what you did."


    "What?! How can I do that?"


    "What else can you do? You can''t hide it forever."


    "He''ll be so mad��"


    "He won''t be. I''ll assure you of that."


    "How are you sure?"


    "Because I know something you don''t. Go now. He''ll find out anyway. It''s better to tell him yourself."


    I agree. That''s always the better choice.


    Nora reluctantly left the library and I internally cheered for her.


    I knew Caesar won''t get mad at her, maybe a little, but he''ll forgive her.


    I turned to face Arius, "When you come in?"


    "When you were sleeping." He sat down beside me and stared out of the window at the setting sun, "I didn''t see you the whole morning."


    "I went to the hospital."


    "Why?! Is something wrong??" He got worried.


    "Yes."


    "What?" He panicked even more.


    "The doctor said not to sleep with you anymore."


    "Well excuse her!"


    "She''s right!" I glared at him, "We do it almost everyday! I need my rest!" He pouted.


    "That is sad��" I slapped his shoulder again and harder.


    "Okay." he dodged one and I slapped him again, "Okay stop!" He held my hands, "Okay woman!" I retreated my hand and he let me go, then whispered, "Why aren''t you this wild in bed?"


    I heard it and hit him again.


    "Okay! I''m sorry!" I hit his butt, "Jesus Christ Woman!" He got up and stepped away.


    I glared at him, "I''m hungry."


    "Wow. Such a serious matter." He said and my tummy growled, "Want to go out to eat?" I shook my head.


    "I wonder if Caesar got mad at Nora." I looked out the window.


    Arius came back and sat down next to me, "He''ll be fine."


    "You said you knew something Nora didn''t" I looked at him, "What was that?"


    He turned his head towards the window, but rather than staring out he was looking at his reflection.


    "The original heirloom was just the helm and lower blade." He started, "The rest I asked to be made as a gift for him."


    "When you both came back?"


    He nodded, "The sword just felt so lonely." He half smirked to himself, "Just like me, he was the last of his family."


    "You never told me the rest of the story."


    He looked at me, "How about tonight?"


    "The whole truth?"


    "The whole truth."

 Chapter 150: Caesar鈥檚 story

    Caesar [8 years old]


    When a person says tribe. A very old image comes to mind. Like those people who lived in the forests in tents but our tribes here were different.


    One could say they were clans but they stuck to their ideologies like tribes and their ideologies were shit.


    People in the head families played games to secure themselves.


    I was the heir to my tribe and lived in the main mansion in the city. Being the next successor I was given everything. The best education, the best teachers, me and my mother had the best chef all for ourselves but like i said, people loved playing games here.


    Games that ruined lives.


    I was the first son from the second wife of the head of the tribe while the first wife had only three daughters.


    Although I had a younger sister, Maya,too. The fact that I was the only son gave my mother the upper hand and so my sister got all the luxuries too.


    That although did not appeal to the first wife. She was furious, she hated my mother for taking her place.


    It was no doubt sad that the tribes went by old rules and thought only men could lead the families because without doubt my half sisters were quite capable.


    But as a child I didn''t think much about these things. I had no idea how pure jealousy could eat a person alive.


    How hatred can burn away your everything in moments.


    My step-mother was that kind of person, filled with jealousy and dissatisfaction. It was probably another one of the reasons why my mother had an upper hand. Not only was she beautiful but innocently soft hearted.


    What a person might call, ''an angel''


    And because she was like that she couldn''t understand the schemes of the first wife while she secretly filled the ears of the people along with my father with lies.


    At first it was hard for people to believe anything but as they say, when you continuously keep telling a convincing lie, it starts to look like the truth.


    And finally when she was able to give birth to a boy when I was eight and Maya was barely two, step mother played her final move and proved that my mother was of ugly character, that she was a whore and disloyal.


    Just because she was in her cousin''s room early in the morning, she was charged with adultery and banished from the tribe along with Maya and I.


    We were standing at back gate and a few meters away was a cliff.


    There was only confusion in my head when we stood outside the gate wondering what had happened while mother kept slamming her hands against the gate begging to be listened to.


    She continuously screamed about how she was innocent but there was no response.


    She yelled about how she had nowhere else to go because her father and mother would never take her in when she was charged with such lies.


    The tribes were that kind of place.


    A woman''s worth only laid with the man she was with and if he decided to throw her away she was done for.


    It all was complete bullshit.


    It was as if their world hadn''t modernized even though they had all the modern stuff.


    After watching her for hours I let go of Maya''s hand and walked to her.


    "Mom." She looked at me with tear streamed eyes, bloodied hands and messed up hair.


    "I''ll talk to dad." I told her and wiped her tears, "Wait here. I know another way in."


    I told Maya to stay with mom and ran to a secret entrance hidden among the bushes.


    Careful not to get spotted I reached the head office.


    I knocked on the door.


    "Enter." It was my father''s voice.


    I opened the door and went in ready to talk but my resolve wavered a bit when I saw him sitting on the sofa with step mother right next to him.


    He glared at me as soon as he saw me, "What are you doing here?"


    "Father! You made a mistake! You know mother would never do anything like that!"


    "She was caught red-handed."


    "She wasn''t caught doing anything! She was just paying uncle a visit because he was sick."


    "Oh child!" Step mother said, "As a child you wouldn''t understand adult stuff."


    "I understand every-"


    "Hush!" She cut me off, "Know your place boy. You, a child will not understand what your mother has been up to."


    "She hasn''t done anything! Father please!!"


    "Caesar Hound!!" Father raised his voice and I felt my knees get weak. He had never raised his voice, "You know the rules."


    "But father�� This is too cruel�� We don''t have anywhere-"


    "Oh shut up boy!" Step mother cut my words again, "Guards!!" She walked towards me, "I''ll take care of them dear. I''ll make sure they never come back."


    The guards came in and grabbed my arms, "Father!! Please!" I tried resisting while I was being dragged out, "What about Maya and Me? What did we do?!"


    He ignored me and I was thrown out again.


    "Caesar!" My mother came to me while I was on the ground but I didn''t give her any response.


    To me nothing made sense. I had studied the rules yes.


    But I did not know they could be applied like this.


    "Guards." I turned my head and looked at step mother, "Throw them off the cliff."


    My eyes went wide, "Why!??"


    "Well why not? I did say I''ll make sure you never come back."


    The guards were a bit reluctant but they now had to listen to the lady of the tribe.


    "Wait!" Mother came in front of Maya and me, "We''ll leave on our own!! Please."


    I had never even imagined that a person could be so evil until the time I saw step mother shake her head, "On with it." She ordered.


    "You''re being too cruel!" Mother yelled at her.


    "I am?" She seemed shocked, "Oh no darling. You will survive the fall from the cliff, it''s not that high but you will definitely die if I ordered them to shoot you which I won''t because I want you to suffer." It was as if Satan himself was smiling down at us because that is exactly how the step mothers hideous grin looked like.


    "Kid!" Mother turned and grabbed our hands, "Run!!"


    On instinct we all sprinted and the guards ran after us.


    We do all things we do because we hope we might just make it.


    But most of the time, we don''t.


    That is exactly what happened here. We did manage to run down to the lower part of the cliff but in the end we couldn''t make it all the way out.


    The cliff at that point was about 50 meters high and just when I thought we could make it till the end we pushed off.


    If there was one thing I was glad about, it was that there was a forest down there instead of a flat surface.


    Falling through branches the impact was lessened for me and my mother mostly. I got away with some injuries, bruises and cuts while I think my mother hit her head a bit too hard on one of the branches.


    Weakly, I got up and walked to my mother, she was unconscious and there was light bleeding coming from the back of her head.


    "Mom?" I tried shaking her but she didn''t wake up.


    I then looked around.


    When I was trying to focus on my surroundings I noticed something horrifying.


    The image of which got burnt in my mind.


    The terrifying picture of my sister displayed itself in front of me.


    Unlike me and my mother she had fallen right above a rough boulder which was being painted red with her blood that made its way out of her badly brushed head and body.


    I can not explain the feeling I felt then but I instantly turned my head away in fear.


    In a matter of hours, our lives had turned upside down.

 Chapter 151: Caesar鈥檚 story How they met

    Caesar [9 years old]


    A person is nothing without power and money and a normal person is absolutely nothing. Go further down, the poor are like ants which can be stepped on just because one felt like doing it.


    After all, what can an ant say?


    It can''t voice itself.


    Just like us.


    The people who live in the slums are like that and me and my mother had been living there for a year now.


    In the evening I came back from work covered in dirt with a piece of bread and some pickles.


    I went into the small tent made of many different pieces of cloths sewn together.


    "I''m back." I told her while she sat in the middle of the side. I walked to her and sat down in front of her, "Hand." I told her and she presented me with her palm. I took the knife and cut the bread in half, then made a slice in the centre to stuff it with all the pickles I had.


    After that I handed it to my mother, "Eat."


    "What about you?"


    "I have my share." I began eating the empty bread as the light began to fade from the sky. We ate in silence.


    "Caesar?"


    "Hmm?" I worked extra hard today for the pickles so I felt more tired than usual.


    "Why don''t you talk now a days? You used to talk a lot when you were younger." She finished her food and raised her hands to search for me, "You''re here right?"


    Her injury didn''t kill her but it took her sight away.


    She could no longer see the light of the day, she could no longer see the sky although she had eyes that resembled that deep blue color.


    "I''m here." I held her hand and brought it to my face, "Where else would I be?" I sighed.


    My gaze landed on the broken sword, "Why do you still have that? I told you to throw it away."


    "It''s a family legacy." She knew what I was talking about, "It was the only thing I could manage to sneak with me ''that'' day. It''s important."


    I stood up, "Sleep." And walked to the mat on the other side and laid down.


    That sword would never be of any use to us. To keep it just because it is a family heirloom is just stupid.


    I''ve only put up with it because it was from my mother''s side. If it belonged to my father I would have thrown it away ages ago.


    ***


    I woke up early in the morning and got ready to go to work. I worked near the mines so I had to walk a lot.


    I glanced at my mother, she was still asleep.


    I walked out of the tent, just as I took a step out she spoke, "Leaving already?" She sat up.


    "I have to go earlier today." I got out of the tent and was about to leave when something caught my eye, or rather someone.


    A boy, who looked about my age was trotting his way towards the tents.


    He seemed worn out, his eyes showed the exhaustion he had been through.


    He managed to walk till our tent and looked at me but before he could say anything he collapsed on the ground.


    I was alarmed when he fell.


    "Hey!" I grabbed him in my arms, "Hey! Are you okay?" He didn''t respond.


    "Is something wrong?" Mom asked me from inside.


    "Yes." I held his upper arms and pulled him inside the tent, "This kid appeared out of nowhere and collapsed in front of the tent."


    "Oh, poor child. Give him to me." She held him and brought him to her lap, "He''s dirtier than you are."


    "Yea��" I looked at his foreign features and the first thing that came to my mind was that even with all the dirt he was pretty, "I''m leaving. I''ll be late otherwise."


    "Okay."


    ***


    In the evening I came back with some food and saw that he was still asleep.


    "He didn''t wake up?"


    "No."


    "Hmmm."


    I went and sat in front of mom and cut the bread in half but stopped. I looked at the boy and then cut the bread into three pieces.


    I got some meat today so I divided it into three parts and stuffed the bread with it.


    "Hand." Mom presented me with hers and I gave her the bread.


    At that moment I heard him move, more like sniff.


    His eyes shot open and he sat straight up while the first thing he looked at was the bread in mom''s hand.


    He didn''t move or say anything. He just kept staring at it.


    "Here." I gave him the piece I cut for him. He looked at me in fear, "It''s okay. Eat."


    I then began eating mine from the other hand and after seeing that he hesitantly took the food. Biting from it slowly.


    While I ate, I noticed his honey colored eyes and blonde lashes.


    "Why did you come here?" I asked him when he finished.


    "Kidnapped." He stated and I furrowed my brows, "I was kidnapped." It seemed like his voice was dry so I got him a glass of water.


    He chugged it down immediately and took a deep breath after that. Like some life had been restored in him, "I was running away from the kidnappers."


    "Where are you from?" Mom asked him and he seemed a bit reluctant to answer.


    "If you don''t want to answer that''s fine. But you can''t stay here." I told him, "I can''t bring food for three people everyday."


    He looked down in shame, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine�� Go to sleep now." I walked over to my mat and then made some space for him, "Come here."


    He did as he was told and lay next to me.


    "I don''t mean to be a burden." He whispered.


    I closed my eyes as I faced the other way, "Sleep."

 Chapter 152: Escape

    ?Arius


    As we both lay on the mat I wondered if it was okay to trust them, "Arius." I said and the boy next to me shifted and turned his face in my direction. I looked at him too, "My name is Arius."


    "Caesar." He replied, "And that''s my mother."


    I gulped, "I was smuggled across the border." I came to a decision, "I want to go back." Caesar kept his eyes on me as I began my story and the series of events that had happened to me, "I just want a way back to my father."


    "Are you sure your father is alive?"


    He nodded, "I hope so."


    He held my hand, "Good luck then. For now rest. You''ll need it."


    "Yea��"


    I didn''t think I''d fall asleep that fast again but I did and I woke up in the morning Caesar was gone.


    I rubbed my eyes looking for him but there was no sign of him.


    "He went to work." Caesar''s mother said.


    "Oh��He works?"


    She smiled, "I''m blind so he has to be the man of the house- or should I say tent." She tried being funny but it was awkward, "I''m sorry, I know I make bad jokes."


    "It''s okay. At least you try to keep everyone cheerful."


    I got up, "Is there anyone I can ask for directions?"


    "You''re leaving already?"


    "I can''t stay here and be a burden. Oh! And thank you for feeding me. I hadn''t eaten in days. I was on the run for many days."


    "You didn''t eat anything then?"


    "I stole��" I wasn''t proud of it but I had to do it, "I''ll be leaving."


    "Wait." I stopped


    "Yes?"


    "Come here." She patted on the ground in front of her, "I need to talk about something very important."


    I walked up to her and sat down, "What is it about?"


    She took a deep breath before speaking and I stared into her eyes. They were very pretty. Like the deep blue sky.


    "I heard your story last night. I have a request."


    "A request?"


    "Yes. But first I''ll tell you our story." She smiled, "After all you told us yours."


    I nodded and she began to tell me about the tribal rules and customs and what had happened to them. I listened to her carefully and when she was done she placed her request.


    "Can you take Caesar with you?"


    I blinked in confusion, "Take him with me?"


    "Yes. If he stays here he will just destroy himself."


    "But what about you. Don''t you want to come with us?"


    A broken smile spread across her face, "I can''t. I''m blind and weak. I''ll hinder you both. Plus." She placed her hand on her leg, "I need support to walk."


    "Oh��" I thought about it. He was nice enough to bring me to his tent and give me food and water. He even listened to all my story and wished me luck, "Okay. I''ll take him with me." Plus he had gone through bad experiences like me. Maybe worse.


    I managed to save my sister but his died such a gruesome death.


    His father disowned them and they had nowhere to go but I did.


    So the least I could do was take him with me in hopes that we both will end in a better place.


    "But," A question popped in mind, "He won''t leave you alone."


    "I know." She nodded, "That''s why I have another request."


    "Hmm?"


    "I want you to go to town. In the local pharmacy and ask them for ''Euthanasia''"


    "Euthanasia?"


    "Yes. And if they ask for something else, say these words, ''The hound has lost all it had.'' Hurry up. We don''t have much time. I''ll explain what that is later."


    "Ah- Okay." I got up and went to the town. It wasn''t hard to find the pharmacy since it was at a pretty visible spot.


    I went in to the reception and spoke only one word, "Euthanasia"


    The receptionist looked at me a bit shocked but after seeing my appearance he only asked me one question, "Who is it for?"


    "My mother." Unexpectedly, I said that more casually than I thought I could, "She said I had to get it no matter what."


    The receptionist asked if I had anything else to say so I said the code words, "The hound has lost all it had." He didn''t ask me anything else and handed me an injection filled with some chemical.


    I took it back to the tent and handed it to her.


    "I never asked for your name." It suddenly hit me so I asked her.


    She felt her vein on her arm and injected herself, "Malika."


    I didn''t know what it meant but it sounded like such a pretty name, "I like it."


    She chuckled, "Why thank you."


    "So what does Euthanasia mean?"


    "A pain free death."


    "Huh?" The smile on my face faded, "Are you going to kill yourself?! WHY!?!!"


    "So that Caesar can leave with you." She held my hand, "Just take him away from here." She placed her other hand on my cheek, "Please."


    "I will, I already said I would but why would you kill yourself."


    "Because there is peace only in death now."


    "..."


    I did not know what that meant so I just sat there quietly.


    "Oh. Before Caesar comes." She moved back and picked out a rough bag along with a broken sword behind her, "When you get back. Give it to him. Tell him to keep it as a memory of me."


    "Okay��"


    ***


    Caesar came back before evening. He rushed back and was covered in sweat.


    "Are you okay?" I asked him, "You look-" He came to me and held my hand.


    "You need to run."


    "What?"


    "They''re looking for you."


    "Huh?"


    "The smugglers." As he said the word I went pale, "They''re here for you! You need to leave now!"


    "O-okay!" I got up, "But you have to come with me."


    "What?" He looked at me awkwardly, "Why would I?"


    "Caesar." Malika called him, "Leave this place with him."


    "What?" He walked to her mother, "Why would I do that?! I have to stay with you."


    "I don''t have much time to live child." She laid down, "Soon, I''ll be gone."


    He crouched down in front of her, "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve been sick for ages." She closed her eyes, "So go. I leave today too."


    "I don''t get it! I-I-I don''t get it! You''re going to leave me too!"


    "Oh child." She placed her hand on his chest, "I''ll always be here. In your heart."


    "But��"


    "Heaven is a wonderful place Caesar." Her breathing slowed down, "I''ll meet you there in the far future."


    "Mom��"


    "I love you and I always will."


    "I love you too��"


    She smiled and placed her hands over her stomach.


    Soon life left her body but Caesar didn''t cry.


    He stood up looking at her, "She''s in a far better place I guess."


    "She is." I nodded, "She''ll probably meet my mom there and become best friends with her."


    He smiled, "Can we bury her?"


    "What if we get caught?"


    "..."


    "I''m sorry."


    "I can''t move." He said so I walked over to him and held his hand, then walked out as the sun had started to set.


    But yet again people had betrayed us.


    Just as we both got out we noticed a man pointing towards our direction. He was guiding that same bald smuggler to our location.


    "Caesar run!"


    We both sprinted at full speed.

 Chapter 153: And escape again

    ?Caesar


    I guess when two unlucky souls come together they just end up in more misery.


    We both tried to run but failed and now after being taken to God knows where we stand here in a room, being groomed so that we can be rented.


    As punishment for running away we were whipped.


    As punishment for resisting and struggling we were beaten, till the time we fell into obedience.


    It left permanent scars but it didn''t dim our spirits, although it did teach us.


    A peculiar type of collar was strapped around the neck of every slave there.


    Such a disgusting, horrifying, sickening and revolting place this was.


    For the first few days we were given plenty of food to make sure we looked proper.


    Arius''s hair was grown longer because the waiting clients said he looked pretty.


    The nights although were horrible.


    We along with other fellows could hear the voices through the walls and dreaded the day it would be out turn.


    Arius and I were made a pair. We were the same age with such contrasting features that everyone found fascinating.


    We were called a pretty pair.


    On the day of our first we were sent to a special room.


    The client was a VVIP.


    "Ready?" Arius whispered and I nodded.


    We entered the luxury room where a middle aged slim but well built man waited for us while two men guarded the door.


    He smirked when he saw us.


    I scanned the room immediately.


    There was no window, no other door, no way to escape.


    I glanced at Arius and he nodded.


    It only meant we could let him have his way with us and then beg him to buy us both.


    He looked like he could


    ***


    It hurt like hell.


    A hellish experience but we managed to convince him by telling him that we only wanted him.


    For him to be our first and last.


    It took a bit of effort but we succeeded.


    We got a way out and just as planned we acted happy.


    Till the time we got in the car and he began to drive away.


    Arius and I were both handcuffed together with the car rod but that kind of a thing wasn''t a problem for me.


    I had to steal many times to satisfy my hunger.


    As we were driving further and further away I moved and took out a hair bun pin from Arius''s hair with my mouth.


    His longer hair proved quite useful in hiding it along with another small item.


    As quietly as possible I turned the pin and molded it to the shape of the hole. Then unlocked it.


    I was right behind the driver''s seat so it was hard to see me. After I successfully managed to free myself. I stayed still for a few seconds.


    Arius was looking at his feet.


    It was the cue that the man was suspicious and looking back at us.


    After a few minutes Arius looked at me and gave me a short nod.


    Carefully I moved closer to him again and searched his hair for a tiny blade.


    "Hey! What are you doing!" The man shot his heads towards us but I found the blade, grabbed it and jumped on him.


    With a clean sweep I slid the blade across his neck.


    Blood gushed out from his neck and it terrified me.


    At that time it didn''t cross my mind that I had actually killed someone and committed my first murder.


    I realized that fact much much later.


    "Caesar! The breaks!!!"


    Arius''s voice brought me back to reality and I looked down.


    The last pedal.


    I remembered asking one of the fellow unfortunates.


    I pressed it hard with my foot and the car came to a sudden stop.


    I breathed heavily and then looked back at Arius. He rattled his hand cuffs and I went back to him, opening them with the pin to free him.


    "Let''s go." He said and we both ran out of the car that was currently on a long road with nothing else in sight.


    We raced out of there with all our might and we ran and ran and ran until the point we couldn''t any more.


    We reached a point of maximum exhaustion and fell on the ground tired as hell.


    I looked at Arius and he stared back at me.


    After weeks, we finally smiled at each other.


    A genuine one, then drifted into sleep.


    ***


    When I woke up I found myself on a bed.


    Scared I sat up and shot my head around.


    Arius wasn''t there and it seemed like I was in a hotel bedroom.


    The door opened and an arab man came in, "You''re up." He spoke with a weird accent.


    I scurried away and searched for a weapon.


    "Oh oh! Calm down boy!" He raised his hands to calm me, "I''m not bad man. I''m good man."


    I paused and glared at him when another man entered the room, his clothes were different but he looked like a muslim too. They exchanged some words and the other one said, ''Your friend is safe." His spoken was a lot better, "He woke up before you and is eating in the dining room."


    "Really?" I said in a low tone.


    "You can come down if you want." He nodded, "But change your clothes first. They''re filled with blood." He came in and dropped the clothes on the table that I didn''t even notice he had in his hands, "The bathroom is right there." He pointed to a door, "You can take a bath if you want."


    He then left with the other guy and I relaxed.


    ***


    I went down to the dining hall after cleaning myself up and saw Arius there. He was already done with his food but as soon as he saw me he gestured me come over.


    I went and sat on the seat besides him.


    "Arius, how can you eat like this with strangers?" I whispered to him.


    "They saved our lives." He whispered back, "Brought us to a proper bed and even offered food." He looked into my eyes, "At least eat." He smiled, "It''s delicious."


    I nodded and grabbed myself some food.


    When I came back to the table after picking some dishes from the buffet, three arab men were sitting on the table against Arius.


    I went and sat with him and started eating.


    "I''m Ahmed." One said, "From Yemen."


    "I''m Bilal." The middle one said, "From Iran."


    "Qasim, from Saudia." The one said, "We''re friends travelling together."


    "We met by pure coincidence and decided to stick together." Bilal said, "Do you like the food?" I nodded my head.


    It was really tasty.


    Bilal had a weird accent along with Ahmed but Qasim''s accent was really nice.


    "Where are you boys going? Any place we can drop ya?"


    Arius and I looked at each in confusion.


    Should we say it?


    "Across the border."


    "You''re not from this country?" Bilal asked.


    Arius shook his head, "We were smuggled." The three looked at each other wide-eyed after hearing Arius.


    "We managed to run away from where we were being kept." I said,


    "We just want to go back home."


    The three began to converse with each other in their own language while I finished my food.


    This felt like heaven. The food I mean.


    "So," Ahmed spoke after they were done talking among themselves, "We can take you to the border."


    The news perked both of us up, "But you will have to cross over by yourself. Okay?"


    "YES!!" We both exclaimed in glee.


    Finally! After God knows how long we got things to go our way.


    I don''t know why people say muslims are bad.


    The ones we met were awesome.


    They were life savers.

 Chapter 154: Back Home

    ?Arius


    The journey to the border was longer than expected. It made me realize how far from home I was.


    But with the help of the Arab men, we made it to the edge of the country.


    "You see that fence?" Qasim said, "You cross that sharp at 12 am, there is no electricity there for a minute because the servers are switched." He looked at his watch, "You got five minutes. Then you climb through it and run like crazy until the time you reach a slum." He explained everything the best way he could to a pair of kids.


    "Thanks Qasim." I looked behind him, "Ahmed and Bilal. Thank you so much."


    "Yes. Thank you for helping us." Caesar spoke as well.


    We did not tell them the rest of our story.


    They did not ask us anything further not even why Caesar was covered in blood and yet they helped us.


    Ahmed patted our heads, "It''s okay kids, there are always people worth saving. Be the bigger person and help others out." He grinned and we both smiled back.


    "Ready." Qasim said and we nodded, "Okay, 3,2,1, go!!!"


    We both sprinted at full speed and grabbed the fence, climbed over and ran further away without looking back.


    I don''t know if they left immediately or watched us disappear in the distance first.


    I don''t know why they even helped us. After all the experiences it was a bit hard to think that good people were still there but they proved it wrong.


    I sometimes wish I did look back and gave them a final good-bye wave, after all they were our ticket home but I was too focused on running and facing ahead that the thought didn''t even cross my mind.


    After running for two hours we arrived in the slums and collapsed near a tent.


    The next morning when I woke up Caesar had already brought some bananas from somewhere.


    "Where did you get these from?" He shrugged at my question.


    It was odd, by each passing day he spoke less but oh well, as long as I understood him what did it matter?


    There were tons of bananas so I decided to give them to the kids around the slums.


    We couldn''t possibly carry them with us, I only had one bag with me, in which I carried the broken heirloom.


    "Should we go ahead?" I asked and Caesar nodded.


    ***


    "These collars." Caesar scratched on them, "How to take them off?"


    "I don''t know. There must be a special way to do it."


    We had only kept two bananas, one for each of us but regretted that decision greatly after a day.


    We got lost in the middle of nowhere.


    We walked and walked and walked and finally ended up at an abandoned distillery after two days.


    Too tired to think, we ended up sleeping there too.


    I woke up to the sound of commotion and panicked when I saw people had gathered around. I gasped and accidently put pressure on Caesar''s hand with mine when I backed away.


    He woke up with a jerk but had the same reaction when he saw what I did.


    "What do you want!" I growled at them.


    "Calm down child." A female said while the rest talked among themselves, "We''re here to help." She tried reaching for us but I was on high alert. Seeing so many people all together put an alarm in my mind.


    I scratched her hand.


    "Ahh!" She groaned in pain.


    "Lebberly, leave them for now. Let''s inform the Boss first." A man said


    "He''s right, they both are scared, let them adjust."


    They all agreed to leave us alone with some food.


    We both stayed there for a few days and the townspeople would leave some food for us.


    The distillery was a nice place, I grew attached to it. It was calm and quiet.


    It was peaceful


    The townspeople when failed to get me and Caesar out of the distillery they called their boss.


    Not even in my wildest dreams did I think it would be that one man I wanted to see the most.


    ***


    "The kids are here?" Someone entered the place. His voice felt familiar.


    "Yes sir." A woman answered him, "Just straight up ahead by the veranda."


    He walked closer and closer but when he came into view I felt myself quiver.


    "Dad?!" I stood up.


    He was even more shocked than me, "Arius!" He ran in my direction and hugged me, "Oh God! Oh my God!!" His embrace tightened, "I searched for you so hard." I hugged him with all my might as well.


    He then pushed me apart, "How did you end up here in Loralai?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything. It''s a looong story." I glanced back at Caesar who quietly stood there in his place.


    "Who''s that."


    "My best friend." I looked back at my father, "I won''t ever separate from him."


    "..." He was a bit taken aback by my words but didn''t say anything against it, "Okay." He stood up, "For now, let''s go home."


    ***


    The feeling I felt when I reached the mansion was indescribable.


    It felt sort of foreign but calming.


    Somewhere in me I felt the peace I had forgotten.


    Everything was prepared for us.


    We got a warm bath, tasty food and comfortable beds. Dad knew how the collars came off and took them off of our necks.


    ***


    All that we had lost could never be returned but if we had to be thankful for something, it was that we made it back to a safer place.


    We both took a deep breath as we stood on the roof and watched the sun set casting an orange glow on us.


    Gentle breeze blew as after months my tears began to flow out uncontrollably.


    Seeing me, Caesar couldn''t stop his tears either.


    We cried like crazy that day. Perhaps for the last time for years.


    We were finally home.

 Chapter 155: Declaration of war

    ?Nora


    It was a sad story, but what else could one expect?


    "I''m happy." I said.


    "You''re happy?"


    "Yea. I''m glad Arius brought you back with him." I held his hand, "I got to meet you that way." I smiled, "Now let''s make a trip to your tribe and set everything ablaze."


    "Uh�� It''s fine, it''s far in the past now."


    "If you say so." I looked at the night sky. It felt exceptionally beautiful today but a few moments later it was twilight, "This view has a beauty of its own, doesn''t it." Caesar nodded.


    "Twilight is proof that darkness never lasts forever." I looked at Caesar, "And the stars are evidence that even in the dark you find the light to guide you."


    He smiled back, "I guess you''re right."


    I placed my head on his chest. I finally understood why Arius and Caesar were so loyal to each other but a question popped in my mind, "Caesar?"


    "Hm?"


    "How did you both end up in Lorelai?"


    He chuckled, "A pure coincidence. We had no idea where we were walking to but maybe after so much bad luck, nature decided it was time to give us a rest."


    "Good thing nature stopped being a bitch." I shook my head, "Tch." I stared at the sky while it turned lighter, "Oh and when did you get your sword?"


    "About a month later? I think." I looked up at him, "I didn''t think he''d have brought it with him all the way back. I guess I was too busy thinking about other stuff that it didn''t even cross my mind." He smiled, "That there could be something in his bag. I didn''t pay any attention to it till the time he presented me the full sword."


    "Did you accept it immediately?"


    "Mmm. It was a bit shocking. He suddenly called me out to the garden and showed me the sword. For a few moments I just stood there processing stuff, like how did he have that? Did he bring it all the way from there?" The birds chirped around us, "It was at that time actually." He wrapped his arms around me, "When he told me that my mother chose death."


    "Oh��"


    "He presented me with the furnished sword that looked brand new, I could tell it had been worked on quite nicely, ''Your mom said to keep it as a memory of her.''" I noticed a slight crack in his voice, "I couldn''t ignore those words so in the end, though reluctantly, I took it."


    "Did you start using it immediately?"


    "No, after I grew a bit taller. Huang-fei became our teacher. He taught us how to fight from scratch. He was the fatherly figure I wished I actually had." I smiled sadly at his words.


    Rigid minds have ruined many lives.


    Yet still, life goes on. You don''t get over stuff, ever.


    You just get used to it, you get calloused, a bit hardened maybe.


    That''s just how life is for some people.


    ***


    "What''s this about?" Azalea asked Arius since he had asked Me and her to come meet him.


    "Nothing of worry. I just thought that you both should know how the clan war started."


    Oh...


    We sat in the garden hut, across Arius.


    "Disappointingly." He started, "It''s not a complicated story or related to any business dealings. It was a personal matter."


    "A personal matter?" I asked, "Go on."


    "Siegfields and Violets had a friendship bond and on one fine normal day. Nora''s mother." He gestured his guiding hand towards me, "And your sister." He moved his hand to Azalea, "They were going on a shopping trip when they got in an accident where-"


    "My mother died." It suddenly hit me.


    Oh my God...


    I took a deep breath.


    Arius nodded, "Yes. And Azalea''s sister received a head injury resulting in-"


    "Decline in brain activities..." She said in a low tone.


    Arius balled his fist, "The accident was with a Land cruiser in which My father and Derulo''s father were."


    Makes sense.


    "I will not deny that the fault was theirs because they were speeding up and weren''t paying attention to the road." He sighed, "They didn''t suffer much because of their stronger vehicle but the other party did. The rest-" He stood up, "Was an act of revenge and then retaliation and," He shook his head, "War."


    I had no words and honestly, I don''t think anyone does, and like I said before.


    The incidents in life remain with you like a stigma.


    You can''t get rid of it.


    You just get used to it.


    ***


    "You''re going to the hospital? Why?" I asked Azalea as we both walked to the front entrance.


    "I don''t know. The doctor told me to come in after a few days. Maybe just a routine checkup." I narrowed my eyes in suspicion.


    "You know what, I''ll tag along." I had something in my mind.


    "Sure."


    ***


    "Well that''s it." The doctor handed us a report, "I hope you''re happy with the results."


    "I-uh." Azalea got confused.


    "Of Course she''s happy." I answered for her and stood up, "Thank you very much we''ll be leaving now." I grabbed her arm and made her stand up, "Let''s go." I whispered and pulled her along with me.


    "Nora," She seemed a bit pale, "This shouldn''t be possible."


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Protection! Each and every single time."


    I stopped as we exited the hospital, "Azalea," I held her arms and looked at her, "Tell me your feelings, are you happy with it or not?"


    She thought about it and placed her hand over her tummy, then smiled, "I would love to have it."


    "Then it''s going to be fine."


    "What about Arius? What about the clan?"


    "Oh! The clan would love the news." We began walking again.


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because, they were the ones who sabotaged your so called ''protection.''" I snickered as I remembered the conversation I heard at the party. They''re so loyal, they want an heir no matter what.


    "What?!" She let out an exasperated sigh, "I still don''t know about Arius."


    "We''ll find a solution to that too." I held her hand, "I promise, everything will be fine."


    ***


    I don''t know why but I''ve been getting this uneasy feeling ever since we crossed the school area.


    Like we''re being watched.


    I kept my gaze at full alert but I couldn''t spot anyone.


    When we almost reached the mansion gate I saw Arius waiting for us at the gate. As soon as Azalea noticed him she folded her report and thrusted it into my hands.


    He saw that and got a bit suspicious.


    I chuckled.


    Time for a bomb to explode!


    I slowed my pace so she could walk ahead but just as she was about to reach him something horrible happened.


    The sound of gun fire echoed in my ears as the bullet hit Azalea, it went across her shoulder.


    Arius caught her in his arms instantly while I immediately turned to the source but before I could find the suspect Arius had already pulled out his gun and shot him.


    The man was sitting in the land cruiser, too bad he forgot to close his window after firing.


    "Azalea!" I ran over to her while the guards came out.


    "Search the car." He demanded, "And bring me mine!" He picked Azalea up in his arms while she groaned in pain. The guards ran to search the car while Arius got into his and took her to the hospital.


    I joined the car search and was shocked to find the Black''s symbol on the man''s arm and the wind shield.


    It was there to make it obvious the attack was from them.


    I gulped.


    Moreover.


    They attacked the Boss''s girl, it only meant one thing.


    It was a declaration of wa

 Chapter 156: Find another way out

    ?Arius


    The doctors tended to Azalea immediately. Luckily it was nothing serious.


    But


    I was going to kill the bastard who dared and tried to hurt my woman.


    The sound of footsteps approaching made me turn to the person.


    It was Nora.


    "Here." She handed me a paper, "It was in the car."


    I opened it up and read it.


    ''Did you really think you''d get away with killing my little brother?'' The words were written calmly but I knew who these were from.


    Only Derulo was capable of doing this.


    Did I underestimate him? After all he too is the boss of one of the biggest Mafian clans here.


    "This means war." I looked at Nora, "Doesn''t it?" I nodded at her question and then got up.


    "Station the guard here and have the whole floor sealed." He looked at me, "I have to do something about this."


    "Azalea?" Nora asked me and at that moment the nurse approached us


    I stood up for her.


    "The patient is fine. It was a small operation, nothing serious."


    Oh Thank God!


    "Is she up?" I asked her and she nodded.


    "I''ll take you to her room."


    We both followed her to the VIP room where Azalea was sitting on her bed. There was something on her mind.


    I could tell because she seemed uneasy.


    "Hey��" I sat down on the bed and held her hand, "Is something wrong?"


    She looked at me in even more worry, glanced at Nora for a moment and looked back at me, "Arius?" She chewed her lips.


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to ask a very serious question."


    "What is it?"


    "Will you ever have a family with me?"


    Her question was shocking. Why would she ask such a thing in a situation like this.


    But, if I had to answer, "Of course I will marry you." She smiled, "But, that''s it."


    Her gaze dropped and smiled vanished, "Will you never accept a child between us?"


    I sighed, Of course it would be an ideal thing if we weren''t from the underworld.


    Maybe then, I would have even loved it.


    "No" I answered.


    Not here.


    "I see�� What if I get preg-"


    "Stop it Azalea. It will never happen." I stood up, "I have to go now. I need to prevent a war."


    I walked out while Nora walked to Azalea and hugged her.


    I called in some of my men to stay guard at the hospital while I took the car to the eagle service.


    I had to do things fast.


    I did not wish to see another war.


    As the sun began to set I set my men around the Alucard territories, and prepared some groups for attack on the Black''s.


    I hope the help I asked for arrives at time and I can end this before any bloodshed.


    ****


    ?Derulo


    I watched the CCTV footages as I sat in my office, not of the club Ryan was killed in, but of the cars and people arriving and leaving in that specific time when my little brother was killed.


    I gave the screen a smirk.


    No doubt he did a good job by getting rid of all the evidence inside the club but the street footages belong to the government.


    "I knew it could only be him." My eyes travelled to my half-sister while she stood near the window, "No one else could ever be this bold." She looked at me, "You''re going to retaliate aren''t you? He killed our brother."


    I nodded my head and picked up my phone from the desk to dial a number, "Send me someone." I asked my secretary, Nia, "I need to send him out."


    "Where to?"


    "He won''t be coming back."


    "... Okay. I''ll send someone in." I looked at Liana, "Happy?"


    She smirked, "Very"


    ***


    It was quite amusing to know that the slaves Arius had were not actually slaves and one of them turned into his lover.


    But now that we had attacked his woman.


    It meant that we had declared war on them.


    After all, it would look real stupid if we let the other party run free after they''ve killed a family member.


    We will be ones who will be mocked.


    By the time night falls, we''ll be prepared for the attack.


    ***


    "Send out the east gate gang for the first attack."


    I ordered my men.


    Darkness had consumed the sky and it was time for a hellish show.


    A clash between two families like ours could never be stopped by anyone, not the police, not the people and well the government doesn''t even count because we''re provind for them.


    After short intervals I received news about the fights and how the enemy was invading in.


    Unlike fights in the past, killing off people in modern area is too easy. Precisely the reason why you lose so many people.


    When I heard about the deaths I suddenly thought about the whole thing all over again.


    In the back of my mind I knew Ryan was at fault but I couldn''t just let things be, not after Arius killed him.


    As midnight struck Liana came running in my room.


    "Derulo!!" She was pale and terrified, "Eren''s gone!!"


    It felt as if someone swapped out the floor beneath, "What do you mean Eren''s gone?!! Everyone was in one room heavily guarded."


    "All the guards are dead!!"


    "What��?"


    "I don''t know what happened!? I-I" I noticed someone right behind her.


    "Who are you?!" I glared at him. Liana shot her head back too.


    He was a sturdy looking man, sharp eyes and defined features.


    "The Alucard wants to bargain." He said.


    "Excuse me? With what possible thing can he bargain?!" I quietly grabbed my gun.


    "Your son."


    "Eren?" How can Arius have Eren? That''s impossible.


    I flinched when my phone suddenly started ringing. I glanced at it.


    A video call from Arius?


    I shot my eyes back at the man standing in the doorframe.


    "Pick it up. I will not move."


    I slid the answer button and my gun dropped as I saw the person on the other side of the screen.


    "Hi dad!" It was Eren, sitting on Arius''s lap, unaware of the danger he was in.


    "Hey!" I tried my best to sound enthusiastic.


    Arius moved the camera to himself, "May I ask for some of your precious time?"


    He was being sarcastic.


    I gritted my teeth but sat down, "Go ahead."

 Chapter 157: Alone again

    ?Arius


    "Take your men." I told kururi, "Don''t let any of them enter our perimeters."


    "Yes Boss!" He left immediately after the order.


    "Caesar?" I looked at him, "Stand guard on the outer checkpoint."


    He nodded, "I''ll go with him." Nora said. Caesar looked at her while we all stood on the flat roof of the mansion and shook his head


    "I''ll go alone." Caesar said but Nora didn''t even look at him, she kept her eyes on me since I was the head.


    Her gaze was intense. I could tell she wanted to stay with Caesar.


    "Fine. You''ll go with him."


    "Yes sir!!" She immediately left and Caesar looked at me.


    "Arius!"


    "Caesar," I sighed, "She would have gone with you even if I told her to stay put. The best you can do is to stay with her." I looked at the sky, "She''s a strong woman."


    Caesar sighed and left behind her.


    I searched the sky for the answer I was waiting for.


    They''re not here yet.


    I looked forward, I could see all my men ready for the attack and I could see the ones who were leaving.


    The streets were going to be bloody tonight if the answer doesn''t come.


    Was it a mistake to send Caesar to the front?


    I wondered.


    But, he needs to be there for the support and morale of the men.


    I took a deep breath.


    It''s just for a little time.


    I hope��


    ***


    Injured men were being replaced with other members.


    I closed my eyes.


    What a stupid fight.


    After witnessing the scenes in front of me I was glad that I chose a way out although I was furious that they tried to kill my woman.


    Just killing off people was not the answer.


    But I could not get to Derulo without it and he can''t get to me without crossing the sea of men.


    I had my arms folded as I waited.


    After a few moments the breeze caught speed and I felt some presence behind me.


    Not just one.


    Many.


    I turned around and smiled, "You''re finally here."


    The twenty members of skull spiders stood in a line in front of me. All of them put their fist on the center of their palm and gave me a bow.


    Then one of them stepped forward, "A deal is a deal. What is that you wish for us to do."


    "It''s simple. Get me the Derulo Black''s son, Eren. Don''t harm anyone from the Blacks, but kill any other person if you have to. Bring him back to me."


    "The task can be performed by two of us."


    "Good then. The rest of you assist the men in the front lines but come back as soon as I give the cue."


    They all bowed and the next second, they all disappeared.


    ***


    Eren was scared out of his wits when he was brought back but calmed down a bit when he saw me.


    "Hey buddy!" I waved at him, "How have you been?"


    "Good��" He hesitantly looked back and up at the man who swept him and brought him here.


    "Hey don''t worry, he won''t say anything to you." I sat on the chair in my room, "Come here." I patted my lap, "Let''s talk to your dad."


    "Talk to dad?"


    I showed him my phone, "Yes, let''s video call him. So that he knows you''re here with me. He''ll be worried otherwise, right?"


    "Yes!!" He ran up to me without any fear.


    And I called Derulo.


    He answered after some rings.


    "May I ask for some of your precious time?" I smiled.


    "Go ahead." He was a bit worried. Well, his son''s life was in my hands at the moment.


    "It''s nothing complicated." I grinned, "Something you can do very easily." I put on a serious expression, "Call off your men."


    "Give Eren back first."


    "Oh no. You call them off first. I''m giving you a very good deal here Derulo. There are many members of your family I can still end." I glared at him, "I know your wife''s pregnant too but what will you do? There''s only me and you can''t get to me."


    "What makes you think you can get the rest of them?"


    "Exactly how I got Eren." I ruffled the hair of the boy sitting on my lap, "Look at the man behind you." He slowly moved his head and looked at the assasin, "Show him." I ordered and the assassin took off his shirt.


    Derulo shot his head back at me after seeing the symbol of skull spiders on his chest, "How?!"


    "All thanks to your brother." I smirked and then turned the camera around to show him more of them, "All thanks to Ryan, I have an alliance with the skull spiders now."


    I shifted the camera back to myself, "I''m giving you a deal. Call off your men and sign an agreement with me."


    He was quiet for a few seconds and looked away.


    "Dad?" Derulo''s eyes went wide when he looked back at the screen and saw a gun to his son''s head.


    "I''ll call them off."


    I smiled, "Good" Then pressed the gun trigger.


    Water bubbles came out of it and fascinated Eren.


    "Wow! I have one like that too."


    I handed it to him, "You can play with this one too." I looked at Derulo again, "Until the time your father comes and gets you."


    ***


    We both signed the agreement in the presence of the skull spider members along with the chief of police and Army general.


    An agreement of peace between the two clans that will last throughout generations.


    As both of us finished signing I gestured Ben to bring Eren to the room and stood up the leave with one copy out of the five we signed.


    Eren entered the room and ran straight to his father.


    I saw Derulo take a breath of relief when he saw him unharmed.


    Finally, that was out of the way.


    I smiled and walked out. Now that there was an agreement among the two biggest clans I doubt anyone will ever think about fighting us again.


    I should go to the hospital and visit Azalea.


    Should I take some cake with me?


    She loves chocolate too.


    Chocolate cake it is!


    I nodded to myself and grinned.


    ***


    The bed she was supposed to be in was empty, replaced by a piece of paper with her handwriting.


    ''I''m sorry I''m leaving like this, but I have to go. There is something I can''t lose no matter what. So perhaps, somewhere, some day, at a less miserable time. We will meet again."


    The bag in my hand dropped to the floor as I read the content again.


    I couldn''t believe it.


    Did she leave me?


    Why?


    Why?Why?Why?Why?


    It doesn''t make any sense!


    I crushed the paper in my hand and ran out. I ordered my men to search for her immediately and went to find Nora.


    But that was when I received another shock.


    Caesar stood outside the mansion in the cold waiting for me.


    "Caesar! Where''s Nora?!" I reached him, "I need to talk to her right now!" He lowered her gaze.


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" I shook my head, "I''ll look for her myself. " I started making my way towards the mansion when he spoke again.


    "You won''t find her."


    I paused and looked back, "What?"


    "You won''t find her." He shook his head lightly, "She got hurt that night and went to the hospital but disappeared from there."


    I was bewildered, "Where?!"


    He shook his head, "I don''t know. She just left a note saying she''ll be back. Saying," He gulped, "She wanted to stay by my side but there was something very important she had to tend to and as soon as she''s done, she''ll come back."


    "Do you have any idea how much time that can be Caesar!??!"


    He shook his head.


    Why?


    I slumped down as I felt the defeat.


    Then I ended up snickering.


    Why did I even think I''d end up happy?


    It began to snow. Soft white flakes started covering the ground as I stood up and looked at him, "I guess it''s you and me again."


    All alone.


    "Let''s go in."


    *The end*

 Chapter 158: Side story: A meeting neither of them remember

    You might never know, but you might have met a very important person in your life somewhere in the distant past.


    That person is there in the fleeting memories and so even when you meet that person again in your life you might not remember.


    Just like that, an interaction that was meant to be happens among all the coincidental ones and escapes within the back of our minds.


    Unknowingly, we live like that.


    In oblivion.


    ***


    Azalea, as a four year old child ended up getting lost when her aunt and uncle brought her and the kids to a carnival in another city.


    A city near the border.


    Azalea was an innocent child, pure like untainted snow and like any other child her age, she was fascinated by everything happening in the carnival.


    For a four year old, the world felt too big, she darted her eyes around everywhere.


    Her big round blue eyes staring at everything, the stalls, the food, the bubbles that reflected the rainbows in them, the juggler outside the circus tent.


    Without realizing she had let go of her sister''s hand and got lost amidst the crowd.


    Fascinated by the colors of the funfair she didn''t realize she had followed the blue bird to another place.


    Only when the bird soared high in the sky and returned to its owner did she look back and realized her sister was not there.


    A sudden sense of impending doom overcame her.


    There were so many faces around her, but none she could recognize.


    "Leah?" She called out to her sister but ended with no reply, "Uncle? Auntie?" None of the adults spared her a glance as she stood in the empty space between the stalls. Shaded from the glaring eyes on the sun, she seemed invisible to every person who was passing by.


    It wasn''t exactly their fault.


    It was a place of rush.


    Azalea stood there in fear for many minutes, then looked back. The space between the stalls extended far, or that was what seemed to her.


    In the way back, where the shadows of the stalls finished, Azalea saw a group of children, on the other side of the fence walking together.


    What went through her mind? No one knows. Perhaps she saw it as a form of hope.


    Maybe she thought that the group of children was lost like her and were making their way back to their families.


    Or maybe she felt comforted when she saw kids her age. Perhaps a sense of familiarity came from them.


    Whatever the reason, she impulsively followed them.


    After all, what could a four year old have thought? Children don''t think much.


    She tried jumping over the fence but fell badly to the ground. The fall impacted her clothes the most.


    She tried again and succeeded half way but now that she had reached the top, she had no idea how to climb down.


    Azalea glanced at the kids. They were walking quite far now.


    "Wait!" She jumped and somehow managed to stay alive, but now she was dirtier than before since she landed on her hands and knees.


    "Wait!!" Azalea didn''t waste any time and started running after the children but only when she had reached the slums Azalea realized she was now, even more lost.


    The group of children had dispersed and she now stood alone in a weird place.


    She didn''t know her way back or the way ahead, she didn''t know the people around her or the ones passing by.


    Every single face she set her gaze on was foreign.


    ''Am I lost forever?''


    ''Am I never going to get home?'' Terrible thoughts started plaguing her mind


    In the moment of fear tears began to fall down her cheeks and she started crying while she clenched her fists and closed her eyes.


    Just a few moments later Azalea suddenly stopped crying when she felt a hand over her head, "Why are you crying?"


    She looked to her side. There stood a pretty girl with shoulder length blonde hair and honey colored eyes.


    "Pretty," That was the thing she said, "You''re really pretty big sis."


    "I''m pretty?" The boy smiled, "Big sis?" Arius smiled at the child''s innocence but he didn''t correct her thinking that maybe it was more comfortable for the child in thinking that he was a girl, "Why are you crying?" He crouched down on one knee and patted her head.


    Azalea wiped her tears, "I can''t find my family."


    "Ah��" Arius immediately realized that she wasn''t from the slums. How? The people who lived in the slums had a very different aura around them. A different sort of gloom they can''t get rid of.


    Azalea started crying again all of the sudden and Arius flinched, "H-hey! What''s wrong?"''What could possibly make her cry again?'' He thought. He didn''t do anything mean to her


    "I''m hungry!"


    "..." Yes, there was always hunger, "I see..." It was something that made people do way more stuff than just crying, "Caesar!!" Arius looked back at the black haired boy, "Do you have any bananas left?"


    Caesar nodded his head and walked to him, then took out a banana from his pants.


    "Why are you hiding them on the inside?" Arius stared at his friend weirdly.


    "...Internal pockets��"


    "Oh!" He took the banana and gave it to the little girl in front of him, "Have this." He stood up, "We''re leaving, so we''ll take you with us."


    "Take her?" Caesar asked.


    "Yeah, we''ll drop her at the police station or with an officer." Caesar didn''t say anything else. He looked at the girl staring at her banana.


    He walked to her and took it from her, peeled it and handed it back.


    Azalea finally started eating it.


    Arius giggled, "So you don''t know how to peel huh?" He held out his hand and grabbed hers.


    "Sis does dis for me." Azalea spoke with her mouth full.


    Arius and Caesar gave each other a smile, "Let''s get you to your family."


    Arius didn''t know why he decided to help out the little girl, he just felt like doing it.


    ***


    As children neither of them realized that perhaps it was fate that they met that day. The meeting was short and soon became a distant memory but it was because they met that day Azalea was able to find her family again and meet Arius once again in the future.

 Chapter 159: Side story: A prayer for the broken: Epilogue

    There are points in our lives where the world seems too cruel.


    It seems like it''s just taking and taking from you, leaving you deprived of everything you thought was yours.


    It leaves you at a point where you feel like you have nothing left. It laughs at you and makes sure you burn it in your brain that nothing was ever yours to begin with. How in this world, nothing is supposed to last.


    The weather was cold.


    Snow had piled up in the streets and the Alucard mansion was quiet.


    The mafian boss was suffering from a feeling he had never experienced in his life.


    Every passing day Arius felt the emptiness in his chest grow. The hollow void of loss made it hard for him and there was nothing he felt like doing.


    But still, just because he didn''t want to do things didn''t make all the responsibilities go away, he had to drag himself to work and at times, he thought that it was a blessing.


    He had a way to divert his mind, think and worry about something else, but even then the void of emptiness wouldn''t leave him. Whenever he had any spare time his mind would divert back at the sense of loss he was facing.


    ***


    "Hmmm?" Arius got a call from Eli that shocked him, "Veronica fainted again?"


    "Yeah, you want to come over?" Eli was calling him from the hospital.


    "..." Arius thought about it. There were things on his mind that weren''t there before. Why? Because many things had changed in the past year, "Did you tell Lex?" He asked.


    "Yea��"


    "Then there''s no need for me, is there?" He sighed internally. He knew Lex had made up with his mother and they were now a proper family, just like Veronica had wanted.


    "Don''t be like that, come and visit her sometime." Eli spoke genuinely and Arius knew that but still that did not change the facts.


    "I''m not coming." Arius hung up.


    What was the point of going now? There was no space for him there.


    Was there?


    Would he still get the affection he used to from the person who was like a mother to him?


    He sighed.


    He had denied it always, saying that he did not think of her as his mother but in reality, he was just afraid. Having lost his birth mother so cruelly right in front of him made him scared of accepting things he wanted the most. He did think of Veronica as a motherly figure but he didn''t ever want to cause her any trouble so he never accepted the title even though Veronica called Arius her son.


    "Maybe I should go." He whispered to himself. He thought that maybe he might actually find a comforting shoulder.


    And maybe he''ll find some peace in her embrace.


    Just maybe.


    So he decided to make a visit to the hospital.


    But sometimes, it''s not the fault of the person or other people.


    Sometimes, it''s just the timing that isn''t right. Sometimes fate can be very cruel with it''s jokes.


    When Arius reached the ward Veronica was in he paused right outside her room because a lady just exited the place, closing the door behind her she looked at Arius.


    The same red haired lady he indirectly sold to Lex in order to fulfill a promise.


    "Is Veronica busy?" He asked her.


    Rosalie nodded, "She''s with her family." She replied, a bit awkwardly.


    Her being here meant that Lex had made it.


    "I see." He looked down at the bouquet of tulips he had bought for her, "Thank you." He smiled at her and she bowed and left. There was nothing for them to talk about further.


    The hope he had come with shattered into pieces while he felt a sharp pang of pain in his chest.


    He sighed and sat down on the bench right outside the room and stared at the flowers.


    He sat there silently as time continued to pass but there was no sign of anyone coming out of the room.


    He waited and waited but it didn''t help him.


    Each passing second just seemed to give him more pain. It was just confirmation that the little space he had in their family was now no longer there.


    "What am I doing?" He softly laughed at himself.


    Waiting was just torturing him, so he stood up and looked at the closed door.


    ''Should I try knocking?'' He somehow managed to ask himself by collecting some hope again.


    Taking a deep breath, he took a step forward but paused when he heard laughter from inside.


    He smiled. He could no longer delude himself now.


    The flickering candle of hope had now completely died, so he turned and left.


    There was no place for him now. That family was complete without him or rather he was never really a part of it.


    He had always known that but now that the fact was thrown onto his face. Arius knew he was filling in for the place Lex had left and he knew full well if Lex came back that spot would be taken away. After all, it was never his to keep.


    It was just that, it was painful and it hurt.


    It turns out, no matter how much he denied the fact, he always wanted the affection of a family, and there was nothing wrong with that.


    He was a human being too after all.


    Sighing, he left the bouquet on the bench and began walking out, then stopped, walked back, picked up the flowers and left with them.


    On his way out he threw them in the bin.


    "What a waste." He told himself as he kept walking while it began to snow.


    The evening just seemed eerie for some reason, as quiet as winter mid-nights or maybe it was just him. Maybe it was just his internal feelings being reflected everywhere.


    When he reached the mansion he saw something that made him smile.


    Even when his whole world had fallen apart, there was one person who didn''t leave his side.


    "Caesar." He said his best friend''s name as he looked at him standing in front of the main entrance.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m back."


    "Welcome back."

 Chapter 160: Prologue- Chapter 1

    "Never in my life have I needed something so much and never known, until I''ve received it"


    "Never knew how precious it could be till I had it"


    "And never knew how much love it could possibly give me until it did."


    "Something so lovely, I could never let it go."


    1.5 years later


    ?Arius


    Everything goes on. Nothing has stopped. That''s life and that''s just how I wanted it.


    I finished the documents I was looking at and handed them to my secretary, Lee.


    "Have Ben look over these once."


    "Yes." He nodded.


    I took a deep breath and looked out of the window. The two figures standing there by the main gate caught my attention.


    Ben?


    I looked at the woman he was meeting. She handed him a basket and almost collapsed in his arms.


    Why would she come all the way here when she''s sick?


    I shook my head.


    Maybe I should give Ben a vacation but then again he has to go to Russia as a representative.


    I walked out of the room to go and meet his wife.


    By the time I reached the gate something felt off.


    "Ella." I called out to Ben''s wife.


    They both looked back at me, "Oh�� Arius." She was really pale, there were dark circles under her black eyes. Her dark brown hair were in a messy bun.


    "You should have stayed home. Why come all the way here?"


    "Oh! I just had some very important business with Ben."


    "I see." I noticed the basket was with neither of them, "Should I give Ben a vacation?"


    "No!" They both shouted together, it left me a bit bewildered.


    "Okay��"


    "I mean," Ben started, "I don''t need a vacation. I got a really long one when I got married and well Ella will be staying with her mother in the countryside for a while so��"


    "Alright." Something''s off. They seem a bit awkward. From what I know they get along really well.


    Oh well.


    "Look at the report from Lee and give me the final document when you''re done." I turned around to leave.


    "Yes." He said and turned to his wife. I heard his question in a faded voice, "Are you absolutely sure?"


    "Yes," She whispered.


    A married life huh��


    ***


    I sat in the 4th floor lounge looking at the pictures on my phone.


    Snaps I had taken of a certain girl whenever she was busy doing something. I swiped through them.


    Sometimes I can''t believe how many pictures I have of her yet not a single one together.


    No proof of her being with me��


    Every day I think about my decisions and I regret them.


    Did she leave me because she finally realized how awful it was being with me or did she leave because I refused to have a family with her.


    Whatever the reason was, it was her decision.


    Maybe she''s happy now, somewhere I don''t know.


    I sighed and got up.


    I need to ask Lee about the meeting in Russia.


    I descended the stairs but stopped before reaching the first floor because I heard something.


    A cry?


    I got down.


    It seemed like that of a child''s.


    I looked around but didn''t see anything.


    Maybe it was just my imagination? I shook my head. What is wrong with me?


    I started walking towards the meeting room when I heard it again.


    I froze in my path and looked in the opposite direction.


    Is there really something wrong with me? I walked through the corrdior and turned the corner but only found Ben and kukuri there.


    The moment they both saw me they both flinched.


    "B-boss! You need something?"


    "I thought I heard a child''s voice."


    "A child''s voice?" Ben spoke, "That''s impossible, unless you heard the voices from the video Kukuri is obsessed with."


    Kukuri flushed, "I-I''m sorry�� I just love watching baby videos��" He looked at the floor while fiddling with his finger, a moment later he elbowed Ben for exposing him.


    I sighed.


    At least I''m still sane.


    "Ben, do you have the details on Kazan?"


    "Oh yes!" I turned and he followed me.


    From the corner of my eye I saw him look back at kukuri, saying something to him with his eyes.


    ***


    "Ben will be representing the Alucard''s at the meeting in Kazan." I sat on the chair on the stage and gave my order but contrary to my expectation there was a slight commotion in the front row, "Is something wrong?"


    "Um, Arius-" Ben stepped forward, "I thought you planned on sending Lee or Caesar?"


    "I did, but I changed my mind, Lee has to stay here for other matters and so does Caesar." He looked troubled, "Is there a problem?" I narrowed my eyes at the men standing in front of me.


    "Uh-" He was at a loss for words. While he was still struggling I heard a faint knock on the main hall door.


    "Who''s that?" I asked.


    Everyone grew quiet and there was no sound.


    Did I imagine it?


    I looked back at Caesar and he glanced at me without any reaction. It seems like I was the only one.


    "Anyways-" I started again when I heard a giggle. Like that of a child''s. I paused again and sighed, "Open the door." I ordered and one of the men standing in the last row went to open the door.


    He paused as soon as he did and looked back at me, "T-there''s no one here boss."


    I blinked in confusion.


    Maybe I need rest.


    He closed the door quietly and stood back in his place.


    Maybe I should sleep. I''m short on it.


    I sighed and looked back at the crowd.


    ��


    What''s this?


    There was a different air.


    "Ben, tell me if you have a problem with my decision." I rubbed my temples.


    "No��"


    There''s something he''s not telling me. That''s never happened before.


    "If anyone has any problem with my decision," I stood up, "You can come and talk to me." I left through the rear door, Caesar followed me out.


    "Am I the only one who''s hearing stuff?" I asked him as we both walked through the corridors.


    "Hearing what?"


    I sighed, "It''s nothing. I just need to sleep." I keep hearing things throughout the house but whenever I try to investigate. It turns out to be nothing.


    He nodded, "I''m leaving."


    "Okay."


    As I started ascending the stairs he left to take a round of the warehouse but I stopped when I heard some commotion.


    For some reason my men were restless. As if they were looking for something.


    "Ahahaha." My eyes grew wide when I heard a tiny laugh from the second floor. I immediately turned on my heels and started going up.


    "Boss!!" Same called out to me and I looked back at him, "Ah-um," He was at a loss for words, "Can you come down?"


    "Why?" I narrowed my eyes on him.


    "B-b-because-" His gaze changed its direction and if I''m right he''s looking at other men hiding in the corridor, "I''m sorry." He looked at the floor and apologized.


    I sighed and ascended the stairs.


    The floor was empty.


    I need my sleep.


    I went straight to my room and collapsed on the floor.


    Early in the morning I was woken up by light knocking on the door. It will not be a lie to say that it seemed like a kitten was knocking on it.


    Am I still hearing things?


    I looked towards the window, the sun still hadn''t come up but the sky had started taking a lighter tone.


    I got out of the bed and walked to the door.


    As soon as I opened it my eyes went wide at the scene in front of me.


    "Ah!" There sat a baby on the floor, staring at me with big blue eyes.


    The baby looked about seven-eight months old and no doubt was adorable with those chubby cheeks and white skin.


    But that wasn''t the problem.


    The thing was,


    Where did this baby come from?!?!

 Chapter 161: Athena

    What the-!?


    A baby girl sat in front of me wearing a baby pink colored romper. She was wearing a head band on her head even though she barely had any hair. Her pale skin was highlighting the natural light pink blush on her chubby cheeks.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes for a few seconds.


    Am I still asleep? I shook my head. I wouldn''t be thinking that if I was, so I took a step out to see if there was anyone there but the hallway was empty, all the while the baby kept her big round eyes on me, staring at me with utmost interest.


    I looked down at her again and she immediately threw her arms up, as if asking me to pick her up.


    I was pleasantly surprised at her action. It was adorable and the most important part, it was a first.


    Kids or babies never really come to me and I always knew that it was because of my aura. I knew my demeanor was too heavy for kids so I never really bothered with them either. I wasn''t particularly fond of babies. No, I don''t hate them but I''m just not fond of them because they cry easily, especially if they see something they don''t like.


    Maybe there''s something wrong with this kid.


    "Ooo." She flapped her hands in the air in protest.


    "Okay, fine." I sighed, "But don''t you dare cry once you''re in my arms." I picked her up and looked at her, "How did you end up here?"


    She just pouted while sticking out her inner lower lip a bit and looked back at me with eyes wide open.


    I snickered, "Does that mean you don''t know." I started walking and making my way to the stairs, "Or you don''t want to tell me?"


    "Omm." She ignored me and turned her head back to look at the hallway.


    "Okay�� Whatever you find interesting."


    It was sort of surprising that she didn''t cry in my arms or struggle at all. I was never fond of kids but she made me come to a conclusion that I like calm babies.


    I descended the stairs and noticed that the third floor was quite active. All the maids and butlers were running around frantically as if there was something wrong but as soon as they saw me they all froze.


    I stopped in the middle of the stairs while they held their breaths. They all seemed to be acting a bit awkward. I could sense a tension between all of them but I had no idea why or what it was.


    "Who is this child?" I pointed at the baby and looked at the servants but didn''t get an answer for a few moments.


    The servants exchanged glances awkwardly and then finally one of them answered.


    "We don''t know sir��"


    I sighed and went to the second floor. It was quite odd that all the residents and non-residents of the mansion were awake this early and on job.


    The second and first floor was filled with similar commotion like the third''s but as soon their eyes landed on me and the baby sitting on my left arm they all froze.


    This is just plain weird. How come the reaction is same?


    I know it''s because of the baby, they wouldn''t stop because of me.


    "Who brought this child here?" I addressed them all while I stood on the stairs of the first floor, "Answer me honestly."


    All my men and workers were there except Caesar. Made me wonder where he was, did he come back yesterday night or not?


    "I-it was me." My gaze travelled to the owner of the voice as he stepped forward.


    "Ben?" I really wasn''t expecting him.


    He looked down in shame, "I''m sorry Arius. You know my wife is sick and I couldn''t find a nanny and somehow ended up bringing her with me." He wasn''t meeting my gaze at all.


    "She''s your daughter?" I asked him.


    "Yes," He nodded while still looking at the ground, "She''s my daughter, Athena."


    Athena�� I glanced at the baby. It suits her.


    Then I looked back at Ben and sighed, "What are you going to do now?"


    "I um, I don''t know." He glanced up at me, "I mean you''re sending me to Russia."


    "Oh God!" I rubbed my temples with my free hand, "Is that why you were reluctant to go? You should have told me. I told you if you had a problem you could ask me personally."


    "Yes," He but his lower lip, "I wanted to but you fell asleep quite early and I didn''t want to wake you and I thought I might find a nanny for her but-"


    "But?"


    "She''s very picky with people."


    I looked at Athena, she was staring at Ben, "Dada?"


    I sighed again, "Take her, she''s calling for you."


    Ben stepped forward but just as he was about to take her Athena made a U-turn and stuck to me.


    I will not lie, that was surprising.


    "She''s taken a liking to you." He stated, "She barely ever likes anyone."


    I looked at her again and she looked back at me, "Your dad says you like me."


    "Un!" She agreed enthusiastically and I took it as a compliment.


    "But I''m not a kid person so go back to him." She ignored me and threw her arms around my neck and clung to me.


    I won''t deny it was a cute feeling but I can''t have children in the mansion.


    "She really likes you��" Ben said in a low voice.


    "Lee," I spotted him among the crowd, "See if you can arrange a babysitter."


    "Yes." He bowed and left.


    "Ben." I started.


    "Yes?"


    "I would never have allowed a child, especially a baby to stay here but since it''s you, I''ll give you some time. Have some arrangements made for her before you leave for Kazan."


    "Yes, right away!"


    "Everyone else can leave too." Everyone started to disperse when I looked at Athena, "Let go of me and stick to your father."


    She just held my collar in response.

 Chapter 162: First meal together

    "How did she end up in front of my room? Your room is on the third floor." I asked Ben as he placed the baby chair beside the table which he brought from his car. I was going to have my breakfast in the dining room and this baby here decided she wanted to be a part of it.


    "I''m just as surprised as you are." He answered, "I have no idea when she got out of the room or how she got to the fourth floor. She''s too young to climb stairs right?" He picked Athena up from the table.


    "Is she? How old is she?" I asked.


    "Eight months." He began to adjust her on the baby chair.


    If I remember right, I think some special babies can climb stairs at this age.


    "How much of her stuff do you have in your car?" He stepped aside after he made sure Athena was properly seated.


    "Not much, a few of her clothes, a pack of formula and," He pointed at the baby chair, "This chair. That''s all."


    Eight months��


    Why is that number bothering me?


    "You really should have talked to me, I wouldn''t have forwarded the representative list." I sighed.


    "I''m sorry," He looked down again, "I was worrying about many things."


    "..." Athena played with her toy spoon while I stared at her, "She doesn''t look like you, except for her eyes maybe." Even her eyes have a different blue color. But I decided not to say that, it sounded a bit offensive.


    "Ah well, she looks like her mother." Ben gave me a quick answer.


    "Hmmm. Is that so?" I didn''t think much about it yet it bothered me for some reason.


    "I''ll go make her milk." He dashed out of the dining room and I looked at Athena.


    "You babies are a handful you know that?" I asked her.


    "Nuuu." She denied the accusation.


    "How dare you deny it?" I snickered while I rested my chin in my palm, "No?"


    "Nuu!" She denied it again with full force.


    I poked her cheek. It was really soft, as if I was poking a soft toy, "Ahhh!" She was offended at my action and hit me with her toy spoon.


    I chuckled, "Okay! I''m sorry."


    "Sir," I looked back at the maid, she was here with my food so I nodded at her and she placed the dishes in front of me.


    I began to eat when Ben came in with a baby bottle filled with milk, he tried feeding her but she moved her face away.


    "Is she not hungry?" I asked in between the bites.


    "She should be, but like I said, she''s picky about many things and that also includes who feeds her. Maybe she''ll drink on her own." He placed it on the baby table in front of her but Athena only stared at it and then at Ben.


    "Ah!" With one clean sweep she knocked the bottle off the table but I managed to catch it in time before it hit the floor.


    "Athena!" Ben scolded her, "You shouldn''t do that." She stared at Ben without speaking, then looked down in shame.


    Is she reflecting on her behavior?


    I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Did you ever feed her before?" I asked as I finished my food, I didn''t feel like eating much anyway.


    "No, very honestly her mother always did it, or her aunt." He picked her up from the chair and sat down on the dining chair with her in his arms, "It might be because she''s not familiar with me or maybe because she''s always had her meal while she sat on laps."


    Not familiar with you? Did he never feed her before? Well, he lives here mostly rather than going to his home but still it''s a little odd.


    "Here." I handed him the bottle but Athena presented both her hands to me instead, "You want it?"


    "Un!" She opened and closed her tiny fists as if asking me to give her the bottle already.


    "Fine, here." I gave her the bottle and she gripped it with both her hands then started staring at me, "What? Why are you looking at me?"


    Ben gave Athena a glance and then looked at me, "Maybe she wants to have her meal with you?"


    "What?" I stood up from my chair, "Why would she want that? She met me this morning. Besides, I''m not a baby person." I began to walk out when something hit my back.


    "Athena!" I looked back while Ben scolded her. She had thrown her toy spoon at me.


    I folded my arms and looked at her while she looked back at me with the same intensity.


    There was something about her eyes.


    That deep blue color was giving me a sense of familiarity.


    "Oooo." She showed me her milk bottle.


    "Why do you think I''ll let you sit on my lap while you drink?" I asked her as if I was having a proper conversation with her.


    I''m enjoying this too much.


    She pouted, her pink lips protruding while her eyes began to water.


    Oh no��


    Ben looked at me in disappointment, "Arius��" He shook his head, "How cruel can you be?" Athena''s cheek started to get wet.


    What?


    How is this cruel?


    I didn''t do anything!


    "Okay! Okay!" I walked up to them and opened up my arms, "Come here."


    She sniffled but still raised her arms so I could pick her up.


    I wiped her cheeks with one hand after shifting her weight on the other arm., "Do you like me that much? Hmm?"


    She rested her head on my chest while holding onto the bottle firmly.


    Wow. First time any baby has cried because they wanted to come to me.


    I''m sort of happy.


    "I''ll take her to the study with me." I told Ben, "You can come and pick her up a little while later."


    "Yes sir!" I don''t know why but it seemed like Ben was actually really happy that I was taking her with me.

 Chapter 163: Realization

    Athena sat on my lap and quietly drank her milk while I did some work on my laptop in the study. It felt a bit odd that I had some extra weight sitting on my lap but it didn''t bother me that much either. Maybe because I liked how a baby actually liked me so much.


    After some time I felt my shirt being tugged and looked down at the baby who was doing it.


    "You done?" I looked at the empty bottle in her hand, "Give it to me." I took the bottle from her and placed it on the desk and began to work again.


    "Nnnn!"


    "What?" My eyes were still on the screen and I was trying to focus on the emails I had received.


    "Dada," I looked down at her,


    "You want to go to your daddy?"


    She didn''t say anything, instead slumped back against my stomach.


    What a tiny cute little thing.


    I smiled.


    My phone buzzed and I picked it up to see a text message. It wasn''t anything important, just some information from Lorelai. The festival was coming soon after all.


    I closed the text tab and the gallery opened behind it.


    Oh��


    I forgot to close the tab yesterday when I was looking at ''her'' pictures.


    I pressed the button but before I could close it Athena tapped her hand on the screen.


    "Mama!"


    It shocked me. I felt my heart take a giant leap at her word.


    More like, I felt my heart skip a beat.


    She looked at me with her big blue eyes and it was at that moment I realized something.


    She had black hair.


    Ella did not have black hair, neither did Ben.


    My heartbeat began to accelerate.


    I stared into her eyes, those deep blue eyes like the ocean resembled ''hers.''


    I shook my head.


    It can''t be.


    "Mama!" She slapped her hand on the screen again, "Dada!" She looked at the phone, "Mama."


    "Oh God!" A sudden wave of anxiety took over me.


    I held her and got up, "Lee!!" I yelled for him as I left the room but he wasn''t on the fourth floor so I called him.


    "Yes?" He answered his phone immediately.


    "Did you find a nanny for Athena?"


    "Yes,"


    "Good, have her come to the mansion today and you come to the study this instant!" I sort of yelled and realized I shouldn''t have done that. That was so not like me but then again, I looked at Athena, this all was too unexpected.


    "Right away." Lee answered pretty calmly.


    I looked at Athena.


    Eight months��


    It''s been seventeen months since Azalea left.


    The timing is uncanny.


    ***


    A day''s wait had never been this nerve wrecking.


    All the worry and confusion was eating me up. I never knew a day like this would ever come.


    But when I looked at the test reports in my hand I felt strange.


    The paternity test between me and Athena stated positive with 99.999% match.


    The very next moment made me furious, and in the moment of anger I crumpled the paper in my hand and looked at the man in front of me.


    "So Ben," I gave him a ''smile'', "Athena is your daughter huh?"


    He looked down in shame, "I''m really sorry Arius, I didn''t know how you would react to the news so I had to hide it. I wanted you and Athena to get along��"


    "She''s my daughter��?" The words still seemed foreign but yet again it made my heart tremble.


    "Yes. She is."


    "How long have you known?"


    "About ten days?" He kept his eyes down.


    "Where is she?" I asked with a stern voice, "Where is Azalea?"


    He glanced up, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" I smirked sarcastically, "YOU DON''T KNOW!!??" I ended up raising my voice despite the fact that I actually wanted to talk normally.


    Ben jumped when I yelled at him, "Really�� I don''t know where Azalea is��"


    I rubbed my temples and tried to calm myself, "You have 1 minute to explain yourself." I looked at him, "Start."


    "About almost two weeks ago Azalea suddenly visited my house, I wasn''t there. She told Ella to take care of her daughter for a few days because she needed to do some work and said she''ll come pick her up after she was done." He gulped, "Ella told me about it when I went home the next day but I don''t know where she was before this or where she is right now but I did secretly arrange a search party for her."


    "And?" I folded my arms.


    "It was Ella''s idea to bring Athena here." He looked down again, "She said that Athena should meet her father, especially now that her mother was away." I sighed, "Most of the people in the mansion knew about Athena being your daughter but none of us knew how to talk to you or have you meet her so in fear we hid her again and again but she somehow still-"


    "Found her away to me��" I took a deep breath. Everything felt so unreal. Suddenly after all this time I find out I have a daughter?


    Is this why she left?


    I bit my lower lip hard.


    It was then�� In the hospital, when she asked me about having a family with her��


    "God!!" I buried my face in my hands.


    She was pregnant then�� And I chose the wrong words to say.


    "Mister Alucard?" There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The newly appointed nanny, Zara Nim, made her way in with Athena, "She''s a bit uneasy, so I thought maybe she wanted to go to you."


    I looked at Athena and she let go of Zara and raised her arms towards me.


    It looked like she was very impatient and wanted me to take her immediately.


    I took her in my arms and she hugged me.


    It was a strange bubbly feeling or warmth.


    A daughter��


    I looked at Ben, "You still haven''t found her?" I asked softly.


    He shook his head, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 164: Where was Caesar this whole time?

    ?Caesar


    I sat on the chair in a room, my hand tied behind me with the chair''s back and my legs to the front legs of the chair.


    It''s been more than a day since I was kidnapped and brought here but honestly it''s not like I don''t like the situation at all.


    On the contrary I''m more than happy.


    Why? Because of the person sitting on my lap with a bowl of food in her hand.


    "Ahhh," Nora gestured to me to open my mouth so that she could feed me. I mimicked her action and opened my mouth and took a bite from the spoon.


    I saw her yesterday, early in the morning, when I was coming back from the warehouse and she brought- no wait, she kidnapped me so that I won''t be able to tell Arius anything.


    "How long do you plan to keep me in your room?" I asked her after swallowing the food.


    "Ah!" She gave me another spoonful, I ate it, "How long do you think it will take Arius to realize that Athena is his daughter."


    I shrugged, "He might have recognized it immediately if it was a son but I''m not so sure since Athena is a girl." I opened my mouth by myself for another spoon.


    "What''s so special about a son?" She spooned the remaining rice for me and I ate it. She looked at me in anticipation while I chewed my food.


    "Because," I swallowed the last bit and licked my lips, "In the Alucard blood lines, the males have features like Arius, blonde hair and honey colored eyes but females might or might not have those, it''s pretty rare in them."


    "Really?" She placed the bowl on the floor, "Come to think of it, Richard Alucard had blonde hair and golden eyes too." She leaned against my chest and my eyes quietly followed her movement, "Is that why he panicked at that time when Macy claimed she had his son."


    I nodded, "Even though Macy''s son''s eyes weren''t honey colored. She made him wear lens."


    "Whhhhattt?" She got up and looked at me in horror, "Wow, doing that to your own baby. What a crazy bitch."


    "That combination is pretty much specific to the Alucards, I''ve never seen anyone else with it."


    "Well no doubt. Me neither."


    "Nora?" She looked at me, "You do know that keeping me here won''t be of any help."


    She folded her arms, "I can''t trust you, you might tell Arius everything."


    "What can I even tell him when I myself barely know anything?"


    "I want him to discover things himself. If you tell him you saw me here, he''ll know Azalea''s nearby too. I''ll let you go when he figures out that Athena is his child."


    "Hmmm." I hope that takes some time, "How about untying me? I won''t leave the room."


    She looked at me suspiciously, "Okay." She came and opened up the ropes that I myself could have opened pretty easily but I wanted to enjoy my time.


    After all.


    I looked at her.


    I''m getting to see her after ages.


    "Why are you acting as their cupid?" I asked her when she was done.


    She''s always watching out for Azalea. Silently rooting for her and helping her out.


    She smirked, "If I don''t, who will? She''s my best friend and well, she''s a mother now." Her expressions turned softer ,into a warm smile, "I was with her during her pregnancy, I know how hard it is. A female can''t work in that state, So I had to be with her and help her." I sighed internally. I always wanted to know that answer. I looked at her as she stood next to the window, a gentle breeze made her hair flutter and she tucked them behind her ear.


    "Your hair has grown." I whispered.


    She smiled, "I thought you might like it." She looked at me for a split second then looked down, "I grew them-" She twirled a lock between her fingers, "Thinking that it might add to my appeal."


    "I would like you in any appearance." I smiled, "But it suits you."


    She looked away, "Thank you��" Her voice came out as a whisper.


    I wonder if I don''t have to wait anymore. She''s back for good right?


    I should ask her.


    "Nora?" She looked at me but before I could ask her anything her phone started ringing and she picked it up.


    A mischievous smirk appeared on her face by the time she ended the call.


    "Mission accomplished!" She grinned, "Arius now knows about his daughter." Her smile faded, "You can now go back but you''re not allowed to say anything about anything. I want him to look for Azalea. Put the effort he should."


    I nodded and began to walk out while she walked and looked out the window.


    I wonder.


    Did her feelings for me fade?


    Did she only solely ''kidnap'' me for Azalea? I mean it doesn''t make sense. Even if I saw her, she could have asked me to keep quiet about it and I wouldn''t have spoken to Arius.


    It''s not like I knew about Athena.


    I reached the door and placed my hand on the door knob, all the while my eyes were fixed on her.


    It can''t be right?


    It can''t only be me who''s waited anxiously for this day.


    Or was it only me?


    I opened the door and walked out, descended the stairs and walked towards the main door.


    Was I the only one who felt like all my broken pieces joined together when I saw her?


    The state of delight my heart went in when I realized she was back.


    Was it really only me?


    I placed my hand on the door knob and opened the door.


    "Caesar!" I flinched and turned around when I heard my name being called.


    Just as I did Nora jumped towards me and I automatically caught her. She wrapped her arms around my neck and placed her lips next to mine.


    There was a moment of shock but then there was relief.


    Ah��


    It wasn''t just me.


    I kissed her back.

 Chapter 165: My daughter will get anything she wants

    ?Arius


    "You''ve been in a good mood for the past few days." I looked at Caesar suspiciously while I sat in the library window and he stood by the shelf.


    "What makes you think that?" He replied trying to seem ignorant.


    "Don''t you dare try me, I know you all too well. I will always be able to tell."


    "..." He knows I''m right so now he''s choosing the silent treatment.


    "Fine." I sighed, "I won''t ask for the reason. Happy?" I shook my head and shifted my attention towards the book I was reading, "Any luck with the search?"


    "No��"


    I closed my eyes in defeat, "I searched the whole damn country when she left that day��" In frustration I closed the book loudly, "What if I can''t find her this time either?"


    "We''ll find her!" He was suddenly enthusiastic, "I''m sure we will."


    I looked at him suspiciously and then smiled sadly.


    "I hope so too."


    The door opened and Zara entered the room with Athena, "Sir, are you here?"


    "Yes. Come in." I told her.


    She came in with Athena in her arms, "I gave her a bath and dressed her."


    "Okay." As soon as Athena saw me she pushed against Zara''s shoulder and threw herself towards me but as a baby she only had so much strength and wasn''t able to escape.


    I chuckled and took her from her nanny, "You can leave." I told her and she turned and started walking towards the door. I looked at Athena and noticed something, "Wait!" I ordered and she stopped in her path then looked back at me.


    "Yes?"


    "These clothes." I looked at her, "She was wearing the same dress two days ago."


    "Ah well," She fiddled with her fingers, "She only has a hand full of dresses��"


    "..." I remembered what Ben told me a few days ago about Athena''s stuff, "This is unacceptable." I stood up and looked at Zara, "You''re coming with me."


    I started walking out and she followed behind hesitantly, "Um, sir? Where are we going?"


    I glanced back, "Obviously we''re going shopping." I looked at Caesar who stared at me a bit surprised, "Caesar, if you find anything tell me immediately. Keep the search going."


    "Okay��"


    ***


    I looked at the clothes in the baby shop wondering which ones to choose, "Athena," I looked at my daughter who was sitting on my left arm, holding my shirt with one hand and looking around everywhere and at everything she found fascinating. When I called her she turned her face towards me, "Which dress do you want?" I pointed at the rows of clothes.


    She looked at me confused then waved her hand over the whole row of clothes, "Awa?"


    I smirked, "Is that so? We''ll do that then." I looked at one of the shopkeepers, "We''ll take all the clothes her size."


    "Uh-uh Sir!" Zara stepped forward in confusion, "I don''t think you need to take all the clothes! A few dresses would be fine!"


    "Why not? My daughter wants them all, so we''ll buy them all." I gave her my answer.


    She looked at me in bewilderment, "I-uh- mean, she''s a baby! Please select a few clothes, babies outgrow their clothes very fast."


    "Hmm, You have a point." I placed my right hand on my chin. After a few moments of thinking I arrived at the best solution and looked at the shop keeper, "I''ll buy the whole store."


    "Sir!?!!!" Zara and the shopkeeper both spoke simultaneously and were astonished, I saw their eyeballs practically leave their sockets.


    I took out my card, "Well now that we''re done here let''s move to the next store." I was about to hand my card to the shop lady when Athena grabbed it.


    "Aa," I let her have it.


    "Do you want to try and pay?" She stared at it for a while then put it in her mouth, "..." I sort of felt like something shocked me. I grabbed the end of the card and pulled it out of her mouth, "You''re not supposed to eat it��"


    I handed the card to the shopkeeper sort of forgetting that I should have wiped the saliva off first.


    I saw the grim expressions of the lady when she took the card but good customer service since she didn''t say anything.


    "Sir��" I looked at Zara as she finally recovered from her shock, "Why do you want to go to another store? You already bought everything from here!"


    "Well Athena should have a room for herself now. So we should buy all the stuff." I looked at the baby on my arm, "Right? You want your own room right?"


    "Nnn!"


    "See?" I smiled at her.


    "..."


    ***


    Athena pointed at a pink bunny.


    "Okay!" I looked at the store manager, "We''ll take that one as well."


    "Sir Arius!!" Zara scolded me, "No!! You can''t just buy everything Athena puts her hand on!"


    "Why not?"


    "Because she''s a baby! Everything fascinates her at this age!"


    "Well then I''ll buy her everything."


    She gasped, "Oh God��" This time she recovered from her shock faster, "You brought me here to help you right?"


    "Yes."


    "Well then, let me handle this." She stepped ahead and took Athena from me, "Please step out of the store."


    I blinked at her in confusion, "Huh?" I shook my head, "Why?!"


    "I''m a mother of three, I can handle this better than you."


    Before I had any chance to retaliate or before I even realized I was standing out of the store.


    "What the��" I turned my head and glanced inside while Zara hand picked the things for Athena. I smiled. Zara gives a really warm motherly feeling�� "Well, I guess it''s alright." I whispered to myself.


    I was going to find a place to sit when my phone rang.


    I took it out of my pocket. It was Lee.


    "Yes?" I answered expecting it to be a normal call but what he told me made my heart jump.


    "Arius, We found Azalea."

 Chapter 166: Reunion?

    A Bar...


    I stood outside the underground bar entrance.


    It was a bar��


    She''s working at a bar��


    I entered the place and descended the stairs , as soon as people came into sight my eyes darted around in search of one specific person.


    Azalea.


    It didn''t take me long to spot her but my speed significantly slowed down when I saw. Her figure came into view as I slowly walked ahead and the pillar blocking my view receded.


    My heart beat slowly began to accelerate as my eyes followed her movement.


    She was still as beautiful as ever. Long black hair, ocean blue eyes. Her curves that anyone could see along with her pale skin because she was wearing a cosplay cat costume for adults.


    I gritted my teeth when I saw other men look at her with lust filled eyes but it angered me more when she touched them a little after serving them.


    I mean, there was no need to do that!


    Just give them their Goddamn serving and walk away!


    I stepped forward as she finished at a table and turned around.


    Her eyes landed on me and she froze in her spot, then smiled.


    "Are you looking for a table?" She gestured towards a seat next to the counter, "If you''re along you can take the counter seat sir."


    I smirked sarcastically, "Sure." You want to play with me? " I''ll take the counter seat."


    She smiled as I walked towards the chair, "Will you be serving me?"


    "If you want me to."


    "Oh yes." I sat down, "I want you."


    She paused at my moments for a brief moment then walked behind the counter, "I can only make some basic stuff, so what would you like?"


    "I already told you." I placed my elbow on the counter and rested my chin on my palm, "I want you."


    Azalea''s smile faded, "I''m sorry sir, I''m already booked for tonight."


    This time the grin on my face disappeared, "Booked�� for tonight?"


    "Yes. Maybe you can have me some other night." I felt my blood boil.


    You finally appear after such a long time just to show me this?


    She turned around and got me a glass and a bottle of wine, "Instead, is this fine?"


    I clenched my fist, "Don''t fuck with me Azalea." I stood up from my seat, "Who is it?"


    She looked at me straight in the eyes, "Who?"


    "Who are you going to spend the night with?"


    "It shouldn''t really concern you sir-"


    "Stop! Sir? Drop the act will you? Why did you run away?" She didn''t answer me, "Speak, Why did you just leave me without telling me you were pregnant?"


    I saw the shock in her eyes, "How did you find out?"


    "Answer my Goddamn question first!" She was about to turn and leave when I caught her wrist, "I want an answer."


    She looked down on the ground, "I didn''t want to lose the baby." She said quietly.


    "What? Lose the baby? How? What even made you fear that?" I kept my grip on her tight but when she looked back at me, with that conflicted look in her eyes mixed with sadness my hold loosened.


    "You." She answered, "I feared you."


    "What��?" I let her go, "Why?"


    She stepped back, "Because you didn''t want a child and I didn''t want you to reject her." She rubbed her left arm softly.


    "Why-"


    "Let me ask you something." She looked at me, "You would have asked me to abort the baby then if you knew, right?"


    "What? !..."


    "I remember the look on your face when you told me the child wasn''t yours back in Paris. The relief on your face, those expressions of joy�� Tell me honestly, think about that time, one and a half years back." She took a deep breath, "If you found out then, would you have asked me to abort the baby?"


    I was at a loss for words.


    There is no doubt that I never wanted a child.


    I remember thinking that if I ever knew Macy was pregnant I would have gotten the baby aborted and no doubt was beyond relieved when I found that the child wasn''t mine.


    "Maybe��" I answered but looked down so I couldn''t see her face.


    I was too ashamed.


    I saw her leave behind the counter from the corner of my eyes while I sat there devastated.


    I looked at the bottle of wine, grabbed it and poured myself a glass.


    Can I do something to make this right?


    ***


    By the time I arrived back at the mansion night had fallen and I had developed a severe headache. It was probably because of the stress and guilt.


    I dragged myself to the stairs and made my way to the fourth floor.


    I was walking in the direction of my room when a voice halted me in my path.


    It was the sound of Athena''s giggling.


    I turned my head towards the direction of her room.


    She must be playing with Zara.


    I turned around but didn''t move.


    My head felt heavy while my chest felt hollow but still I wanted to see her.


    I walked to her room and opened the door.


    Her room was decorated with pink and white themed colors. Her cradle was there by the window and Zara was trying to put her to sleep with the lights off.


    The baby lamp was on but it didn''t have much effect since the curtains weren''t drawn and the moonlight came streaming in pretty heavily.


    "Sir?" Zara looked at me concerned, "Are you alright? You look pale."


    "I''m fine. You can leave."


    "Uh-What about Athena?"


    "I''ll take care of her. Leave, and make sure no one disturbs me for the rest of the night."


    She nodded and got up. After giving one last glance to Athena who was sitting in her cradle looking at us, she left and closed the door behind her.


    The room was now only illuminated by the full moon yet there was a lot of light.


    "Dada!" Athena raised her arms up for me and I smiled.


    "It''s time for you to sleep yet you''re so full of energy." I walked to her cradle and picked her up in my arms.


    She jumped around in my embrace, "Uuu." She pointed towards the window.


    "You want to go there?" I walked to the window and she pointed at the moon, "It sure is shining majestically." I looked at Athena, "The moon."


    "Ooon!"


    She was very fascinated by it but since she was a baby her attention span was short lived and she turned to look at other things.


    Her gaze landed on my shirt and her next target were my silver chest buttons.


    She pouted, making her chubby cheeks swell a bit more as she started grabbing and playing with them.


    She was beyond adorable.


    I can''t believe I used to think I didn''t want a blessing like this.


    "Athena��" I felt my legs get weak, so I slumped down against the wall next to the window, "I''m so sorry Athena��"


    She looked at my face and kept staring at me in confusion, "I''m so sorry��" She brought her hands to my cheeks to wipe them dry, "Uwaa rya?" Even though the act warmed me it didn''t stop my vision from getting blurry again.


    "I''m so sorry for ever not wanting you...:"


    I held her tiny arms in my hands and gently brought them down from my face.


    "I''m sorry for not being there from the start��" I sniffled, "I just-" Words got caught in my throat, "I- I don''t even know how it all happened��"


    "Da," She tried reaching for my face again.


    Her small hands wanted to wipe away the pain but I was hurting so much I didn''t think it would be enough.


    "I can''t even blame anyone because I''m the one at fault. I was afraid�� So terrified of the things that can possibly happen to you and it''s not a lie that I still am." She looked back at me with a slightly open mouth, "But I guess that fear is over weighed by my love for you."


    Is it because she''s my daughter that I''ve grown so attached to her in just a few days?


    I enjoy watching her play, love it when she crawls into my arms, it feels less lonely eating with her but most importantly. I love it when she calls out to me, dada, her incomplete words have such a strong impact on me.


    I lowered my head, "I''m sorry," I took a shaky breath, "Forgive me for only thinking that only bad things could happen��"


    I looked at Athena and let go of her arms, "Forgive your father Athena. He''s a fool��" The moonlight made her eyes shine like lapis while she stared at me with a troubled expression, "I never knew," I shook my head lightly, "That such a small person could ever bring me so much joy�� I''m so sorr-y" I felt my throat get dry.


    She grabbed my shirt and pulled herself closer to me to give me a hug. Since she couldn''t stand, all she could do was hug my stomach.


    And honestly, it felt really cozy.


    I held her and brought her next to my chest, she wrapped her small arms around my neck and laid her head next to my chest, listening to my heart beat.


    "I want to make it up to your mom�� I love her beyond words. Do you think I can do it?"


    "Un!"


    I smiled softly.


    "I just hope she hasn''t moved on from me. What will I do then?" I glanced down at Athena.


    What if someday she comes and takes you away?


    I noticed that she had fallen asleep.


    I hugged her, "If that happens, there will be nothing left of me."

 Chapter 167: An effort

    ?Azalea


    I ate some toast while I sat in the kitchen of my apartment.


    I should really get something healthier to eat, like food with some quantity, not just toasts and cereals and granola bars.


    I ate so much when I was pregnant but I''m glad I lost all the weight fast.


    I wonder how Athena is doing?


    Ella told me she was fine but maybe I should visit someday. Although Ella keeps telling me I should focus on work, I miss her so much. Why can''t I meet my own daughter?


    My cute little angel.


    I finished eating and looked at the time. It was going to be 4 pm soon and my shift started at 5 so it was about time I left since I prefered walking unless I was running late.


    I stood up and walked to the front door, took my bag which was hanging near the door and walked out.


    What awaited me outside was something I never would have guessed.


    As soon as I closed the door behind me and turned around I jumped.


    "A-arius!!?" He was in the corridor, sitting on his knees and hands resting on his thighs. I calmed myself down a bit for a few moments and asked, "Why are you here?"


    There was no meaning in asking how he found me, after all, he''s a mafian leader.


    "I came to apologize."


    My eyes opened a bit wider, "Apologize?"


    He nodded, "Yes and I have something to say. Can you spare me some time?"


    I looked at my watch..


    "No," I started walking, "My shift starts soon, so I''m leaving."


    "Wait!" He stood up, "I really need to talk." He walked a few steps towards me but I didn''t stop.


    ***


    At midnight I walked the streets while being lost in thoughts.


    He really came to me huh? Even after saying that he''d have asked me to abort the baby.


    To apologize?


    I scratched my cheek with my index finger, "Apologize huh��"


    He came faster than I thought he would.


    On that note.


    Where the hell is Nora? She left a few days ago, saying she was going to get a job but I only got a few texts from her asking how I was doing.


    Maybe I should call her.


    I reached my apartment, the streets were almost empty and it was a quiet summer night, every now and then you''d hear a car honk but I liked the silence.


    I ascended the stairs of the apartment complex. My humble abode was on the third floor.


    The apartments were built so that each house''s entrance faced outward.


    I stopped when I reached the end of the stairs and sighed.


    The man I refused to listen to was still there, sitting against the railing while trying to use a leaf as flute to make music.


    Needless to say he was failing miserably at that.


    "Uncle you suck." The kid living in the apartment next to my mine told him while crouching right outside his door.


    "Oh Yea? Like you can do any better." Arius replied.


    I couldn''t help but snicker.


    He''s as petty as ever.


    He looked at me, "You''re back? Do you have time now?"


    I smiled.


    In my mind.


    This is exactly what I wanted him to do.


    I wanted him to wait for me and make an earnest attempt to apologize.


    "I do." I walked towards him, "Did you stay here the entire time?"


    "I did." He grinned, "Because I dumped all the work on Lee, Ben and Caesar."


    "Hungry?" I asked while I turned to unlock the door.


    "No." I looked back at him.


    "No?"


    "Nah," He picked up a paper bag from his side, "I ordered KFC." I can''t believe I thought he wouldn''t have eaten. I clenched my fist in order to calm myself "Waiting made me feel hungrier than usual." He said as he stood up, "Oh!" He showed me another paper bag, "I ordered some for you too."


    "Oh��"


    All my anger vanished in an instant.


    I guess food really can solve a lot of stuff.


    "Come in." I opened the door for both of us.


    ***


    He waited until I was done eating but GOD! It had been a while since I ate any fast food and I have to say! I missed it!


    After I was finished I folded my arms and asked, "So? What do you have to say?"


    He was a bit hesitant. I could tell he was having a bit trouble putting his ego aside, after all he was a boss.


    He cleared his throat and took a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry." He said softly, "I know my mistakes. I said I didn''t want a child no matter what," He looked into my eyes, "It wasn''t because I didn''t want a family with you. Deep down the idea had always appealed to me."


    Oh��


    His golden eyes were wavering, but with honesty, "But I was terrified of things that could happen- that happened to me and my mother and��" He licked his dry lips, "That could have happened to Canaria."


    It did not happen to her but it happened to Liliana.


    I''ve always understood his fears, unlike the rest of us, he was older and remembers the details vividly.


    "I just-" He paused for a moment, "I just didn''t want anything like that to happen to my family but it just seemed impossible�� I just kept feeling like something would happen and in the end I thought that to avoid such tragedy again it was best not have a family. The fear that what happened to me might happen to my family kept my desire of actually having one at bay."


    My body eased at his words but I didn''t say anything.


    "I won''t deny that maybe if you had told me you were pregnant then, I might have asked you to abort the baby, but then again I might not have. It didn''t happen, so I wouldn''t know."


    ��


    "What makes you so sure you wouldn''t have asked me when you said you surely would have Macy if you had known."


    "Because it was you." He stated, "Because you''re the woman I fell in love with." His words made my heart skip a beat, "Because if it was you, I might have considered it��" It made me feel guilty, "But it''s just a possibility��"


    I looked away and rubbed my arm.


    "In the end, I want to say I''m sorry I thought that way. Living without you just doesn''t seem like living anymore. I just want you back in my life and I don''t want to lose you ever again. You, or Athena."


    His words made something click in my mind.


    I looked at him, "Athena is with you, isn''t she?"


    He nodded, "She''s my daughter after all, she should be living with me."


    "I see." I wondered, "Athena was the one who made you come look for me huh?" What if Athena was never there, then what?


    "No." He denied it, "Athena was the confirmation that you were somewhere close." I looked at him, "I had been looking for you since the day you left and I searched for you for a whole year." His eyes were firm and strong but on the last line he lost his voice, "Where were you all this time?" His voice was a whisper but in the silence of the night, I could hear his soft words clearly.


    He kept looking for me that long huh...


    "I left the country." I gave him a sad smile.


    His eyes went wide, "What?" He whispered, "But why?!" He spoke louder and stood up in confusion.


    "Because I knew you''d find me here and I had no intention of losing the blessing I had just received." I placed both my hands on my stomach, "After all, I had begun to love her as soon as I learned of her existence." I looked him in the eyes, "I''m a mother after all."


    He stared at me for a few seconds, then sighed and sat down.


    "Will you come back to me?"

 Chapter 168: Something I thought I left behind

    ?Caesar


    I stared at the laptop after I was done doing Arius''s work at his laptop.


    I rubbed my eyes and slumped back on the chair when a pair of arms suddenly slid around my neck.


    I immediately recognized the presence.


    "Hehe, did I scare you?" Nora rested her chin on my shoulder, "I''ve gotten really good haven''t I. I came in like a ninja!"


    I''m pretty sure no one stopped you because it was you but..


    "Yes. I didn''t feel you here at all."


    "Yes! I''ve reached another milestone on the path to becoming a ninja!" She made a fist and looked proud.


    ��


    "Yaay?"


    I mean, how am I supposed to react to that?


    She came around and sat on my lap, "Why? You don''t want me to become a ninja?"


    "Rather than that, I think it''s impossible. You have to train for that ever since you start walking."


    "..." She snapped her fingers, "Damn it!"


    Sometimes I can''t tell if she''s joking or being serious.


    "Oh well, you''re free now right?" She looked at me, "Should we go out for lunch?"


    "Okay. There is one email I have to answer but I haven''t gotten to reply yet."


    Nora stood up, "You''re so diligent even though it''s not your work."


    I shut down the laptop and stood up as well, "Well," I scratched my cheek, "I''ve often helped out Arius, or more like he made me help him saying it will be useful one day so it''s honestly not that hard." we walked out.


    "I never really thought that you''d be good at this stuff too."


    I shrugged, "I only do it every now and then."


    "But here''s the important question."


    "Hmmm?" Important question? About the work?


    "What should we eat?" She looked at me in the eyes with a grim expression.


    "..." Did I really forget she was always like this? I snickered, "That''s a very important question." I smiled, "Italian?"


    "Let''s get some Lasagna."


    I felt her hand touching mine, quietly interlacing her fingers between mine.


    Such a simple gesture, yet it filled me up with warmth.


    "Sure."


    ***


    It was about eight in the evening when we both reached the mansion.


    "Arius still hasn''t come home." I wonder why?


    "Well, it can only mean Azalea refused to speak with him and he''ll only get the chance again around midnight."


    "Midnight? Why?"


    "That''s when she comes back home."


    We both went to sit down in the second floor lobby when Zara arrived with Athena in her arms and as soon as Athena saw Nora she began to jump in her nanny''s arm.


    "Awww, my baby~" Nora cooed and went to pick her up.


    "It seems she knows you." Zara asked as she gave Athena to her.


    "Oh yes, I''ve been with her ever since she was born." She kissed Athena and then hugged her tight, "I missed my little baby." She really seemed to love her alot, "I want to squeeze you till you explode."


    ��


    Okay, I guess that''s just too much love.


    "You sure love kids." Zara chuckled.


    "Oh yes! I want my own~"


    My eyes suddenly went wide as I stared at her.


    Kids?


    I thought about it.


    kids...


    Our kids?


    Our kids�� Woah��


    An image flashed before my eyes.


    An image of me, my wife and our kids.


    The thought was so strange yet it felt so complete.


    I want it to happen.


    Zara took Athena back, "Then why not? You have a boyfriend, don''t you?"


    She shook her head, "I don''t have a boyfriend."


    My eyes went even wider this time.


    Then what am I!?


    Am I being cheated on? Wait, this isn''t exactly cheating.


    What do you even call this?


    "You don''t?"


    Nora raised her hand, "No, I have a fianc��." She showed off her ring while grinning.


    Oh!


    Oh...


    I took a breath of relief.


    Zara chuckled, "Then what''s the problem?"


    "The problem?" She looked back at me and I flinched.


    What is she gonna say now?


    Am I the problem?


    But she turned and faced Zara again,


    " Me," She stated, "I''m the problem��"


    Her voice seemed defeated.


    Once again, I was in a state of complete confusion.


    "Oh dear��'' Zara placed her hand on Nora''s cheek, "If you want to talk about it I''m here."


    "Aoooo." Athena did the same and placed her tiny palm on her other cheek.


    The gesture made her cheer up and she placed both her hands on their''s and smiled.


    "Thank you!"


    "Well then," Zara stepped back, "I have to feed Athena and put her to sleep, so do excuse me."


    She waved Nora a goodbye and got one in return.


    Athena copied the gesture but instead of waving her hand she rotated it.


    It was cute but it became even cuter when Nora replied to her with the same hand rotating gesture.


    She would make a good mother.


    I wonder why she said that?


    For a woman to say something like that�� Could it be?


    Nora turned to me, "Hey! Weren''t you waiting for an email?"


    "Yea��" I started walking, "Let''s go." She followed behind.


    Worry had started taking over me.


    There could be many reasons why she said she was the problem but one just kept bugging me.


    I kept thinking about the worst possible scenario.


    That she couldn''t have kids��


    I sighed and entered the study. Nora followed right behind me and I sat on the chair to check the mail.


    I turned on the laptop and while it booted I turned and looked at Nora who sat on the chair''s arm.


    "Say," I started and she looked at me.


    "Hmm?"


    "What you said back there��"


    "What? Where?"


    Should I really just ask about it? I don''t know why I feel a bit anxious.


    I cleared my throat, "That-" I scratched the back of my head, "Just a while back you said that you were the problem, in the lobby��"


    "Ah~ That." She suddenly went quiet, "What about that?" She rubbed her eye.


    "I just- I wanted to ask why you said that."


    "Hmmm," She interlaced her fingers and began thinking, "Answer me a question first."


    "Hm?"


    "You know for a woman''s body to be healthy and to be fertile she needs to have her periods right?" I nodded, "And if she doesn''t get them or gets them very irregularly like barely once in four- five months it''s bad news."


    "... Is that so��"


    Infertility?


    "Oh! You got an email." She caught the notification on the laptop screen.


    I wanted to continue the conversation but felt like she purposely told me about the mail.


    Maybe she wants some time to tell me the details clearly, so I turned my head to look at it as well.


    It wasn''t the email I was expecting, but the title made me frown.


    What is this?


    The tribal territory dispute?


    It was something I didn''t expect.


    I immediately opened up the email and looked at the content.


    My heart dropped.


    The email was about something I thought I had left behind a long time ago. About two decades have passed since I left my birth place and I had completely forgotten about it, but today it came to me unexpectedly.


    The content of the email stated that the tribal had been in a dispute and the tribes fought among themselves which caused a lot of damage.


    The house of power, The House of Hounds, was falling.


    As soon as I read that name my heart dropped.


    Hound��


    Once it was my last name but I had abandoned it a long time ago. Nobody called me by my second name.


    It was never used. For decades, it was as if it was never there.


    "Hey," Nora placed her hand on my shoulder, "You okay? You suddenly got pale?"


    I looked at her softly, "I need to confront Arius."


    "You need to confront Arius?" Nora looked at me, "About this email?"


    "Yea." I nodded and looked at the screen, "I thought this was all done with, finished two decades ago but," I sighed.


    "I see."


    "But-" I looked at Nora, "I need you to finish the conversation first."


    "Hmm?"


    "Tell me, we weren''t finished talking about you."


    "Ah~ Right I was giving you basic period information." She cleared her throat, "Where were we? Oh right! How not getting periods can cause infertility and stuff."


    "Hmm, So?" I waited for her answer anxiously.


    "That''s it actually, there''s nothing more." She scratched her nose tip, then looked at my bewildered expressions, "What?"


    "Why did you give me this information? Isn''t it because you''re going through it?"


    "Me?" She pointed at herself, "Psh! No. I have a healthy body."


    I looked at her dumbfounded, "Then why did you say all that!" I stood up


    "To scare the hell out of you." She grinned at me, "I wanted to see if you cared."


    "Why wouldn''t I care!?"


    "Oh I know you do care." She stood up and closed the gap between our bodies, "Ever since I came back, we''ve met quite some times, haven''t we?"


    "Hmm," I gave her a slight nod.


    "Doesn''t that make me the problem?"


    "What problem??" I rubbed my temples, "Why are you messing with me? Did I do something wrong?"


    "Of course you did."


    "I did��?"


    She wrapped her arms around my waist and left no space between our bodies, "You didn''t make a single attempt to sleep with me."


    "Huh?" My brain went blank at her words. There was nothing in it and it wouldn''t process anything, "..."


    "Hey? I asked you something."


    "Ah, Well, I- Uh, I never said I didn''t want to but I-" I what? I don''t even know what I''m saying, I''m just saying it.


    "You don''t want to sleep with me?"


    "I do!"


    Shit��


    I think I said that a little too enthusiastically.


    "I-" I scratched the back of my head as I tried gathering my words, "I mean- I, I thought it might seem-"


    Nora slid her hands on my cheeks and kissed me.


    I kissed her back immediately, sort of relieved but still confused with words but everything went blank again when I felt her unbuckling my belt.


    I broke off the kiss and picked her up, "Not here." I said and took her out of the study and went straight to my room.

 Chapter 169: Confrontation

    ?Arius


    I walked back home alone.


    In the end, I couldn''t achieve what I came to do.


    Well I knew it wouldn''t be that easy but like any other person I had hoped it would be.


    But well, should I come back again?


    Azalea told me not to come back.


    I sighed.


    Still��


    I kicked the pebble on the road as I walked out of disappointment.


    Well, it''s not like it was a complete failure either.


    She said she''ll give me an answer soon enough but is there really a need to wait? If she''s giving an answer like this where she needs to think, what does that mean?


    Does it mean I no longer hold any importance for her?


    The thought was messing with my mind.


    It was making the hollow feeling in my chest grow stronger.


    I sighed again and continued walking in the silence of the night.


    When I reached the mansion, it was dead silent.


    Except the men on duty everyone was asleep.


    As I was making my way to the fourth floor I noticed that the lights of the study were on and the slightly open door revealed that the laptop was on too.


    "Pretty sure I left Caesar incharge." I said to myself and walked in. He''s not the type to leave things on like this-


    ��


    As my gaze landed on the laptop screen I understood why he did that.


    He read the email about the tribal area conflict.


    The timing with which it came is uncanny. It had to be the day I left him incharge.


    I took a deep breath and shut it down.


    Well, maybe now it will be easy to bring up the topic.


    ***


    I made my way to the fourth floor straight to Athena''s room.


    She was sound asleep in her cradle, her hands fisted by her head side as she breathed softly made me smile.


    I squished her cheek softly with my index finger but no reaction came from her but still I can''t get enough of how soft and squishy her cheeks are.


    "If perhaps Azalea decides to take you away?" I whispered, "Will you tell her you want to stay with daddy?" I asked her such a stupid question.


    As a baby I know she doesn''t even understand what I''m saying.


    I smirked.


    But it''s still fun talking to her.


    "Athena," I picked her up from her cradle, "How about sleeping with daddy tonight?" I took her to my room.


    She was so deep in her sleep that she didn''t even move or open her eyes when I laid her on the bed next to me and then slipped in next to her.


    Her fists just loosened a bit and when I moved my finger near her hand she caught that with her whole hand and smiled in her sleep.


    The gesture made my heart flip.


    It was too cute.


    Ahhhhh!!!!


    I mentally screamed.


    My daughter is too cute!!!!!


    I kissed her forehead and placed the blanket over her and myself, then fell asleep with my finger still in her hand.


    ***


    In the morning I woke up when I felt some pressure on my chest. I think it''s been there for a while now.


    When I opened my eyes to see what it was I chuckled.


    At some point Athena had crawled up onto my chest and had been sleeping there.


    She was hugging my chest and also drooling over it.


    I stood up while taking her in my arms, "Unn." She woke up and looked at me with droopy eyes.


    "Did you sleep well?" I kissed her cheek and she lazily laughed. Half of her was still asleep.


    I stood up from the bed and noticed how it was already 10 am.


    Oh wow�� I''ve never slept in this late.


    Well, I did go to bed quite late.


    "Let''s wash our faces." I readjusted Athena in my arms, "I think I need to change your diaper too." I suddenly felt it get wet.


    I have no idea how to do that but well I''m sure Youtube will help, or maybe I''ll just hand her over to Zara. She''s up by eight usually so I''ll find her first.


    I walked to the bathroom and washed her face, then mine. Then I walked out to go to her room and only at the moment I realized something was wrong.


    I heard the commotion coming from the lower floors.


    "What''s this?"


    I walked down to the third floor where the maids were fighting among themselves but as soon as they saw me they froze, then their eyes landed on Athena and they took a breath of relief.


    Sami was there on the third floor and he came over, "Boss��"


    "What?"


    "Was Athena with you since morning?"


    "She was with me the entire night. Is something the problem?"


    "No��" He looked down and fled to the lower floor.


    I looked at one of the maid, "Where''s Zara?"


    "Zara Nim?" The maid looked at me, "She''s on the first floor."


    I walked down and noticed the tense atmosphere but when I reached the first floor Zara came running to me, "Oh thank God!"


    She seemed relieved, as well as all the other people there.


    "Is something wrong?" Zara took Athena from me but didn''t answer.


    "It''s because everyone thought Athena disappeared." I turned around to see the owner of the voice descending the stairs, "It didn''t really cross anyone''s mind that you took her to your room." Caesar answered, "Zara was the one most stressed."


    "Do I seem that unfatherly?" I looked around the place but no one met my gaze.


    "You have your answer��"


    I sighed and looked at Caesar, "Come to the study." I patted his shoulder, "We need to talk."


    Caesar followed me without a word.


    ***


    "You already know why We''re having this talk.'' I said while I sat on the study chair while Caesar sat on the single couch across the table.


    He nodded, "But why? Why are you keeping an eye on them? Didn''t it all end that day?"


    "Caesar, I mean nothing bad from it, not one percent but-" I looked at him in the eyes, "Don''t forget that you''re the rightful heir of the Hound tribe."


    He shook his head, "I never thought about it and I''m never going-"


    "You should." I cut his words, "Maybe just once, think about it, it''s your birth place, where your sister and mother are buried."


    "Arius��" He looked sort of sad, "Why are you doing this? I know you don''t want me to go away."


    "No!!" I shook my head, "I would never want that but you can''t deny the blood in you. It''s your decision in the end, but if you decide that you want to take back what was originally yours I''ll help you out." I smiled, "And I will always be here to help you out."


    "It just seems so foreign. Something so far away."


    "I know, It might even be difficult taking that place but it''s supposed to be yours. Think about it, maybe just even once but think carefully. I''ll support your decision."


    "You do remember that it''s across the border? In another country."


    "I know." I nodded, "We''ve stuck like glue with each other for twenty years it feels so strange. If you do go, we''ll be so far apart." I looked out the window, "That''s why I was sort of glad that you read that mail. Otherwise, I had no idea how I was going to bring it up."


    He smiled but I could sense the gloominess in it.


    "Fine." He nodded, "I will give it some thought."

 Chapter 170: The coincidence I waited for all my life

    I heard a knock on the door while I was standing in the library going through some files. The door opened as I turned my head towards it and saw Zara enter the room.


    "Yes?" I asked her while still keeping my eyes on the document I was reading.


    "Arius I need to talk for a minute, you''re not busy, are you?" She asked politely.


    I shut the file and turned to her, then shook my head, "Its fine. Is something bothering you?" I saw her nervous face.


    "Oh nothing serious, just that, I think I''m coming down with a fever so I wanted to tell you that I might go home tonight." She seemed a bit stressed about it and I guess it was making her worry.


    "I see��" I acknowledged the fact but what about Athena?


    "Don''t worry about Athena." She spoke as if she caught onto the question in my mind , "My youngest daughter will come in place of me for a day or two."


    "Your ''youngest'' daughter?"


    She chuckled, "Oh! Don''t worry, she''s a college student and adores kids. Athena will get attached to her in no time."


    I opened my file again and nodded, "As long as she gets here on time, it''s fine."


    "Thank You son. Then I''ll be leaving." She gave me a polite bowing gesture and then left the room.


    I sighed and placed the file back on the shelf. I couldn''t concentrate. Two days had passed but I got no word from Azalea. I try to distract myself by doing stuff and work nothing works. My mind keeps going back to her.


    I''m getting desperate here.


    Is she really not coming back?


    Arrghhhh!


    I rubbed my head on the shelf in frustration and felt the friction make my forehead warm.


    She said she''ll give me an answer ''soon'' When is soon?!!? Soon should mean a few hours! Not days because days are long and I hate long!


    I looked at the moon through the open window.


    I want to see her��


    Now that I know she''s here I''m getting more anxious! More frustrated! And more�� childish��


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    I''m going to see her!


    What if she gets angry? She did say to wait�� But I''ve been waiting for so long.


    ...


    Let''s just go to sleep.


    ***


    Somethings happen in the most unexpected way, at the most unexpected time.


    I had pretty much given up on the thought that it could ever happen because even when I could see her from afar almost everyday it didn''t happen.


    But there she is.


    Sitting in the second floor lounge playing with Athena.


    "Canaria��" I called my sister by the name she was supposed to have, "Oh My God�� Zara Nim��" I came to a sudden realization at that moment. It suddenly crossed my mind, the name I had read of the baby who died twenty years ago on that day, "Liliana Nim."


    She turned her head towards me when she heard her name and stood up, smiled and waved at me.


    I awkwardly waved back.


    My mind was in a state of extreme confusion. It had happened so fast I had no idea how to react.


    Canaria- I mean Liliana began to type something on her phone and then looked at me while a sound originated from the phone.


    "Hello, I''m Liliana, daughter of Zara Nim. I''ll be taking care of Athena for two days." She smiled and I nodded at her.


    "It''s nice to meet you Liliana. Your mother-" Mother�� "She told me you loved kids." I smiled at her.


    She nodded vigorously and began typing something on her phone again when I stopped her.


    She looked at me when I hand signed to her, ''I can understand no matter how you speak.''


    She was awestruck and stared at me with an open mouth for a few seconds.


    It was a bit embarrassing, the way she was looking at me with sparkling eyes.


    Then she hand signed, ''You''re amazing!''


    ''Thank you.'' I felt a weird sort of satisfaction, ''If you need anything tell me.''


    ''Yes!!''


    Finally, I grinned.


    It happened. I looked down at my hands. I''m so glad I learned this!


    I looked back at Canaria while she held Athena in her arms.


    I wanted to spend some time with her but how do I do that without it looking weird?


    No one here knows she is actually my sister��


    Athena looked at me with her thumb in her mouth.


    She kept staring at me with her big round eyes then took out her saliva filled thumb and pointed at me, "Dada!"


    "Did you forget that it was me for a while?" I looked at her suspiciously and she pouted so I walked to her and poked her cheek, "Huh? Did you forget daddy?"


    "Nu!!" She denied the accusation.


    "Are you sure about that?" I smirked and Canaria giggled. Athena felt offended that I didn''t believe her so she turned and hugged her aunt instead.


    It was a cozy feeling.


    Not only me, but my daughter met her blood too.


    I placed my hand on Athena''s head and gently ruffled it, "I''m just kidding." Then I looked at Canaria- or should I say Liliana. It''s sort of sad that I''ll never get to call her by the name she was supposed to have.


    I gave her a gentle smile and then turned to leave, "I have some work, so I''ll be leaving." But before I actually left I gave her a short soft pat on the head, "If you ever need anything, let me know."


    She was surprised by my action.


    Of course she won''t understand the reason behind it.


    As I started descending I glanced back and saw her hand on her hand, the expressions of surprise then turned into a soft smile and she nodded.


    It gave me a weird feeling.


    Something I couldn''t exactly describe but maybe somethings really can''t be expressed in words.


    But, it wasn''t a bad feeling.

 Chapter 171: A conversation we always end up having

    When I woke up I didn''t think today would turn into such a great day. Actually, it was beyond that, beyond great, it was something way more than anything I can describe because I got that one thing I thought I''d never get.


    A chance to talk to my sister. My only sister, my only living blood.


    Although it''s a bit sad that I''ll never be able to tell her that we share the same blood yet still I''m happy. I''m happy that I could meet her, I''m happy I could talk to her, I''m very satisfied to know that she has a great mother like Zara and I could tell she grew up well. I always had a feeling that she was living well but today confirmed it. Whenever I looked at her from across the street and saw her happily chat with her friends I knew she was okay but still I had some doubts.


    My doubts weren''t based on any facts or anything I saw. They were just there for no reason. Perhaps it was just my older brother instincts but well, there was nothing I could do to confirm or deny it but today I could. Today all my teeny tiny doubts flew away when I saw her smile so care freely and I truly felt that the decision I made all those years ago was a good one.


    She was better off away from this world and live in a place where she didn''t have to fear anything.


    I''m glad she is.


    ***


    As I reached the first floor I saw someone I definitely wasn''t expecting. She looked at me and passed me a smirk.


    "Dora." I returned her mischievous smile the same way.


    "I heard your brain activity decreased, looks like it''s true. You can''t even remember names." She tried to taunt me.


    "Oh please you''re just mad you lost your monkey. Want to look for it together?"


    "You couldn''t even find your own lover and you want to find something for me?" She scoffed, "I see at least your humor has gotten better." She fake beamed.


    "Very rich coming from someone who left her own lover in despair and made sure to leave the country so he couldn''t find her no matter how hard he tried." I returned her gesture.


    We both had hit each other right on the mark and both us were pissed at each other.


    "Perhaps, if he had racked his brain a little more he might have guessed." Her smile cracked as she folded her arms.


    "It didn''t cross his mind that his lover was so desperate to hide like a coward." I gritted my teeth.


    "Oh please! You''re mad that you didn''t get the priority."


    "Me?" I smirked, "We weren''t talking about me."


    "Oh but we were." She gave me a nasty smile, "Just look at your face, it''s red like a baboon''s butt."


    "Oh please, take a look at yourself, you''re so puffed up you look uglier than a blobfish."


    At this point anyone could see the veins popping on our necks and head.


    "Ahaha," She fake laughed, "Blobfishes are actually cute you monkfish or maybe a hairy frogfish is better suited for your ugliness"


    "Oh please, even a naked mole rat looks better than you."


    "And a Proboscis monkey is handsomer than you''ll ever be."


    "Oh that monkey is very handsome but you-"


    "Okay stop!!" A third voice halted us both and rather than the command, it was the voice that made us both shut up.


    It was probably the only person who could do that and we both looked at the owner of the voice.


    Azalea.


    Who stood there near the main door with her arms folded and an angry expression.


    "What is wrong with you both?" She walked towards us, "How is it that you both always insult each other whenever you cross paths?" She scolded us both and I know I should be feeling something negative but honestly Nora and I have this weird thing between us. We don''t hate each other but can''t stay away from insulting each other either.


    But to be fair Nora was the one who started this chain of teasing me whenever she got the chance so it''s only right I return the favor.


    Besides, how could I feel guilty when she was finally here?


    "You''re smiling?" She looked at me in awe.


    How could I not smile?


    Today feels like a blessed day. I got to see my only blood relative and the love of my life finally decided to come back to me.


    "Sorry��" I apologized and bit my lower lip to avoid grinning again.


    "You too!" She scolded Nora, "Grow up!"


    "Sorry��" I knew Nora didn''t take her words seriously either. She was too used to Azalea''s scolding.


    For a few moments there was silence and it felt like I was in punishment along with a fellow bad student while the teacher had sent us out of the class to stand in the hallway. The only thing missing was us having our arms raised up in the air.


    Moreover it felt like it wasn''t going to end soon but luckily another teacher came and saw us and told our teacher not to be so hard on us.


    And who was that? It was teacher Caesar.


    Caesar entered the scene.


    When he saw us he sighed, "I think that''s enough." He told Azalea, "They look like kindergartners in punishment."


    See!


    I knew he''d think the same.


    His statement made Azalea chuckle and she let us go.


    Nora immediately ran to Caesar, "I''m not going to this school anymore!" She pointed at me, "My classmate is so annoying!"


    I walked over to Azalea and pointed at Nora, "She''s more annoying."


    I know we both are quite petty and stubborn because at our actions all Caesar and Azalea did was sigh and take us our separate ways but even then Nora and I looked back at each other just to stick out our tongues at one another.

 Chapter 172: A proper reunion

    "It feels like forever since I last came here." Azalea spoke softly while brushing her fingers against the rose bushes.


    The weather was nice. It was a sunny day with gentle breeze accompanying it occasionally. The light scent of roses was swirling the place and the occasional rustling of leaves made sure there wasn''t any silence even between our talks.


    "That''s because it has been forever since you left." We walked through the paths between the bushes and for a while we just kept walking in random patterns with no proper destination.''


    Every now and then I would glance at her while she kept her eyes straight ahead.


    "I had to��" She answered after a little while in a soft voice.


    After a while of just walking in silence I decided that it was better to sit down and talk. So we made our way to the garden shed and sat in front of each other.


    Although there was a lot I wanted to know. There was just one question I needed the answer to. One question that was more important than any other question or even any other thing at the moment.


    I took a deep breath and decided to speak, "Is this your answer?" I asked her. She nodded, "You''re back for good?" She smiled and nodded again.


    "Yes." She answered in a soft yet firm voice. Indicating that there was no doubt in her decision.


    I took a breath of relief, "What made you come back? Why didn''t you come back immediately?" I looked into her eyes, "Why did you make me wait?" Now that the most important question was out of the way I wanted to know more. There were a lot of questions popping in my head and I had to sort them out before saying anything.


    She looked down, "I," She took a deep breath, "I just wanted to confirm that you really cared for our daughter." She looked back at me, "That you were no longer in the shackles of your fear." She let out a small sigh, "When I found out how much attached you had gotten to her I felt so elated. So glad��That''s the only thing I wanted. Everything else was trivial compared to this."


    Asking her what if I didn''t accept Athena would be a stupid question, because I know she would choose her over me, not because she does not love me anymore but because that''s how strong that bond is, of a child and parent and I guess to a mother, her child would matter the most.


    I never would have realized it but now that I''ve experienced it myself, I know how important your own blood is.


    It''s a bond that can not be described in any words. It''s something that connects the soul to another soul.


    A gentle breeze blew, rustling the leaves and making the roses spread their fragrance around again. The sun shone gently as white clouds passed by in the sky.


    I''m not saying I want to lose Azalea. I don''t. I want her. I still love her, maybe even more than the time when she left.


    Perhaps it was longing that made it stronger but still, with Athena in my life, many things have become clearer.


    I want them both.


    "I won''t say I''ve escaped them completely but I can tell you this." I gave her a wry smile, "That I know that my love for her far surpasses the fear. I don''t want to lose her, or you." I said those words firmly and looked straight at her so she would know how much and how truly I mean them.


    It only took a moment for tears to form and slide down Azalea''s cheek.


    Not of sorrow but of relief, amidst which she managed to smile.


    The day I met Azalea and up till today. All the time I had, I thought about many things and how I wanted things to be.


    All the mistakes we made.


    All the things we did intentionally.


    And all the things that just ended up happening.


    I did not want to dwell on them any longer.


    For a long time, I believed I didn''t deserve the happiness that was purely for me but if I didn''t deserve it, I wouldn''t feel so comfortable and happy with it.


    I no longer want the past mistakes, minor or major, to affect my decision.


    To affect the thing I wanted the most.


    I wanted to be happy and I wanted them in my life.


    My love and my daughter.


    I smiled back at her, "Let''s live together as a family."


    She stood up and ran to me, right into my arms while I sat in my spot with open arms.


    I hugged her tight as soon as we came in contact.


    It felt so good.


    So comforting.


    So warm.


    I felt the emptiness fill in and snuggled in closer.


    Her familiar scent made me relax even more.


    How I had missed it...


    "I don''t want you to leave me ever again." Today, I''ll say the things I really want. The ones I''ve kept in my heart.


    "Me too." Her embrace tightened, "I never wanted to leave, but I''m happy I could come back."


    "From now on let''s face every problem together."


    I felt her nod, but then she broke the hug and moved back a bit while still sitting on my legs so that we could face each other, then she gave me another nod.


    "I was very happy that day when you came to look for me." She placed her hand on my cheek, "Pleased when I found out you never stopped looking for me." She joined her head with me, "And overjoyed when you came to apologize and make things right." Her lips grew closer to mine, "I still love you, no matter how much time passed, my feelings for you never dimmed."


    I kissed her and she returned it immediately.


    It felt like ages since I last experienced this bliss.


    The euphoric feeling I would trade anything for.

 Chapter 173: Decisions and advices

    ?Caesar


    "Something is bothering you, isn''t it?" Nora asked while we both sat on the roof, "Is it about the Hound tribe?"


    I had told her about the email and the details I knew.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but I can''t seem to come to an answer." I looked at the sky.


    "If you can''t come to answer, doesn''t that mean you have considered leaving?" I looked at Nora, "The option is there in your mind, otherwise you wouldn''t be stuck."


    It was an ordinary day with an ordinary weather. Everything was moving along like it usually does except for me.


    I was troubled about what I had learned.


    I looked down on my hands, "I''ve," I took a deep breath, "I''ve never mentioned it but I never forgot that place either." I fiddled with my fingers, "I mean well, I don''t remember much but I do remember somethings and my sword remained a constant reminder of the tribes. A reminder of what my origin is, where I''m from and what I am." I spoke in lower tone than usual but it was enough for Nora to understand what I was saying.


    She placed her hand on top of mine as I continued, "I guess I always wished things were different." I licked my lips as my mind wandered to the place I left when I was child.


    "Even though you found a family here?" She asked in a concerned voice.


    I gave her a wry smile and nodded, "Even though I had found a family here��" I sighed again, "I''m not saying I don''t like it here."


    "I know."


    "This place has been my home and a place I love always coming back to and while I had put my past behind me, sometimes, very rarely, I always wondered what if the tribes lived with better rules." Nora slipped her arms around my arm and snuggled next to me, as if providing emotional support. I smiled.


    "You can take your time and sort it all out. I''ll be right here."


    There was a few minutes of silence.


    "It would be weird to leave after all these years." I said softly.


    "It will be." She answered.


    "And going back there would be even weirder after 2 decades."


    "No." She denied, "It might feel weird but it''s your place."


    There was another pause for a few seconds.


    "I still don''t understand why I can''t decide."


    "Perhaps, it''s because you do want to go back."


    "To the place with horrible memories?"


    "Maybe to the place where you can visit your sister and mother again."


    My sister and my mother�� The thought always crossed my mind and the desire to visit their graves made my heart ache.


    I always wondered in what shape they were, after all, no one was there to take care of them.


    Every time I remembered them, I had to push my feelings away because they were far away, in another country.


    A place that did things wrong.


    "If I go?" I started, "Will it make any difference?"


    "I believe in you."


    "How so?"


    Nora looked into my eyes, "Because you know what''s wrong, you can make it right." I felt my heart skip a beat at her words.


    I wonder.


    "Do you think taking the tribe would be hard? More than the person you''re replacing, it''s the people under whose approval matter."


    "I can''t tell you for sure, but it might not be that difficult as you think, because you are not a complete outsider."


    "Hmmm."


    Nora broke away from me and sat in front, then placed both her hands on my cheeks, "You want to go right?" She smiled, "I can tell."


    I looked down, "But,"


    "But you''re worried about leaving here?" I nodded, "Worried that you''d be alone there while here you have everything?"


    "It''s a weird feeling." I placed my hands on her, "I''ve been here for twenty years and Arius and I are too attached to each other. It just feels so hollow." I looked into her eyes, "The thought of leaving."


    She joined her head with mine, "I can understand." She whispered, "But know this, I''ll always be by your side. I won''t leave you ever again." She kissed my lips softly, "That''s a promise." She backed away, "Arius and Azalea will make their own family here and we will make ours there."


    I looked at her in silence for a few moments, "Are you sure? That place will be completely foregin for you."


    She shook her head and smiled, "This mansion and environment was completely foregin too when you kidnapped me."


    I chuckled, "Leaving the country can be very different."


    She snorted, "Do you want to go without me?"


    "... No��"


    She giggled, "Then I''ll go. IF, you decide to go. The final decision is in your hands." She squeezed my hands in hers, "I''ll go wherever you go."


    I smiled at her, "Thank you." I said softly.


    "My pleasure my love." She flashed me a toothy smile.


    "Nora?"


    "Yes?"


    "I love you."


    She clearly wasn''t expecting my sudden confession and got confused.


    "Oh-ah,um." Her cheeks got slightly red and made me chuckle, "Hey!" She slapped my shoulder, "Why are you laughing?!"


    "Because you look adorable." She slapped my arms again but I held her hands and brought them down, "I mean it."


    She pouted, "It seems like you''ve changed in the past one and half year."


    "Maybe�� I did say I would try to express myself more."


    She bit her lips, "Yea��"


    "I''ll try to come up with an answer as soon as I can."


    She hugged me, "No need to rush, take your time." She looked back at me and then got closer, "Choose what YOU want to do." Then she joined her lips with mine.


    After breaking the kiss she looked into my eyes, "I love you too."


    Just words.


    But, they mean so much.


    Hearing them makes my heart fill up so much that I couldn''t help but kiss her again.

 Chapter 174: A decision made

    I stood in my room, in front of the broken sword that I never got repaired. I''ve gotten its maintenance done many times before but not this time. This time I felt like leaving it like this.


    It was originally like this. It''s sort of amazing how it broke from exactly the same place from where it was originally broken, part of the reason why I thought so much about my tribe again.


    I slowly slid my hand across the top of the transparent case in which the sword was kept.


    In the back of my mind. In the very depths of my consciousness I had this one thing I wanted to be true. A wishful thinking I always wanted.


    That the tribes would change and their laws be turned for the better. The world had changed so much and in the past thirty years the world took a drastic turn yet the tribes act so stubborn. They want to continue their old traditions but really, it''s time to change and they should realize it.


    The women should be given more worth and the men should be less aggressive.


    But, I didn''t think it would be possible. The traditions were too deep rooted. So, I just kept the thought in the dark depths of my mind. That is why I never brought it up, how could I? I was ashamed of them and what they did to me, to my mother and to my sister. Maybe I could have brought it up if it was done by an outsider but the misery was bestowed upon us by our own blood, so I kept the thoughts deep within my mind.


    Besides, I was happy here and although I thought about the Hounds I would tell myself immediately that there was no need for me to think about that.


    I stared at the sword.


    Go back�� Huh?


    After all this time?


    I turned my head and looked out the window. It was a pleasant day but my feelings were a mess.


    I wonder if I can make a difference?


    I sighed and looked back at the sword. The edge of it shown when the rays of sun slammed against it. Indeed it was beautiful, something worthy of being called the family heirloom.


    I sighed yet again, bit my lower lip and stared at the sky from the window.


    I wonder why I can''t come to a decision? Is it because somewhere in my heart I really do want to go?


    But to go back to the place I lost everything��


    Why would I want to go there?


    I looked back at the sword and took it out of the case. As I lifted it up next to the window, the broken blade in front of the deep blue sky suddenly reminded me of my mother.


    Her blue eyes I could never even hope to see again made me yearn for it.


    ��


    Maybe,


    I brought the sword down.


    I just don''t want other victims like her or like my sister.


    I took a deep breath as the cool wind blew in through the window, fluttering the curtains, it made a calming sound.


    I smiled and put the sword back in the case and stared at it.


    Maybe it broke like this for a reason, maybe, it needs to go where it truly belongs to.


    I left the room and walked down to further think about my decision. As I made my way from my room on the fourth floor to the second floor lounge, everything I passed by seemed to suddenly have more detail. The details I was well familiar with. All the stuff I saw daily suddenly felt like there was more to it.


    Maybe, I was noticing things more today and even though the whole mansion was cleaned regularly, it had a smell of its own.


    A smell of familiarity.


    It was an odd feeling.


    I kept walking as I thought about how I was going to come to a final answer but as soon I reached the second floor lounge all my answers came to me like they had been thrown at my face.


    I stopped in the hallway when I saw Arius, Azalea, Athena and Liliana together.


    Arius never seemed like a family man. He was always too focused on getting things done right and how to keep the clan strong. He was too bent on staying alone and ending things with him but who would have thought? That same Arius changed so much. He fell in love, even had a child and accepted her even when a family was what he feared the most.


    I smiled as I watched him play with his daughter.


    Just look at him now. Anyone could tell he loved it.


    Until a few weeks ago, for the past twenty years. We two only had each other, while he worked as the leader, I was always there to watch out for him. We were like family for each other, the only family for each other.


    But now he has his own family now. A real one.


    He''s now experiencing the happiness he always deserved.


    I guess, even if you have experienced so much together, it doesn''t mean you always will in the future too.


    Even the strongest bonds part too.


    I flinched when I felt a hand slip into mine and intertwined with my fingers. I turned and looked at Nora. She was looking at me a bit worried.


    Right.


    I smiled at her warmly.


    We both have found our separate ways and it was time to walk on it. Arius may have found somethings in unexpected way and the same goes for me too but there are some thing I would to have in the future. I want to plan them.


    "Nora." I held her hand tighter, "I''ve made my decision." I looked into her eyes and after staring into mine and confirming that there was no doubt there she smiled back at me.


    "That''s good."


    "You''ll stay with me right?"


    "Always."

 Chapter 175: A family

    ?Arius


    Azalea and I walked back into the mansion.


    "You''re really not leaving right?" I asked her and she chuckled.


    "No! I came back because I don''t want to leave." She held my hand, "Besides��" I saw a light blush on her face, "It gets a bit lonely��"


    I smiled and kissed her cheek before she could react, "Well, that''s a relief." As we entered the mansion I took a deep breath and stopped right before the stairs.


    "Is something wrong?" She immediately caught on.


    "Yes. No! Not wrong! Unexpected��" She looked at me weirdly and raised her eyebrows at me, "I hired a nanny for Athena and well I like the nanny-"


    "Excuse me!??"


    "..." I looked at her confused when she suddenly yelled, then it hit me, "No!! The hell! I mean I like her as a nanny. She''s a good caretaker!"


    "Oh okay."


    "..." I sighed, "Well she wasn''t feeling well so she sent her daughter here instead and her daughter was the most unexpected person ever." I started ascending the stairs and Azalea followed.


    "Most unexpected person?" She tilted her head in confusion, "Who?"


    "You''ve seen her." I grinned mischievously.


    "I have?" We reached the second floor from where a few steps away was the lounge but it was empty.


    I stopped the maid who was passing by and told her to call Athena''s nanny here while I went and sat down on the couch.


    Azalea sat down by my side, "Who is it?"


    "You will see."


    "This is very strange. I didn''t think you''d ever be this excited to show someone to me." She racked her brain, "Seems like you like this person." She looked at me suspiciously, "So you like the daughter hmmmm?" She just meant it as the joke to tease.


    "Yes." My answer shocked her, "As soon as I laid my eyes on her my heart skipped a beat." I saw the color fade from her face but I refused to tell her the truth.


    I wanted to tease her so I just smiled at her.


    "You�� Are you serious?" I nodded and she furrowed her brows, "How the fuck-!?!!" She jumped on me to attack me.


    "Master I brought her." But was interrupted by the maid and we both looked at Liliana approaching the lounge with Athena asleep in her arms.


    "No way��" Azalea stared at my sister in disbelief and then looked at me in confusion. Then she realized what I really meant and began to hit my chest and shoulders, "You little!!"


    I just laughed in response and then hugged her to stop her, "Okay! Okay! I''m sorry."


    The maid left quietly while Liliana stared at us awkwardly.


    When we both turned our attention to her she asked, ''Who is this miss?''


    I was about to raise my hands to answer her when Azalea stopped me and raised her own hands to give her the answer.


    ''I''m Athena''s mother.'' She hand signed that even left me in an awe.


    Liliana though, was delighted to learn that there was another person who could sign, ''You can sign too! You''re awesome!''


    ''Thank you.'' Azalea replied, ''I''m very happy such a lively person is Athena''s nanny.''


    Liliana blushed and grinned.


    Azalea then gestured her to sit down next to her so they could talk.


    I smiled.


    I was glad that at least someone other than me knew this secret and I was even more happy because it was Azalea.


    Because it was her. She knew what to do.


    She turned to me and called me in to join their talk.


    Finally I got to know a bit about my sister.


    I had expected that she must have had a good life considering how Zara was and I saw that her friends were quite supportive and it made my heart ease when I confirmed that I was right.


    She was very happy with her life.


    Azalea glanced at me and I smiled at her.


    "I''m glad you''re here right now." I whispered, only loud enough for her to hear.


    She grinned back at me.


    But then Athena woke up and the first person she saw was her mother.


    "Mama!" She started crying immediately and Azalea took her from Liliana.


    "Hey!" She stood up and walked around in attempts to calm her, "What''s wrong? Did you miss mama?" Athena clenched her shirt tightly and kept crying.


    Of course she missed her.


    "I''m here now huh! I won''t leave now."


    Come to think of it. Athena is like a bind. She can keep both me and Azalea captive without us ever knowing how strongly we are bound to her we our under her control.


    Is that how kids are?


    Liliana called me, ''Where was miss Azalea all this time?''


    ''We had a fight�� So,'' I sighed, ''But we''re both okay now.''


    Liliana grinned, ''That''s a relief.''


    I smiled , "Yes." I spoke and gestured together as I looked at Azalea and Athena who had finally calmed down. My smile went wider when Azalea kissed Athena''s cheeks several times till the time Athena started giggling.


    Then I suddenly felt like someone was constantly looking at me so I turned to look at Liliana. She was grinning while looking at me.


    "What?" I asked.


    ''You really love her.'' She signed.


    "What��?"


    ''I can see it on your face, especially in your eyes.'' Her eyes sparkled, ''It''s obvious.''


    ''Is that so?'' I signed and she nodded, "I see." I stood up and walked to Azalea and asked Athena if she wanted to come to me.


    I even opened up my arms for her but she betrayed me after staring at me for a while and buried her face in Azalea''s breasts.


    "Hey!" I pinched her cheek softly, "What''s this betrayal?"


    Azalea laughed, "Obviously she loves her mother more."


    "She''s only like that because she''s seen her after so long. Otherwise she always wants to be with me."


    "Oh please! Now that I''m back she will always prefer me over you." She looked at Athena, "Right? You like mommy more right?"


    "Athena! You like Daddy more don''t you!"


    Athena looked at Azalea then at me, then at her and at me and then pointed at Liliana.


    The smiles on our faces faded as Liliana stood up with a confused expression. She pointed at herself but felt proud.


    She walked to us and spread her arms for Athena and Athena immediately went to her.


    "Does that mean we both lose?" I asked


    "I guess it does��" Azalea answered, "Athena is such a player."


    "Bigger than I ever was."


    We all looked at each other and started laughing.


    The moment was pure bliss. Like nothing else existed.


    After a good laugh, I finally noticed that there was someone else in the place.


    I turned my head around and saw Caesar and Nora standing there at the end of the hallway.


    While Nora smiled looking at us, Caesar had a serious question.


    When he noticed I had seen him he gave me a smile.


    "Arius, I need to talk to you."

 Chapter 176: And things began to change

    "I''ve decided to go." Caesar stated. His voice was strong and eyes were firm.


    I smiled at him, "I understand. I''ll go with your decision."


    We both were in the backyard, sitting on the bench while a cool breeze blew.


    For a few minutes there was no exchange between us. We both were staring ahead at nothing in particular


    "It feels weird, doesn''t it?" Caesar finally broke the silence.


    "My thoughts exactly." I leaned against the bench back, "It sure as hell does. We''ve stuck together like glue all these years."


    "Did you think that I''d really decide to go?"


    "I don''t know but," I looked at him and he turned his head towards me, "Some part of me didn''t want you to."


    He smiled, "Some part of me doesn''t want to leave either. I feel a bit hollow."


    I smirked, "This was bound to happen. We became too dependent on each other."


    "Can''t deny that."


    The wind rustled the tree leaves loudly.


    "But it''s life." I said.


    "Yea. We stuck to each other for the past twenty years so much, so many now it''s time to part." Caesar had a soft sad look in his eyes, "We are at the point where now we will have our own families."


    "I know but that doesn''t mean we''ll be any different whenever we meet."


    "Well that''s a given, it''s a bond that will never break." He grinned


    "Never." I returned the gesture.


    It really was time to go our separate ways, because now, we had separate goals and separate things we wanted to protect.


    The bond of friendship we have will never fade.


    Both of us knew that.


    "When you go. Take some men with you."


    "Are you sure?" He asked.


    I nodded, "Actually take many with you. You know how many I have."


    He snickered, "Oh I know. You''ve taken in many strays."


    "Hey!" I rebuted, "You brought more people than I did." I chuckled at the memory, "Every Time you saw some miserable person lying in the streets you''d bring him back." I couldn''t help but laugh, "Then you''d quietly stand next to him as you presented him to me and my dad."


    He ended up snickering too, "Richard was exasperated each time but I can''t believe he allowed that."


    "That''s because when he was alive we only did this once in a while but after I took over-" I laughed again, "Oh God!"


    Caesar laughed with me.


    It felt good but sad at the same time but I was happy for him.


    I glanced at him while I attempted to calm down.


    He was going to get what was his from the start.


    He looked back at me when he too stopped laughing and we both shared a final meaningful gaze in which we shared a thousand things.


    "Let''s go." I said, "We have a lot to prepare for."


    "Yeah."


    *****


    The announcement about Caesar''s decision was made to the whole clan and any person who was willing to go with him could volunteer. 2 weeks were given for that purpose while


    "Lee!" I too had made some decisions along the way, "Call the Lioness gang and tell them that they are going to shift here in the mansion." The Lioness were a group of females but were situated in another city, "Tell the Hawks to take their place." The Hawks were the male group living here in the mansion. Well the leader and sub leader live here in the mansion while the rest of the gangs live in their homes or apartments but that isn''t important.


    "Yes sir." Lee was about to take his leave when I stopped him again.


    "Wait!"


    "Yes sir?"


    "Even if we call in the Lioness gang just two females will be here in the mansion. So call the in the Sows and exchange them with the Jaguars."


    "Okay."


    This should be fine. Now that I have a daughter, I can''t have only men around the house, especially gangsters��


    "Arius!" I turned around when Azalea called me. I was standing in the drawing room waiting for her, "When''s the appointment?"


    "It''s almost time. We should get going."


    "Yes!!"


    "Where''s Athena?" We began to walk out.


    "She''s with Zara."


    "When Liliana left two days ago she talked to you. What did you guys talk about?"


    "I told her to stop by every now and then."


    "Did she agree?"


    "Yes."


    Yes!!


    I mentally cheered.


    "We should hurry, we don''t have much time and there are many arrangements we have to make in ten days."


    "Sure~" Azalea was in a good mood.


    As we both sat in the car I asked her, "You seem happy."


    "Of course! We''re going to get my wedding dress! Which girl wouldn''t be happy!"


    I chuckled, "Caesar already took Nora in the morning."


    I started driving while she hummed, "Isn''t it exciting? We''re having two weddings on the same day." She turned to me, "Nora sure has great ideas."


    I nodded, "It was a good idea." I acknowledged, "Once they''re gone, it will take a lot of time for them to settle down and get used to things. So having the weddings together was a good idea."


    There was no guarantee about them returning anytime soon and now that Caesar was going to take over as the head the possibility was even less for many years to come, we might not be able to meet physically.


    "Right! This way we wouldn''t miss theirs or they would miss ours." She sighed, "I''ll miss her." Then all of the sudden she got enthusiastic, "We''re gonna video chat every single day!!"


    "Good for you."


    "We have to get a dress for Athena too. I''ll ask Zara to come with me when I do that."


    "Be sure to take the card."I stopped at the red signal. At the same time a question popped in my mind, "Azalea?"


    "Yea?"


    "I''ve been wanting to ask. Why and where did you learn how to sign?"


    She grinned at me, "Where did you send Ayaan?"


    Her answer gave me a sudden realization and a whole bunch of answers. Yes, I sent him abroad to study and had a lot of things arranged for him along with a decent apartment


    "Did you live with him?"


    "No,"


    The light turned green but it took me a moment to drive because of her answer.


    "No?"


    "There''s another person you sent to the same country."


    "..." It hit me and I took a deep breath, "Miss Lebberly?"


    "Yup."


    "Miss Lebberly and Ayaan lived far away from each other but one day coincidentally I met them both in a store. It had only been a week since Nora and I had arrived there and were still looking for a place to stay." She smiled, "We got offers from both of them but because Ayaan was a student and needed to focus on his studies we chose to stay with Miss Lebberly."


    "I see."


    "Living with her was comfortable. She''s also a mother so she helped me a lot. Ayaan often came to visit. I learned how to sign from him, because I wanted to talk to him more comfortably."


    "How''s he doing?"


    "Good." She answered, "He''s made great friends. One of them can sign and he gets along with people well."


    I smiled, "That''s good."


    I don''t keep contact with him, just in case but that doesn''t mean whatever I said to him wasn''t true. I''ll always stand by my words.


    ***


    When we arrived at the boutique Caesar and Nora were already done but even then when Nora saw Azalea she excitedly dragged her inside to show her what she''s getting and help her out as well.


    I looked at Caesar, "Did you decide your suit?"


    He nodded, "What about you?"


    "No. I''ll go after Azalea''s done. There was a lot to do."


    "Okay. I''ll take over for now. You both can do this."


    "Good plan."


    Caesar and I walked in the boutique. He went and talked to Nora about how they had to leave and go check out the venue.


    We had also started a secret campaign where we were gathering people from Caesar''s hometown, Nistia.


    One could say we were gathering an internal force. People who were dissatisfied with Caesar''s father''s reign.


    They left immediately after while Azalea took her time to decide what she wanted to wear on her special day.

 Chapter 177: The wedding invitations

    I stood in front of a Lexus''s house.


    Why?


    Due to the fact that I was suddenly holding a wedding and had no time to tell him or Eli about it.


    "Owwa?" Athena grabbed my cheek while she sat on my arm. I brought her along because actually we were coming back after getting her dress for the wedding day.


    "What do you think? Should we go in?" I asked my daughter.


    "Un!!"


    "Okay then." As I walked forward and stood in front of their door it opened all of the sudden and Summer, Lexus''s niece came out startling me.


    "Uncle Arius?" She looked at me confused.


    "Hey~ Summer, it''s been a while. Is Lexus in?" She nodded but her attendance here made me think maybe more people were there, "Is your dad there too?"


    She shook her head, "No, he dropped me here and went home. Uncle got me a driver so I was about to head home but who''s that baby." She was very intrigued about Athena.


    "This is Athena." I looked at my daughter, "Athena say hi!" I gestured a wave with my hand so that she could copy.


    "I" Athena rotated her hand instead looking absolutely adorable. I don''t know why she doesn''t wave but whatever.


    "Awww. She''s so cute~"


    "I know right!" I couldn''t agree more with anything else.


    "Who is she?"


    "Uh�� She''s my daughter."


    Summer''s eyes suddenly left her sockets for a few moments, "Huh?" She got confused.


    "Summer!" I heard Lexus call her from inside, "Who are you talking to?"


    "Go tell him I''m here."


    "You can just come in you know."


    "Just tell him."


    "Okay." She ran back in, "Uncle! Uncle Arius is here with his daughter!!" She was loud enough so I heard her but only whistled to pass the moments. Athena found my whistling very interesting and smacked my lips with her cute chubby hands.


    "Ahhn!"


    ''How did you do it!'' Was probably what she was thinking because she tried mimicking me and blew out nothing but air and spit.


    "No Athena." I wiped the little spit off my face, "That''s not how you do it." I whistled again trying to entertain her and she looked at me with her big round eyes and mouth slightly open.


    Adorable.


    "Arius?" Lexus came to the door and I looked at him. Summer came out right behind him, waved us both a good-bye and left in the car waiting for him


    "Lex! Hey, how''ve you been?"


    He nodded, "Good." Then looked at Athena in awe and awkwardly pointed both his fingers at her, "Your daughter?" His eyebrows furrowed together clearly showing the confusion.


    "Dada!" Athena grabbed my collar to balance herself while she stared at a passing butterfly.


    "Yup, my daughter."


    "..." There was a moment of silence, "How!?" I can''t really tell him even I didn''t know I had her until about a few weeks ago, "When did you even get married?"


    "Uh," I cleared my throat, "I didn''t." I gave him an awkward smile while he looked at me bewildered, "That''s why I''m here." I handed him the wedding invitation, "I''m getting married."


    He sighed loudly, "Arius, what even-!??"


    "Yeah I know. A lot happened and the wedding was planned in a hurry too because of some reasons but still, I want you to be there."


    He smiled, "At least you considered me. After mom''s death you suddenly stopped talking to any of us. The fact you came to my wedding was a surprise too."


    "Well you personally came to me, so of course I had to go." I shifted Athena''s weight on the other arm, "Many things happened Lex. It was a bit hard."


    "You okay now?"


    "Yea. Never been better." I looked at the card, "Be sure to come."


    "Sure, when is it?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "..." He looked at me with an annoyed-confused expression, "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    I just smiled back at him.


    ***


    "Well, Well, Well." Eli came and sat down on the couch in front of the one I was sitting on.


    I arrived at his house to meet him but he had already heard a bit about me from Summer, "What a unique guest." He smiled while giving out an ominous aura.


    "Hi��"


    "What made you grace us with your holy presence?" He was angry, "And!" He pointed at Athena sitting in my lap, "You ''SUDDENLY'' have a daughter?" He clapped sarcastically, "And you told no one. I guess we were that unimportant to you."


    "Eli...Uh, many things happened that I couldn''t tell anyone."


    "I helped you so many times Arius! In your house!"


    "I know. I didn''t talk to you guys because I didn''t want any possibility that any of you would get in danger. I had already lost too much." I looked down and Athena looked at me, studying my expressions. Then she hugged my stomach and I smiled, "But things are fine now." I looked at Eli, "So I''m here."


    "To tell me you have a daughter?"


    "Actually I came to invite you to my wedding." I slid the invitation on the table between the couches.


    "You''re not married?!" He sighed and rubbed his temple, "Wow. But I did expect it might happen since it was you."


    "Hey! I didn''t have a kid with just someone!"


    "I can tell. It''s Azalea isn''t it?"


    "You can tell?"


    He smiled when he looked at Athena, "She looks like her." He nodded in approval, "At least you chose a good life partner. Azalea is a good girl."


    "Yea."


    Eli leaned back on the couch, "I heard about Huang-fei but I never found a way to come and express my condolences."


    "It''s okay. It was time he retired and rested."


    "Oh well." He picked up the invitation and looked at it and then threw it on the table, "Are you kidding me. Tomorrow?"


    He was ready to fight but I''m glad I brought Athena along. He won''t do that in front of my daughter.


    "Sorry?"


    He sighed.


    "Since you actually came." His frustration subsided, "I''ll forgive you."


    "You''ll come right?"


    He nodded, "I will."

 Chapter 178: The wedding

    ?Caesar


    The venue for the wedding was quite big, all for the reason because we had many guests along with many business partners, the board of directors from Xander corp, a lot of clansmen wanted to participate but thank God Arius cut that down because even with a fraction of them the hall was filled.


    The females of Lioness and Sows all attended the event.


    We were short on time, so it was a one day planned event. Where I stood on the stage first and Nora entered the hall through the main door with a straight path that led to the stage.


    My suit had a shade of dark brown, a very dark shad


    Nora''s dress had a light tint of golden color. It was beautiful with white patches of heavy flower embroidery after equal intervals on the bottom half of the dress. The upper half had more white embroidery, it extended from her shoulders to her stomach hugging her body nicely and from her stomach the dress spread.


    Her hair were gorgeously styled with a few of her locks curled and left loose in the front and some braided that started from either side of her head and reached the back where the rest of her hair were curled and and left like that.


    She wore her matching long goldenish earrings and a net head veil as she walked down the aisle with a bouquet of light yellow daffodils in her hands.


    The flowers represent a new beginning, the one we both were entering in.


    As she stepped forward the lights dimmed, leaving only enough light to get an idea about where people and things were.


    At first, it left the people confused.


    Why were the lights suddenly out?


    But then Nora''s dress glowed. The bottom half of her dress had led lights that glowed in the dark, giving an impression of yellow stars. With the contrast of white around it gave a beautiful warm impression, like a cozy peaceful day.


    As she reached the stage, the flowers were taken by one of the females from Lioness and I helped Nora get on the stage.


    The lights of the hall were turned on and the ones on Nora''s dress turned off.


    We exchanged our wedding Vows there, exchanged our rings and then a kiss of eternal promise.


    All the people there cheered.


    It was indeed a blessed day. A day where nothing was wrong, there were no worries and where soul mates were promised to each other.


    Arius as my best man went ahead and gave a short speech.


    As he stood on the dice he wasn''t sure what to say but after pondering on it for a few moments he spoke.


    "Caesar and I have known each other the longest, we''ve always been there for each other. When the things were at best or when they were at their worst." He looked at me while Nora and I sat on the sofa on the stage, "He''s the best friend I''ve ever had and although it''s a bit sad that you''ll be leaving soon, I wish you all the happiness." He brought his champagne up and cheered.


    I returned the gesture.


    ****


    ?Arius


    The arrangements for the wedding had been done nicely even though we didn''t have a lot of time to prepare.


    All the people I wanted to attend were there along with Lexus and his wife Rosalie. Eli, his wife and his daughter Summer. The mayor of Lorelai and his daughters were there as well but most importantly. Liliana and Zara were there as well in the front row with Athena in her blue dress sitting on Liliana''s lap.


    After Caesar''s and Nora''s Vows I gave the short speech and then walked to the stage where I had to exchange my wedding vows.


    The stage where Nora and Caesar sat was separated by a few meters.


    I wore a Navy blue suit while Azalea, who just entered the hall wore a dress similar to Nora''s except that it was silverish blue in color with white embroidery and the top of her dress started from her chest with a U-shaped pattern with off the shoulder white embroidered sleeves.


    She wore long white earrings with her hair styled in a wavy bun and some of her locks waved and left loose in the front.


    She looked stunning. So much that my heart pounded.


    Her bridal veil matched her dress color and she walked down the aisle with a bouquet of daisies. The flowers that symbolized a fresh start.


    With all we''ve been through.


    This was going to be the day we were making a new start after putting everything behind us. The only thing we were going to focus on was our family and clan.


    The lights dimmed again when she started walking but this time the people anticipated the surprise.


    Azalea''s bottom half of the dress glowed bluish white. It gave out a sense of coolness and looked like an evening sky with the stars already visible.


    As she reached the stage the lights were turned back on and the lights on her dress turned off. The bouquet was handed over and we exchanged our wedding vows, rings and kiss of commitment.


    "Mama!" Athena called out to her mother after waiting patiently through the ceremony. Azalea looked at her and then at me.


    "I''ll get her." I walked over to Liliana and took Athena in my arms, then we made our way to other stage to where Caesar and Nora were and sat down with them.


    After a little while Caesar stood up and went to the dice to give his speech.


    Unlike me, he didn''t need to think over things. He started immediately.


    "I''m going to keep it short as well. I just want to say that I was blessed to have a friend like Arius in my life. He saved my life and has been a family to me for years. Now he has his own family and I wish him happiness in all the years that come to him."


    He toasted his champagne for me and I returned the gesture.


    Then everyone in the hall replied to the toast and drank.


    It was an open buffet which was opened immediately after for anyone who wanted to eat.


    We had a photo shoot because the ladies absolutely, under no condition wanted to not have it.


    So we have a family photo taken with all five of us. Then with me Azalea and Athena and then Caesar and Nora.


    After a few pictures we went to greet the guests.


    Azalea went to meet Rosalie along with Nora and I went over to Lex and Eli.


    Caesar went to talk with the members and the underworld partners, lucky for him he didn''t have so many people to meet unlike me who also had to greet the board of directors and their families too.


    But in the end, it was a good day.


    A day marked in the history of our lives.

 Chapter 179: The New start

    ?Caesar


    The wedding was wrapped up nicely and the day for our departure came.


    It was a bit nerve wracking but I was ready.


    I stood on the meeting hall stage with Arius, Nora and Azalea.


    Today was also the day when I found out how many agreed to come with me.


    Now the thing was, many people were ready to support me but they didn''t want to permanently shift into a new country.


    I understood that, a new city is another thing but a different country? It can be a bit hard.


    So we came up with a different strategy.


    About two hundred people were ready to follow me to Nistia but only about forty people, after days of thinking were ready to stay there.


    Thirty five of them were men while five were females.


    So in the end it was decided that all two hundred would come with us and stay with us there until I had complete hold of everything.


    After that they were free to return.


    With the plan finalized we packed our basic stuff and got ready for our flight. Of course we were going there legally because this was not just some mafian business. We needed our identities so that we could become proper members of the country.


    The rest of our stuff would be sent over when we do manage to take over.


    ***


    As we were about to leave, my last steps became a bit heavy.


    I was finally leaving.


    "Nora!" Azalea hugged Nora with all her might, "We have to talk everyday!"


    "Of course we will!!" Nora grinned, "How will I live without seeing your face!" She then pinched Athena''s cheek who was in Azalea''s arm, "And without seeing her cuteness?!"


    Tears then slipped down from their eyes and they hugged one another tightly.


    "The weapons have been shipped from here." I looked at Arius, "You know where you will find them."


    "Yea."


    Both of us were at a loss about what to say. Neither of us knew how to describe this feeling but we both knew what the other person was feeling.


    Both us knew it wasn''t the end of our friendship, of course it would last a lifetime just that parting after all this time was leaving a weird sensation in our hearts.


    We stared at each other for a while but then I turned my head around.


    Any longer and I might waver.


    So I walked ahead.


    "Take care Caesar." Arius said and I smiled.


    "You too."


    And just like that everything changed and I entered a new life.


    ***


    As planned, after arriving at the airport we all went straight to Nistia via bus but only a few followed me to the tribal area while the rest went and waited in the rest house.


    The moment I entered the city I felt chills and a weird sense of nostalgia.


    Many things had changed or perhaps I just remember them differently since I was child when I used to live here.


    But, it was not the time to falter. For everyone but me, this was a completely foreign place.


    I even noticed Nora was a bit disturbed so I held her hand and smiled at her, "I''m here. Don''t worry." She looked back at me, "Everything will work out." She gave me a wry smile.


    She wasn''t convinced but believed in me and held my hand tightly.


    We had a meeting planned with the people who were caught up in the tribal feud and were fed up.


    Me, Nora and twenty men went to the place of meeting.


    It was a hotel. In the sitting area there were three middle aged men and two young men who had occupied the table at the corner.


    Nora and I walked there and took our seats across them.


    One of the middle-aged men stood up in shock as soon as he saw me.


    "Dad? What''s wrong?" The brown haired young man sitting next to him asked but the old man kept his eyes on me. He felt somewhat familiar.


    "You-" He pointed at me, "You really are him."


    "Him?'' I raised my brows at him.


    "Caesar! You really are caesar!" He suddenly leaned forward and grabbed my hands. At that moment all the men got ready to jump in but Nora acted fast and stopped them with a hand gesture, "I remember you boy. You were so small when you left."


    I slipped my hands out of his and his son made him slip down, "I didn''t leave." I looked at the man, "I was FORCED to." Something about this man was bothering but suddenly, it hit me, "Raisa?"


    He stood up again, "Yes!! It is me!!" He looked at his team, "See! I was right! It is him!" He looked at me again, "Only he would recognize me!" The others were confused or maybe they were having a hard time accepting things.


    "Who''s Raisa?" Nora whispered.


    "He was my caretaker��" I bit my lips.


    Time really had passed like the wind.


    He had grown old.


    I looked at the man sitting beside him. He was about thirty himself and although he was not there at the tribe mansion I knew him because Raisa often mentioned him, "Samuel." I said his name and he looked up at me in surprise, "I remember your name because Raisa often used to tell me about you." I smiled, "How he''d bring you to the mansion one day so we could play since I only had sisters." I sighed, "Sad, that never happened."


    There was a moment of silence then one of the other middle-aged men spoke, "Your appearance matches with the young lord, no doubt," His gaze meant to pierce through me but something like that wouldn''t make me waver. I returned his gesture and he flinched, "B-but you have to give us some other proof that you really are Caesar Hound."


    "What do you want?"


    "A few questions."


    "Ask."


    "You had a younger sibling."


    "A sister, Maya, died when she was two." He gulped at my answer.


    "Your mother-"


    "Malika. Charged with adultery when she was innocent, forced out of the mansion and chased by guards until she, me and my sister fell from the cliff." I leaned forward and looked at all of them, "You all probably thought all of us died there but Maya was the only poor soul or perhaps she was the luckiest one. She only saw a few hours of how ugly this world is." I glared at them. Especially at the middle-aged man asking questions.


    "Did Malika die?" I think I know this man too.


    I leaned back, "I won''t tell you. It''s not a question which will prove my identity to you anyway."


    He bit his lower lip in anger, "Caesar used to be such a good boy."


    "USED to be. That was twenty years ago. When he was treated like a GOOD boy." I Kept my eyes on that man, "Wait��" I scoffed, "Uncle Rauf?" His eyes suddenly went wide, "Of course. My mother''s cousin who didn''t even support her when she was being charged with adultery ." I laughed sarcastically, "No wonders you wanted to know about her."


    It was because he was a man he was let off with a warning and my mother and I had to suffer. The tribes believed in men''s power after all.


    He looked down in shame and the last middle aged man spoke up, "You might remember these two but we never met." He had a pretty powerful aura around him, "But still I can tell you really are the lost heir." He leaned in on the table, "Still, you must have something to remove all doubt."


    I smirked, "Nora."


    "Yes!" She picked up a bag and placed it on the table. The five men across us leaned back in confusion. I could see the doubt and hint of fear but it vanished from the face of the older men when Nora took out the family heirloom and placed the sword on the table.


    "There you have it." I smirked, "Your proof."


    Rauf was the one who was most shaken, "Without a doubt, this-" He reached for the sword but I picked it up, "It''s mine and so is the tribe." I stood up and handed the sword to Nora, "Anything else you want to know."


    The third middle aged man stood up, "You came well prepared." He looked around, "Very well prepared." He was referring to my clansmen, "I''m Hius." He took out his hand for me to shake, "The head of the Hound''s guards and this is my son." He pointed at the man next to him, "Hugh. The next head of the guards."


    "We''ll see about that." I shook his hand, "Only a capable person can be a head."


    Hius laughed, "I agree."


    Hugh didn''t say anything but when I looked at him he gave me a short bow and looked at me.


    I could tell why Hius wasn''t offended at my words.


    Hugh did have a presence like his father.


    After the meeting ended we all went back to the rest house. All of us were divided into three big rest houses at close distance to each other.


    The situation had been pretty much explained to me. My step-mother''s son, Rama, was doing a very bad job at literally everything.


    My father had grown weak after he was diagnosed with Anemia while two of my step-sisters, Rusy and Shina,had been married off.


    The youngest one, Avery, was taking care of father and her mother.


    The neighboring tribes were pretty dissatisfied with him. His decisions were ruining many things.


    According to the situation, it might not be difficult to take over.


    But still, I needed to be on my guard.


    At the right time.


    We will make our entrance

 Chapter 180: The other tribes and the city

    Before we planned on taking over the Hounds, the days were free.


    Nora and I along with a few guards met with other tribe heads along with Hugh and Hius and I have to say their presence there had a huge impact.


    It was only then that I realized how lucky I was that Hugh decided to be on our side. The only reason he sided with me was because he disliked Rama''s demeanor. He believed he was too weak and would take the tribe to ruins but liked me.


    He told me he liked my presence.


    That it was firm.


    Hugh on the other hand was quiet, he spoke little, much like how I used to in the past but now that I had to take leads I had to change. Surprisingly though the ability came to me rather easily. I thought I would have a lot of difficulty trying to communicate more but it wasn''t like that. I was able to say everything I wanted to and moreover I did really well with leading the men. Perhaps this behavior of authority comes from me training and leading the Alucard men.


    But maybe because he reminded me of myself, like a silent shadow. I came to like him without much interaction.


    Hius was different. He laughed and talked a lot. He and Nora got along pretty well.


    Unlike most the men of the tribes Hius liked how the females with me were strong and could fight for themselves.


    His resolve to help me out became firmer when I told him how I planned to change things.


    So he and Hugh went with me and Nora to talk to the other tribes who were getting fed up with the Hounds.


    The only thing we asked for was time and made them believe that things would change when I become the head.


    I really didn''t want them to attack and destroy something I didn''t even get my hands on.


    The meeting with the other tribes was successful, partially because they saw I could do better and partially because they didn''t want to end up in a dispute with me and my clansmen. All of the heads noticed how my guards were on high alert and were faster in action than them.


    It was one of the moments that made me really proud because I was the one who often trained them.


    The rest of the free time. Everyone explored the city. Although Nistia wasn''t an arab country, it had a setting similar to it but the atmosphere had a western touch.


    The old part of the city had narrow streets while the newer part had much more space and the buildings were high.


    Since no one knew how much time it would take us to settle down. Nora and I took this free opportunity to go out on a date.


    We went around the market area, did some absolutely useless shopping for things we didn''t need but found very interesting.


    I took her to the area with street food.


    "When I was a boy there was this one thing I loved to eat. Sour spicy shrimp soup." We walked through the streets, relying on bits of my memory and asking people, "I wonder if it''s still there."


    "No better way to find out than to go." Nora grinned.


    "I actually don''t remember the name, that''s why every person we ask is skeptical too."


    She chuckled, "It''s fine. We''ll find it, if it''s still there."


    I wracked my brain, "I can''t even remember the name of the owner."


    "Was it a guy?" I nodded my head.


    "Something like Harry��? Heny? Henry? Enry? ENRI!" I looked at Nora, "I''m positive it was Enri."


    "You calling for me, young man?" Someone talked to me and I turned around to look at the person standing outside a small restaurant named Enri''s.


    This was clearly not the place I remembered but things can always change.


    "Are you Enri? The one who used to sell the sour spicy shrimp soup twenty years ago too? On a small stand near here?"


    "Sure am." He laughed, "You must have come here after ages if you remember my stand from then."


    "I see." I smiled as I looked at his place, "I''m glad it upgraded and didn''t vanish." There was a sweet nostalgic feeling tingling me at that time.


    "Me too boy. Me too. Why don''t you come in. Bring in your girlfriend too." He was about to head inside.


    "Oh she''s not my girlfriend." I corrected him and he stopped and looked at me in confusion, "She''s my wife."


    "We recently got married!" Nora added in, "Like a week ago."


    "Oh~! Congratulations! It''s always nice to see young couples. Come in, come in."


    "Let''s go." I looked at Nora and she grinned while nodding.


    The interior was nicely decorated, the place was not very big but anyone could see it was successful. The hard work on Enri paid off.


    Enri brought us the infamous soup along with complementary stuffed meat bread.


    "Mmmmm!" Nora ate some, "It really is great!!" She turned around and gave Enri a thumbs up. Enri smiled in return.


    We ate slowly, enjoying our time there.


    Then when we left Nora asked me something.


    "Caesar?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "There''s something on your face."


    "Something on my face?" I put my hand around my mouth wondering if some food got stuck there but Nora chuckled.


    "Not that! I mean you look, sort of disturbed."


    "Oh��" I gave her a wry smile, "You noticed��"


    "Of course I did. What''s wrong?"


    "I was wondering what happened to my mother''s body. The slums that were here no longer exist. I wonder if anyone buried her��" I sighed.


    "I see��"


    "I also wonder if the grave I made for Maya in the forest is still there. I was thinking of going to see it."


    "Can I come along?" I looked at her, "I want to pay my respects."


    "Sure. If the grave is still there." I smiled


    She intertwined her fingers with mine, "I''m sure it is."

 Chapter 181: The spiritual meeting and the entry

    While we walked towards the forest there were many things that popped in my mind. Many questions, many worries, countless doubts that were making me anxious. I kept thinking what if Maya''s grave was no longer there? It''s been decades, someone could have destroyed it. Someone could have removed it to make something there. Maybe it was destroyed during some storm.


    I had many things and worries in my mind but contrary to my expectations Maya''s grave was still there. Under the huge boulder on which she died. I had made her grave in the hollow space under it to protect it from rain and storms but it wasn''t just that. Something else was there that left me quite surprised.


    What astonished me more was that it wasn''t the only grave there.


    Some kind soul had made my mother''s grave right next to Maya''s. I had no idea who it was but the only people I could think of who could have done something like this were the people from the slums.


    As much as it pained me to see the two tombstones, I found peace in the fact that I got to see them again and that they were together.


    It was comforting to know that someone was kind enough not to leave my mother un-buried and generous enough to build her a grave right next to her daughter.


    Nora and I both sat down in a praying position and paid our respects to them. We Prayed for them silently and left them some flowers.


    As we were about to leave I looked at the graves again and spoke, "I''ll come visit more often. I''m back home now."


    ***


    2 days later when we came back to the rest house Hugh was there waiting for me.


    We all went to my room to talk.


    "Tomorrow. At 10 am your father and brother will be addressing everyone from their tribe. All the guard will be there too. I just came to tell you that. Whatever you plan to do, you''re on your own. Father does not plan to go against you but he has no plans of helping you either."


    "I know. I''ll win on my own."


    He nodded and left.


    "What do you plan to do?" Nora asked.


    "You know. The biggest point I have in all this is that I''m not an outsider." I smiled, "I''m my father''s son too and getting the head seat won''t be much of an effort."


    "We should tell the others."


    "Yea, I have something in my mind too."


    ***


    I was outside the mansion gate sharp at 10 am, alone. I didn''t bring anyone with me to the mansion.


    Talking to my father was my job alone.


    The passenger gate was opened for me by Hugh who quietly let me in and then disappeared.


    I walked to the back of the mansion where a stage was built to address people.


    Father stood on the stage, I recognized him immediately even though he had aged and gotten weaker. Standing next to him must be his son Rama. His looks resembled his mother a lot. The woman who stood behind them. A few guards were stationed all around the stage for their protection.


    Rama was giving his speech to the guards and the people under the tribe. No doubt it was well written but there was no point in it since anyone could easily tell he had it all memorized and was speaking what was written for him.


    "I want you all to believe in me once more." He concluded his speech, "I''ll set everything right!"


    There was no response from the crowd, all of them just stood there in disappointment and since no one was saying anything, I decided to speak, "No one believes you!"


    Every single person in the crowd turned their attention to me and I smirked.


    Rama was taken a back while father looked at me suspiciously, "What makes you think that?" Rama asked.


    "It''s not just me, everyone thinks that. You''ve failed all these people all many times." I answered


    "How can you say that?! I''m trying my best."


    "Somethings just aren''t cut out for some people. Leading people isn''t yours." I said in a pretty stern voice.


    "Boy!" Father spoke, "You''re being very insolent. He''s the next head of the Hound tribe."


    "So?" I raised my eyebrows at him, "Just because he''s the heir in line doesn''t mean he should just get away with a few words while he can''t do anything properly."


    I noticed my step-mother say something to one of the guards but it didn''t bother me. I planned this well.


    "What makes you think I can''t do this!!" Rama yelled.


    "Look at the people!! They''re suffering because of your decisions and can''t even speak up because of the stupid system!"


    "Who are you to say!! You aren''t from here are you!! An outsider has no right to say anything!!"


    "That''s right boy!" Step-mother came forward, "I''ve never seen your face here. I don''t know how you got in but leave! Or I''ll make you leave." She looked at her husband and my father ordered the guard.


    "Lady. What makes you think you''ve never seen me before?!" I looked at Rama, "What makes you think I''m an outsider?!"


    "Guards!" My father ordered, "Get the boy out of here." Two other guards left their post to come to me but like the first one, they won''t make it to me.


    "Now that someone is raising a point and an issue, you want to get rid of him? That''s very like you. No wonders the tribe is failing."


    "Shut up boy!! Who do you think you are!!??"


    I laughed, "You can''t even recognize me?! How disappointing."


    "I don''t know anyone like you!!"


    "Of course!! You forgot about me, my mother and my sister the day you threw us out of the mansion!!!" He paused, "Maybe you still can''t remember me. So let me introduce myself again, ''father.''" I smirked, "It''s me, your first born son, Caesar Hound."

 Chapter 182: A new ruler

    The three people on the stage were dumb struck, that was expected but many people around me were shocked too. Well, many of the older people must remember me since I often went to the city and visited places as a boy.


    They began to whisper among themselves.


    "This boy is spouting nonsense!!" Step mother was the first one to react, "Guards!" She looked behind her, "What are you doing!!" The three guards that were supposed to be behind her were no longer there. She had sent them to get me herself but none of them reached me.


    "There''s no use denying it step mother. You and your son, both are toxic to the tribe."


    "Shut up boy! Caesar Hound died years ago!" She yelled back and looked at the guards on her side who came into action.


    "T-That''s right!! Caesar Hound is dead!" Rama said and I could see he was an idiot who only believed what his mother told him.


    Now the thing was, I was in the middle of the crowd and the stage they were standing on was high and had two stairs at the back that the guards were using while the stairs on the front were blacked.. So all the guards had to go around if they wanted to get to me but when they did go around they never reached me.


    "What makes you think I died years ago step mother- Oh wait! You ordered the guards to kill me." I snickered, "Too bad I escaped huh?"


    Father looked at his wife, "You ordered the guards to kill them?"


    "No! The boy is lying dear!" She replied.


    "Then answer me step-mother." I folded my arms, "What makes you say I died?"


    I could see the anger rising to her face, "Guards! What are you doing!!" She looked around, she had sent six of her nine guards but none of them reached me. It was then she realized something was wrong, "You! She pointed at me. What are you doing!!?"


    "What do you mean?" I shrugged, "I''m just standing here talking to you guys." Father was still in a state of dilemma. He wasn''t sure what was happening.


    "You have no proof that you''re my older brother!!" Rama yelled.


    "Well you don''t really have any proof that I''m not." I sighed, "Seriously, I wouldn''t have come back if you were doing a good job and your people were happy but when I learned about all the mess you''re making it just made me sad." I looked around at the people, "You don''t want Rama as the head right? Even my father did a better job at what he did-" I looked at him, "But he''s no longer fit to rule. Is he?"


    He glared at me, "Why are you here boy?"


    "Why? I''m here to take what''s mine and to give my people a better life." I glared back at him then I looked at the people again, "All the people under the Hound tribe. If you want a better life! Stand up for yourself. Voice yourself!! I''ll support each and everyone of you!" My voice was firm and I stood strong.


    "Don''t listen to him! For all we know he could be an imposter wanting to bring the tribe to ruin!!" Step mother spoke.


    "Yes!! Don''t be deceived by him."


    I laughed,then raised my index finger up "Firstly, I''m not an imposter." Then I raised my second finger up,"Even if I was, I don''t have any need of bringing the tribe to ruin, you''ve already accomplished that Rama."


    Some of the people snickered at him.


    Then I heard some call my name.


    "Caesar!" Then a few more voices added in and right the next moment the whole crowd was yelling my name.


    "Caesar!! Caesar!! Caesar!!" They then paved a way for me that reached the stage and I walked on it, jumped through the stopper blocking the stairs and walked up.


    "Give up. Let''s end this without violence."


    Step mother looked at Rama and nodded. Rama being an idiot he took out his gun he was hiding under his shirt and shot me.


    His attempt failed, his bullet was deflected by another bullet that was fired by one of the guards stationed around the place. They were hidden nicely but still had a whole view of the area.


    The crowd grew silent at the scene.


    His action infuriated father the most and he stomped his way to him and slapped him hard.


    "You fool!"


    Step mother came running to them, "Dear! He didn''t do anything wrong! He was only getting rid of the imposter!"


    "You!" Father pointed at her, "Shut your mouth! It''s all your fault Rama turned out to be a failure!"


    He then looked at me, "And you!! Prove it! Prove that you are my son."


    I smirked, "How would you like me to do that?"


    "Tell me where your mother is? Is she alive?"


    "You don''t deserve to know that." I scoffed, "Plus, answering that won''t prove my identity." He glared at me and I sighed, "If you really want something as proof." I looked at the person behind him and opened my hand.


    Nora walked to me from behind my father and it startled him.


    How did she get there?


    He looked behind him and the three guards there were as shocked as him and I couldn''t help but smile.


    She handed me the bag and I took out the sword from it, "Here." I told my father, "Your proof." The moment he laid his eyes on the sword his face went pale.


    Step mother had an even worse reaction.


    This heirloom was the most solid proof I could ever give.


    Father looked at me wide-eyes, "You, you really are him��"


    "Dear! That sword! He could have stolen-"


    "Shut up!!!" He yelled at her, "It was all your fault I had to lose him to begin with!" He looked at me again and I gave him a smile, "Do you really intend to take over?"


    "Of course I do."


    "You think it''s that easy?"


    "Yes I do."


    He scoffed, "You stand in front of me, all alone and you think it''s easy."


    "Father. I''m the only one standing IN FRONT of you." I looked at the sky and set my hair towards the back with my hand as a sign, "Everyone is looking at us so one''s noticed but I''ll let you know how easy this win is for me." I looked at the people and the lines of Hound guards, "Look at them and tell me what you see."


    In a fit of anger, he turned his head towards them, at first he didn''t see it, "What are you even-" Then his eyes spotted the red dots on each and everyone of his soldiers, "..." He looked back at me and I gave him another smile.


    "Give up. Let''s not retort to violence."


    "What do you want."


    "You already know that."


    He turned towards the people, took a deep breath and spoke, "That sword he brought along is proof that this is my real son!"


    It was nice seeing the face of my stepmother turn pale as she muttered stuff under her breath.


    "And I can see he''s more capable than Rama."


    "Dad!?"


    At that point I stopped my father and gestured Rauf to come on the stage. We still had one more point that needed to be cleared.


    "I''d like to make one thing clear." Rauf came and stood by my side while I pointed at my step mother, "You see, this lady here falsely accused my mother and had her kicked out." I looked at the people, "Today I''ll prove her innocence." I looked at Rauf, "They said she was with you that night." My father was astounded by my action and stared at me wide-eyed while I continued, "Is that true?" I asked Rauf.


    "No." Rauf answered, "She came to deliver the medicine early in the morning and was helping me out because I was so sick I couldn''t even sit up myself." He looked at my step mother, "This woman framed her just so she could have what she wanted. Malika was the most innocent woman I had ever known in my life."


    Father glared at his wife, "They''re lying!" She defended herself, "If she was innocent why didn''t you stand up for her then!!" She fumed.


    "As I said that day I was very sick. I had no idea how in a matter of hours you had her thrown out I would have." He sighed, "When I did find out I was making my way to your office." He looked at my father, "But this woman interrupted me and said that there was no point in doing that and if I tried he would have her and the kids killed. I had no idea she had already attempted that." Father''s face went pale and he staggered but was helped by a guard.


    "Well, that concludes that story and now a word from my father." I looked at him and he steadied himself then stepped forward.


    "So on this day! My first born son will be taking over as the new head of the tribe!"


    The people cheered. They were actually happy that someone had stepped in for them. One could see how desperate they were for a change, so much that they were ready to accept me as a leader even though the majority had no idea if I really was my father''s son.


    I took a few steps ahead to address my people, "I won''t give you a useless speech, just watch me change things."


    The people cheered even louder.


    Today was marked as the day that was the beginning of a big change.

 Chapter 183: The new life

    Me and my father stood in his office.


    "This is the very place you refused to listen to me and kicked me out." I looked around, "Can''t believe it''s still the same."


    "..."


    "Oh well, It''s in the past." I went ahead and sat down on the head seat, "It''s all mine now."


    "What do you plan on doing?"


    "Many things."


    "And what do you plan to do with us?"


    "Nothing much. I''m not as cruel as you were. I won''t leave you on the streets." The door opened and a girl came running in.


    "Caesar!!"


    "And you are?" I asked as she clung onto father.


    "It''s me," She gulped, "Avery."


    "Ahh. You''ve grown up quite nicely." I looked at father, "Maya would have been the same age as you if she wasn''t killed by your mother."


    The color on both their faces faded and father felt dizzy, he almost fell to the ground but was supported by Avery.


    "What do you mean mother killed Maya?"


    "It''s exactly as it sounds."


    "Is that why you''re going to kill mother and Rama too?"


    "What?" Father and I both looked at her.


    I chuckled, "I don''t know where you heard that from Avery. I don''t plan on killing anyone."


    "But the people are saying that!"


    "Saying what?"


    "That she deserves to die��"


    "She does." I say it quite strongly, "I''ll decide what happens to them."


    Father fell to the ground, "Caesar!" Avery screamed.


    "Hmm?"


    "Aren''t you going to help him?"


    "No"


    "No?"


    "He''ll be fine. Ask a guard to take him to his room."


    She bit her lips, "What do you plan to do with me?"


    I looked at her.


    Honestly she looks like a good girl, "I''ll give you a choice since you remind me of Maya. What do you want."


    "Just let me stay by father''s side! He needs someone to tend to him most of the time."


    I smiled.


    She really is a good girl.


    "Sure."


    "Avery��" Father looked at her in despair. He probably realized how in the end his daughter was the only one standing with him while all his life he believed that sons were meant to be the ones to take care of them and make them proud.


    The door opened again and Nora entered the room, "Caesar an accident happened."


    The three of us looked at her, "Accident?" I asked.


    "Yeah, I accidently broke your step-mother''s arm when she was trying to run away."


    "Oh it''s fine. Accidents can happen. I''m sure she can take care of herself."


    Father and Avery looked at me in horror.


    What?


    Me and my mother barely lived when we fell from the cliff. There was no one to tend to her when her head bled and I had to it with my shirt.


    She barely lived but lost her sight. A broken arm is nothing, it can even heal completely.


    "Yeah," Nora replied, "She''s being confined in her room while your brother is in his."


    "Good. Tell Hius to come in. It''s time I station my guards in this place."


    "You brought in your own guards?" Avery asked.


    "Of course I did. This place needs to be cleansed. You can take father to his room and don''t worry I don''t plan to kill anyone."


    "Okay��"


    As they were about to leave the place father stopped Avery and looked back at me, "Please," He begged, for once, "Tell me what happened to Malika."


    "..."


    "Did she die with Maya? Please Caesar, just answer me this."


    "No, she died a bit later, so I could live."


    "I see��"


    Those were the only words that slipped his mouth. Avery then took him out.


    Nora walked towards me and placed the sword in the case on the shelf between the windows, "It looks good here."


    "It''s back where it belongs." I smiled while looking at it.


    Nora sat on the desk in front of me, "What now?"


    I smiled, "We have many things to do."


    "What do you plan to do with your family?"


    "Step-mother and Rama will be imprisoned in isolation rooms."


    "Aren''t you giving them too much luxury. That woman had your sister killed and she''s basically the murderer of your mom too."


    "It''s fine. They won''t be allowed to meet anyone and won''t be given any tech just the basic needs and the guards will watch them 24/7. It''s punishment enough for people who think they can do anything they want and be anything they want. Besides, isolation rooms are pretty much like jail, just that they have a better bed and painted walls."


    "Are you satisfied with your decision? You suffered a lot because of her."


    "She was already exposed in front of everyone and my mother''s innocence was brought to light. Today, the whole tribe knows, tomorrow the word will spread everywhere. She''s now left with nothing. Besides, I think killing is mercy. Isolation is a very harsh punishment if you think about it."


    "Hmmm. Well, it''s your decision. What about your father?"


    "He''s got nowhere to go either besides he''s too weak. If anything, he still is my father and I doubt he will stand against me or well I doubt he''s ever coming here anyway. Since he''s had a woman like step mother in his life, I think he''s suffered a lot with just that." I sighed, "I won''t be putting too many restrictions on him. If he ever wants to go out or visit a place I''ll allow it under strict supervision."


    "I see" I chuckled as I looked at her, "Why are you laughing?"


    "Just thinking."


    "What?"


    "Too bad you didn''t get to burn the place."


    She laughed, "Too bad indeed, but well on par, I get be something like a marquess."


    I placed my hands on her thighs, "Well how does it feel?"


    "Hmmmm?" She thought about it, "Doesn''t quite fit."


    I stood up and kissed her, "Everything will fit in soon."


    She giggled, "I know it will."


    ***


    Just like that we began to work on things. All the clansmen were assigned their positions and Hius took the role of bringing the previous soldier''s of the Hounds to my side.


    We worked on making new deals and worked on new reforms.


    After months when we settled in completely I decided it was time to introduce rules that empowered women. Surprisingly Avery wanted to be representative for that and I allowed it.


    The other tribes were not that happy when I first took the step but the younger generation agreed with me.


    They were the future and thought about how their mothers and sisters could live independently if ever needed. How the world could be a better place if the females of the family weren''t suppressed.


    So slowly they decided to join in the task.


    One year later Nora got pregnant and we were blessed with a baby boy, Noah.


    All the clansmen stayed with us for two and a half years, then slowly and secretly we decided to send them back in small batches except the ones who decided to stay with us.


    Over-time I won the hearts of my people.


    Like I had promised I gave them a better life but most importantly I was able to give me and my family the best life.


    There was nothing better than coming home to your family and having them happily run into your arms when they see you.


    It was a life I didn''t think I would have or get but I did and it was a happy, contentful one.


    The end

 Chapter 184: Side stories

    Side-story: A glimpse of their lives


    2.5 years later


    Azalea and Nora talked over the video calls, chatting about different stuff. Like they had once promised they talked to each other almost every day. If there wasn''t something very important to stop them they would set and time and call each other.


    "How''s life there?" Azalea asked while she sat on the bed in her room.


    "Oh It''s good." Nora replied, "The people are really nice and it''s fun to hang out. I''ve gotten used to stuff here and unexpectedly I adapted really well. What about you?"


    "Oh nothing much, the usual here."


    "How''s Athena?" Nora asked as she laid down on her bed. Neither of them had their kids with them so they were relaxing as they talked.


    "Oh God! I think she''s getting more and more spoiled as the days go by." Azalea stood up, "Let me show you something." She began to walk somewhere, "Arius does everything she asks for! Like literally anything she wants, he gets it for her." She stopped in front of the door and showed Nora a sign hanging on the door which stated.


    ''Do not disturb unless there''s a very serious emergency''


    "Now try guessing what''s happening in there?" Azalea asked.


    "Uh, a meeting?" Nora asked.


    "Yes." Azalea answered, "A very important meeting. Wanna guess what kind?"


    "Ummm... I don''t know?


    "A tea party meeting of Arius and Athena."


    Nora laughed, "That''s so cute. Oh My God! A mafian boss having a tea party with tiny toys, sitting on a pink chair." She laughed again, "Wow, this is hilarious."


    "He even wears a party hat for her." Azalea groaned, "And you know what? I''m never invited to the tea party!"


    Nora laughed again, "Why not?" She wiped the tear from the corner of her eye and took a deep breath.


    "I just tell them not to overdo stuff but according to them I''m a party pooper!"


    "Booooy!!! I can''t!!" Nora laughed harder, "I get why Athena is getting spoiled. Is that why you''re planning another child." She was laughing so much she started feeling her jaws get stiff.


    "Athena alone will be a mess." Azalea went back to her room.


    "Well good luck to you."


    "Yeah." Azalea walked to the lounge and sat down on the couch, "How''s Noah and Caesar."


    "Oh let me show you!" Nora took her camera and went to Caesar''s office to show her best friend how her son had made Caesar''s shoulder his favorite sitting place, "Just look at him. He''s six months old and loves that place."


    "The view is very cute." Azalea smiled


    "He grabs Caesar''s hair so that he doesn''t fall off but Caesar''s constantly on the edge because he fears he might." Azalea noticed how Caesar''s eyes were on the laptop screen while both his hands were hovering around Noah.


    Clearly he was worried Noah might fall.


    Caesar noticed his wife, "Nora, take Noah with you. I can''t focus on work." He practically begged her.


    "Okay." Nora went ahead and picked Noah in her arms.


    "Ahhhhh!" But like each time Noah gave a small fit when he was being taken away from his favorite sitting spot and like each time since he was grabbing Caesar''s hair he pulled them along with him.


    "Ow..." Noah''s father groaned at the pain and even though he felt it each time he let Noah sit on his shoulders again because he loved him more.


    After taking her son in her arms she went to her room again and showed Noah the screen where he could see his aunt.


    "Noah say hi to your aunt." Nora waved at the screen but Noah was just intrigued and kept staring.


    "Hey Noah!" Azalea gave him a virtual kiss, "How''re you doing?"


    "Uwa!" I''m good, was probably what he said.


    "Yup that''s how it is!" Nora said, "I''m going to give Noah a bath now. We''ll talk tomorrow."


    "Yeah sure! Bye. Bye Noah."


    "Un!" Noah bid her farewell too.


    Nora chuckled, "Bye."


    Both of them ended the call and went to do their respective work.


    It was like this everyday.


    They were busy with their lives and family but always made time for each other even if it was for a few minutes.


    ****


    >>> Side-story: A Tea party


    Arius loved his daughter so much, he put everything aside just because Athena wanted to have fake tea with her dad.


    He sat on the small chair for a while but it was too uncomfortable for him so he put it aside and sat on the floor. It didn''t make much of a difference because all the stuff there was for Athena and so he was still big for the table.


    "Daddy tea!" Athena brought in her tea pot filled with water and poured her father some tea.


    Arius looked at the water in his cup. Somehow it had an odd color.


    "Athena?"


    "Yesh?"''


    "Why is it brown?"


    "It''s tea!"


    "No, I mean I get that it''s tea but did you mix something in it?"


    "Pwaint"


    "..."


    "You not dwrinking?"


    "Ahh�� Athena, you''re not supposed to add paint. It turns bad."


    "Bad?" Athena didn''t like the word and pouted. Tears started brimming her eyes, "But it tea!"


    What she meant was that tea is supposed to be brown, that''s why she added paint but now that she thinks her father thinks it''s bad she couldn''t help but cry.


    On the other hand, if there is really one thing Arius can''t bear to see, it''s his daughter crying.


    "Yes it''s tea!" He stated, "Of course I''ll drink."


    He sipped the ''tea'' thanking God that the cup was tiny.


    Athena stopped crying and giggled.


    "It good?"


    "Yes�� Very good�� How about I make tea now?"


    "Okay!!"


    Oh thank God! Arius took a breath of relief and made proper tea, that was just water.


    He poured it for Athena then and offered her a cookie too.


    "I''ll do it fwor daddy!" She took the pot from her father poured him some tea, "Daddy wants eyes?"


    "Eyes? In my tea?"


    "Ywes! Eyes tea!"


    Arius laughed, "Athena, It''s ice."


    Athena didn''t quite catch the difference. It only confused her, "Eyes?"


    "Ice." Arius spoke again, "I-c-e."


    "I-y-es!"


    Even after she made a change. Her pronunciation was pretty much still stuck on eyes.


    Arius laughed, "Okay. I''d love eyes in my tea." He couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Eyes in my tea��


    He felt like a monster.


    Yet still he had his eyes tea and enjoyed it, after all he loved spending time with her daughter.


    For him, the thing he feared the most, turned into what he loved the most.

 Chapter 185: Side-story: The joy and the shame

    Caesar and Nora were busy clothing Noah. The chubby little baby was a handful when it came to changing clothes and Nora always needed the assistance of another person.


    Mostly Caesar was the one to help but every now and then Avery would help her out too or sometimes one of the maids did.


    When they finally finished the almost impossible task they both took a breath of relief.


    Noah kept staring at his sweater. His cheeks were blushed and bun like, it was so adorable one would just want to eat him up. He was like a little mochi.


    Once Noah had enough of staring at his clothes he looked at his father and raised his arms up.


    "Uhh!" He presented a demand.


    His cute little gesture always meant one thing. ''Pick me up''


    Caesar could never resist it. No one could, so he immediately brought him in his embrace and Noah rested his entire self on his chest. It was one of the things Noah loved doing, he loved his dad''s chest more than his mom''s and Nora found it sort of offensive but she kept her mouth shut for the sake of her dignity.


    Just then, at the same time there was a knock on the door.


    "Yes?" Nora answered it.


    Hugh entered the room and gave them both a small bow.


    "What''s wrong?" Caesar asked.


    "It''s your step mother, she is going nuts. She keeps wanting to escape." He explained.


    Caesar sighed and then gave Hugh an answer, "Let her go." His immediate answer left Nora shocked.


    "Hey, you''re letting her go?" Nora raised her brows at him and looked at her husband with a questionable look. Why would he say something like that? It can''t be�� Did he decide to forgive her?


    Caesar looked at his wife and gave her a reassuring smile, "She''ll come back on her own." He then looked at Hugh, "Leave her door open and leave your post for a while. When she escapes, follow her, let her go wherever but don''t let her leave the city."


    "Yes." Hugh gave him a nod and then left to do what he was told.


    "Nistia is too big to just escape in a day." Nora said to her husband


    "Yes. No doubt. But you can''t be too careful."


    "You''re really confident."


    "I know what''s it like when you have nowhere to go. You always end up coming to that one place you wish to run away from." He sighed, "When we get her back. Rama can get a good look at her mother so that he doesn''t act up."


    Nora held her husband''s hand and kissed his cheek, "That memory is long in the past."


    "Yea." Caesar kissed Nora but Noah wasn''t pleased.


    "Uwwaaah!" He hit his father''s chest.


    Nora laughed, "Looks like Noah doesn''t want you to have me." She took Noah in her arms.


    Caesar looked at his son, "What kind of behavior is this? I''m her husband."


    "Ahh!"


    "Well excuse you I will do what I want." Caesar kissed Nora again that shocked Noah, "That''s my wife Noah."


    But Noah had to claim her mother. She was his only so he kissed her too.


    Nora laughed at his actions. She had two babies fighting for her.


    "You love mama that much?" She nuzzled her nose with his, "You won''t let mama be anyone else''s"


    He giggled, "Ma!"


    Nora and Caesar froze and looked at each other.


    "Oh My God!" Nora exclaimed, "He said Ma! It''s his first word!" She looked at her son again, "Noah say it again! Say Ma!"


    "Noah! Say Da!" Noah looked at Caesar, "Dada?" Noah didn''t respond, "Say it, Dada! Da!"


    "Da!"


    Caesar felt something pierce his heart.


    "Say it again!" He took Noah in his arms again, "Come on! Da!"


    But Noah lost interest in trying anything like that. He leaned against his father''s chest, placed his thumb in his mouth and drifted into sleep.


    Caesar pinched his cheek softly, "Oh well." He kissed his forehead. Other chances will come again.


    ***


    Caesar''s step-mother, Naria''s room was left unlocked as instructed and she didn''t waste any time running.


    She ran all the way to the back door of the mansion, towards the gate and out of the place.


    She must have thought once she was out everything would turn out fine but perhaps, it was that she had forgotten that her deeds had been exposed to everyone or maybe she didn''t think she could be hated so much that as soon as people saw her, they began to curse her.


    In the middle of the street, when people recognized her they cursed her. Called her names, accused her of many things.


    Everyone naturally assumed that she must have run away so some went to call the guards.


    Naria was terrified.


    Everywhere she tried to run to, she''d get recognized and people would treat her the same.


    They''d call her names and curse her.


    She was a sinner.


    A vile woman.


    A person who ruined lives.


    She was a killer.


    All she did, she was being shamed for it.


    When she was unable to run anymore she stood quietly in the middle of the square where people began to throw eggs on her.


    It was the moment she was being humiliated at the worst.


    She was evil.


    She was inhumane.


    Some people began to throw rocks at her but she was powerless.


    All she had done in her life was coming back to her.


    Her karma.


    She had nowhere to go. No one to return to, no one to support her and it was her own fault.


    She had completely ruined herself.


    All this. She realized at that very point where she was being shamed for her very existence.


    In the end she turned and ran back to the mansion.


    When she reached the gate, all ragged, bleeding and messed up from head to toe, she was greeted by her step-son.


    He opened the gate for her, "Welcome back step-mother."

 Chapter 186: Side story: The happy ending

    12 years later


    The annual festival of Lorelai was here but unlike all the other years Arius wasn''t just attending it with his family.


    Caesar''s family was here for a short vacation and they all decided to attend it together.


    The first dance was always of Arius and Azalea, then he switched with Athena while Azalea danced with her son, Aries.


    Aries looks were exactly like his father''s. Blonde hair and golden eyes but his personality was much more sophisticated and unlike his sister who was four years older, he was much more calm.


    Caesar had his dance with Nora while his son Noah danced with his twin sisters Jade and Ruby who were two years younger than him. All three of the kids had black hair and brown eyes.


    Then they switched with each other.


    The stage was filled with laughter, illuminated by orange and yellows lights.


    Music filled the place.


    The festival was as lively as always.


    All the people enjoyed their time.


    Caesar, Nora, Arius and Azalea hung out together while the kids had their own party. They had grown up and now wanted their own space at times.


    The adults spent most of their time talking while the kids went from stall to stall, trying everything they wanted.


    Athena and Aries took tons of pictures for their former nanny, Liliana. Even after they had grown up and Liliana had gotten married. They were still attached to each other and often visited one another.


    The Lorelai festival was different and came once in a year so the kid party went all out till the time they tired themselves out and retreated back to their parents.


    As the sun began to appear the next morning they all drove back to Alucard mansion after spending the night in the castle.


    When they did reach the mansion a surprise waited for them.


    Lee stood on the main gate waiting to tell them something.


    "There is a guest here for you all."


    "For us all?" Arius was puzzled.


    "Yes, he''s waiting in the rose garden. I arranged some tables and chairs for all of you to enjoy your time in the open."


    A bit confused they all made their way to the rose garden. There they saw a man, with tanned skin and dark brown hair.


    He was tall and quite handsome and yet he was very familiar. Too much that just looking at him gave the four adults a sense of nostalgia.


    "Ayaan!!" Nora was the first one to recognize him.


    "Ayaan!!?" The rest were excited to see an old friend. They all made their way to him.


    Ayaan waved at them and they all sat down next to him. The kids were a bit confused about the encounter but decided to greet the stranger anyway.


    Their parents introduced him as an old friend. Someone who they had history with.


    After the kids left, the adults talked.


    ''Are you here for good?'' Azalea asked.


    ''No.'' Ayaan shook his head, ''I only came for a visit. I felt like meeting you all. Thank God you all were here. I heard all about you people from Lee.'' He smiled, ''About how Caesar and Nora went to Nistia and have how you all have kids now.''


    They all talked in sign language while sounding their words.


    ''Then what do you do now?'' Arius asked.


    ''And where do you live?'' Azalea asked.


    ''I''m a pharmacist. Me and my wife run a pharmacy together in Istanbul.''


    "Your wife!!" Nora got excited, "When did you get married?"


    "When I was twenty four. I got a scholarship in turkey after high school and did all my higher studies there. I met my wife, Khola in my university. She was also majoring in pharmacy since both her parents were pharmacists. We started liking each other and talked to her parents. So right after I completed my masters we got married and I settled in Turkey.'' He smiled, ''Turkey is a really big tourist spot, if you ever decide to come do visit me.''


    ''Of course we will!'' Azalea and Nora answered together. Arius and Caesar nodded.


    ''My son would love to meet you too.''


    "You have a son!??"


    Ayaan nodded, ''He''s two years old. His name is Fahad.''


    "I would love to meet him and your wife." Azalea said, "We''ve all really come a long way."


    "Yea."


    Everyone agreed.


    They all chatted and talked for hours.


    All of them had gone their separate ways but all of them had found their purposes, their love, their family and their peace.


    For them, the beginning of their journeys were not so beautiful but it brought them to the most beautiful place.


    A place where they lived the best of their lives


    Side-stories: End


    >>>> Some information regarding the book


    Many people asked this question so here is the answer.


    The reason I didn''t state anywhere where the main characters lived was because I left an open choice for the readers to imagine whatever place they like and that''s why I only mentioned three places in total.


    Paris.(Where Arius and Azalea confess.)


    Kazan (Where Ben was sent to attend the meeting when Athena arrived)


    Istanbul (Where Ayaan settled down. He chose to live in Turkey because as a Muslim he decided it was the best place to stay and learn and have a family.)


    Lorelai and Nistia are places that don''t exist. I made them up on my own.


    And yes, it''s best to imagine a western country but well Asian countries can do too. I left it up to the readers so its your choice.


    Hope you all will support my future books too and come support me when I post drawings related to these books on insta too. Follow me @ kawaii___chickennugget


    It was a good experience writing here because of you people.??


    Take care of yourself guys and be sure to check out my new book ''Surrender to me''.


    I hope I''ll get your support with my future books too and I hope you all loved this series.


    Good bye ????????